The religious forces of the United States, enumerated, classified, and described on the basis of the government census of 1890

^il?!*W''

E:

iilia

* TH€ AM€RICAN *

Church Hi5toryS€ri€s

;': . ^

^^S^^

^^'' ■^1'

^k

' :v ^fi-i ,. <

f(i^,^\pf:

tihvary of ^he t:heolo0ical ^tminavy

PRINCETON • NEW JERSEY

BR 515 TaST^M^^v.I c.2
Carroll, Henry K. 1848-1931,
The religious forces of the i
United States |

C^mc^ ]^is(ox^ ^tvke

CONSISTING OF A SERIES OF

DENOMINATIONAL HISTORIES PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUSPICES OF

THE AMERICAN SOCIETY OF CHURCH HISTORY

(Beneraf (Bbifors

Rev. Philip Schaff, D. D., LL. D. Bishop John F. Hurst, D. D., LL. D.

Rt. Rev. H. C. Potter, D. D., LL. D. Rev. E. J. Wolf, D. D.
Rev. Geo. P. Fisher, D. D., LL. D. Henry C. Vedder, M. A.
Rev. Samuel M. Jackson, D. D., LL. D.

Volume I

U . JAN2y mi ^^11

(American C^\xxc^ Igiefote f}n|n^5^ ^^

THE RELIGIOUS FORCES

OF THE

UNITED STATES

ENUMERATED, CLASSIFIED, AND DESCRIBED ON THE BASIS OF THE
GOVERNMENT CENSUS OF 1890

WITH AN INTRODUCTION ON THE
CONDITION AND CHARACTER OF AMERICAN CHRISTIANITY

BY

H. K. CARROLL, LL D.

IN CHARGE OF THE DIVISION OF CHURCHES, ELEVENTH CENSUS

t^e C^rictian literature Co,

MDCCCXCm

\^3

Copyright, 1893,
By The Christian Literature Company.

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

INTRODUCTION.

SECTION

I. The Sources of Information and the Plan

II. The Scope and Method of the Census

III. Variety in Religion

IV. ClassificatiOxN of the Churches

V. Denominational Titles

VI. The Causes of Division

VII. Analysis of Religious Forces of the United States.

VIII. The Religious Population

IX. The Growth of the Churches

X. How the Religious Forces are Distributed

XL The Evangelical and Non-Evangelical Elements . . .
XII. The General Statistical Summaries

XIII. The Characteristics of American Christianity

XIV. How the Church Affects Society

Explanations of the Terms Used

vi TABLE OF CONTENTS.

CHAPTER PAGE

—" I. The Adventists i

II. The Baptists i6

III. The River Brethren 55

IV. The Plymouth Brethren 59

V. The Catholics 66

VI. The Catholic Apostolic Church 84

VII. Chinese Temples 86

VIII. The Christadelphians 89

IX. The Christians 91

X. The Christian Missionary Association 95

— XI. The Christian Scientists 96

XII. The Christian Union Churches 99

XIII. The Church ok God 102

XIV. The Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth) 105

XV. Church of the New Jerusalem 107

XVI. Communistic Societies in

XVII. The Congregational Churches 119

XVIII. The Disciples of Christ 125

XIX. The Dunkards 129

XX, The Evangelical Association 139

XXI. The Friends 143

XXII. Friends of the Temple. . 153

XXIII. The German Evangelical Protestant Church 155

XXIV. The German Evangelical Synod 156

XXV. The Jews 159

XXVI. The Latter-Day Saints 165

XXVII. The Evangelical Lutherans i75

XXVIII. The Mennonites 206

XXIX. The Methodists 221

XXX. The Moravians 272

XXXI. 'X\\\-. Pin-.sHVi erians. 277

TABLE OF CONTENTS. vii

CHAPTER PAGE

XXXII. Protestant Episcopal Bodies 317

XXXIII. The Reformed Bodies 329

XXXIV. The Salvation Army 340

XXXV. The Schwenkfeldians 344

XXXVI. The Social Brethren Church 346

XXXVII. The Society for Ethical Culture 348

XXXVIII. The Spiritualists 350

- XXXIX. The Theosophical Society 353

XL. The United Brethren 355

XLI. The Unitarians 365

XLII. The Universalists 369

XLIII. Independent Congregations 376

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES.

TABLE PAGE

I. Summary by States of all Denominations 378

11. Summary of Individual Denominations 380

III. Summary of Denominational Families 392

IV. Summary of Denominations According to Number of

Communicants 394

V. Denominational Families According to Number of

Communicants 397

VI. Denominations Classified According to Polity 398

VII. Summary of Colored Organizations. . 400

VIII. Churches in Cities 404

INDEX 441

INTRODUCTION.

The purpose of this volume is to describe and classify
all denominations, so as to give a clear idea of the charac-
ter and strength of the religious forces of the United
States.

THE SOURCES OF INFORMATION AND THE PLAN.

The statistics are those of the government census of
1890/ revised in a few particulars, and arranged to present,
with necessary fullness and without unnecessary detail, the
facts that everybody ought to know, but which have not
hitherto been accessible. The government report will be
very voluminous. It makes the county the unit, not only
in its tables for the States, but also in those for ecclesias-
tical organizations, such as classes, conferences, dioceses,
districts, presbyteries, synods, and the like. That is, the
statistics of each denomination are given by counties under
dioceses and presbyteries, etc., as well as under the several
States and Territories. It was deemed unnecessary to
over-burden these pages with such a mass of statistical de-
tails. There are but few persons who would ever need to
make use of them. Therefore the State has been made
the civil unit, and each denomination is presented in tables,

1 Gathered from fifteen census bulletins, published at intervals during the
years 1890- 1893. The census volume has not yet appeared.

ix

X IXTRODUCTION.

first by States, and secondly by ecclesiastical organizations,
where such organizations exist. The descriptive accounts
are, in the main, those prepared for the government census.
Their object is to show the general characteristics of de-
nominational families, or groups ; to give the date, place,
and circumstances of the origin of each denomination, to-
gether with its peculiarities in doctrine, polity, and usage;
to state the cause of every division, and to indicate the
differences which separate branches bearing the same fam-
ily name.

The order of the alphabet is followed in presenting the
denominations. The first chapter is given to the Advent-
ists, the second to the Baptists, and so on through the list.
A different rule is observed, however, in the arrangement
of the branches of denominational families or groups. The
stem, or oldest body, is given the first place, and the others
appear in chronological order, according to the date of their
origin, except in cases where there has been one or more
divisions in a branch. To illustrate, let us take the Ad-
ventist family. The Evangelical branch is generally con-
ceded to be the oldest. The Advent Christians are second
in the order of time, and the Seventh-Day body third.
The Life and Advent Union would be fourth, were it not
that the Church of God, which is more recent, is a division
of or secession from the Seventh- Day branch. The Church
of God therefore occupies the fourth place, next to its
j)arcnt body. The same rule applies to the arrangement
of Methodist and other branches. The historical order
has been observed because it is the more logical and con-
venient. The alphabetical order would inevitably lead to
confusion, and frecjuent and unnecessary repetition in the
(lescrii)tive accounts ; and arrangement according to numer-
ical strtiiL;th would be oi)cn to the same objection. The
nu'lhod chosen allows the reader to follow the histcM'ical

INTR OD UC TION. XI

development of every denominational group, and study the
causes of each successive division in the order in which it
occurred.

II.

THE SCOPE AND METHOD OF THE CENSUS.

The census of the churches, just completed, is the first
successful effort of the government in this direction. In
1850, i860, and 1870, religious statistics were gathered by
United States marshals or their agents. In the censuses of
1850 and i860 three items only were given, viz., churches,
church accommodations, and value of church property. In
1870 a distinction was made between churches or church
societies and church edifices, thus making an additional
item. In 1880 large preparations were made for a census
which should not only be thorough, but exhaustive in the
number of its inquiries. A vast mass of detailed informa-
tion was obtained ; but the appropriations were exhausted
before it was tabulated, and the results were wholly lost.
Having been appointed in 1889 by the Hon. Robert P.
Porter, superintendent of the eleventh census, to the charge
of this division of the census office, I determined to make
the scope of the inquiry broad enough to embrace the
necessary items of information, and narrow enough to
insure success in collecting, tabulating, and publishing
them ; and to devise a method of collecting the statistics
which would serve the ends of accuracy, completeness, and
promptness. It was in some sense to be a pioneer effort,
and the plan and methods adopted were designed to bring
success within the range of possibility The scope of the
inquiry of 1880 was therefore greatly reduced. Many
questions which, if fully answered, would yield desirable
information were omitted from the census of 1890, which

xii INl'RODUCTJOX.

covers these points: (i) organizations or congregations;
(2) church edifices; (3) seating capacity; (4) other places
of worship, with (5) their seating capacity; (6) value of
church property; (7) communicants or members. The
number of ministers is also given in the totals for denomi-
nations.

Great diversity, as every ecclesiastical student knows,
exists in the statistical schemes of the various denomina-
tions. Some embrace many, others few, items ; some give
congregations or societies, but not edifices ; others edifices
but not societies; some report value of church property,
while others do not ; most give members or communicants,
while one, the chiefest of all,^ gives only population. There
are also as many varieties of the statistical year as there
are months. Moreover, quite a number of denominations
have never made any returns whatever. These considera-
tions suggest the great difficulty of securing anything like
uniformity in the returns ; but uniformity was kept stead-
ily in view, and it was attained. All denominations thus
appear in the census of 1890 on the same statistical basis.
For the first time the Roman Catholic Church is represented
by communicants, and not by population.

The method of gathering the statistics was to make the
presbytery, the classis, the association, the synod, the dio-
cese, the conference, etc., the unit in the division of the
work, and to ask the clerk or moderator or statistical secre-
tary of each to obtain the desired information from the
churches belonging to his presbytery, association, or dio-
cese, as the case might be. This officer received full
instructions how to proceed, and suificient supplies of cir-
culars, schedules, etc., to communicate with each church.
This method proved to be quite practicable, and very sat-

* Roman Catholic.

INTRODUCTION. xiii

isfactory. Several thousand agents thus gave information
which they were best quahfied to secure, and the results
were found, when tests were applied, to be full and accu-
rate. I may mention that, having a large force of clerks
with ample supplies, a vast correspondence was conducted.
For example, desiring to obtain a complete list of Lutheran
congregations unattached to synods, a letter of inquiry was
addressed to every Lutheran minister asking him to report
any such congregations iit his neighborhood. \\\ this way,
much information, otherwise unattainable, was received.

It should be understood that the census enumerators,
who take the population by domiciliary visitation, are not
allowed to ask individuals as to their religious connections.
In the first place, they have but a brief time in which to
complete their work ; in the second place, their schedules
are already overburdened with inquiries ; and in the third
place, the constitutional provision of the First Amendment,
restraining Congress from making any ** law respecting an
establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise
thereof," is interpreted as forbidding it. Many persons
would, under this constitutional guarantee, refuse to an-
swer questions as to their religious faith, and it is doubtful
whether the courts would not uphold them in their refusal.
The census authorities believed that it would add greatly
to the difficulties of a successful enumeration if some ques-
tions were mandatory and some not. This is the reason
we cannot have in this country what the census reports of
Canada, Australia, and certain other countries include —
statistics of religious populations.

While the census of 1890 is tabulated by counties and
States as well as by associations, conferences, dioceses,
presbyteries, and denominations, the materials were gath-
ered in such a way as to permit tabulation by cities and
other civil divisions. The manuscript schedules of returns

xiv INTRODUCTION.

from wliicli the printed reports are compiled show the loca-
tion by city or town, county and State, and the statistical
facts, of every congregation of every denomination, so that
it is possible on the basis of these returns to make any
desired combination in tabulation.

The list of denominations represented is believed to be
exhaustive. The aim was to make it so. Returns were
sought for every denomination, regardless of the character
of its faith or the fewness of its members. Thus Chinese
Buddhists, Mormons, Theosophists, Ethical Culturists, Com-
munistic Societies, and Spiritualists appear in the census of
1890, as well as Methodists, Baptists, and Presbyterians;
Jewish congregations as well as Christian; Catholic as well
as Protestant. Nor were independent or unattached con-
gregations, undenominational chapels, missions, and similar
unclassified organizations omitted.

III.

VARIETY IN RELIGION.

The first impression one gets in studying the results of
the census is that there is an infinite variety of religions in
the United States. There are churches small and churches
great, churches white and churches black, churches high
and low, orthodox and heterodox, Christian and pagan,
Catholic and Protestant, Liberal and Conservative, Calvin-
istic and Arminian, native and foreign, Trinitarian and
Unitarian. All j)]iasLS of thought are represented by them,
all ])ossible theologies, all varieties of polity, ritual, usage,
forms of worship. In our economical policy as a nation we
have emphasized the importance of variety in industry.
We like tlie idea of manufacturing or producing just as
many articles of merchandise as possible. We have in-

INTRODUCTION. XV

vented more curious and useful things than any other na-
tion. In matters of religion we have not been less liberal
and enterprising. We seem to have about every variety
known to other countries, with not a few peculiar to our-
selves. Our native genius for invention has exerted itself
in this direction also, and worked out some curious results.
The American patent covers no less than two original Bibles
— the Mormon and Oahspe — and more brands of religion,
so to speak, than are to be found, I believe, in any other
country. This we speak of as " the land of the free." No
man has a property in any other man, or a right to dictate
his religious principles or denominational attachment. No
church has a claim on the State, and the State has no
claim on any church. We scarcely appreciate our advan-
tages. Our citizens are free to choose a residence in any
one of fifty States and Territories, and to move from one
to another as often as they have a mind to. There is even
a wider range for choice and change in religion. One may
be a pagan, a Jew, or a Christian, or each in turn. If he
is a pagan, he may worship in one of the numerous temples
devoted to Buddha; if a Jew, he may be of the Orthodox
or Reformed variety ; if a Christian, he may select any one
of 125 or 130 different kinds, or join every one of them in
turn. He may be six kinds of an Adventist, seven kinds
of a Catholic, twelve kinds of a Mennonite or Presbyterian,
thirteen kinds of a Baptist, sixteen kinds of a Lutheran, or
seventeen kinds of a Methodist. He may be a member of
any one of 143 denominations, or of all in succession. If
none of these suit him, he still has a choice among 150
separate and independent congregations, which have no
denominational name, creed, or connection. Any resident
of the United States is perfectly free to make himself at
home with any of these religious companies, and to stay
with each as long or as short a time as he will. We some-

xvi INrRODUCTION.

times speak as though tlicre were not sufficient freedom of
thought. Here are many phases of thought, and any man
may pass without hindrance through them all.

A closer scrutiny of the list, however, shows that many
of these 143 denominations differ only in name. Without
a single change in doctrine or polity, the seventeen Meth-
odist bodies could be reduced to three or four; the twelve
Presbyterian to three ; the twelve Mennonite to two ; and
so on. The differences in many cases are only sectional or
historical. The slavery question was the cause of not a
few divisions, and matters of discipline were responsible for
a large number. Arranging the denominations in groups
or families, and counting as one family each the twelve
Mennonite, the seventeen Methodist, the thirteen Baptist
bodies, and .so on, we have, instead of 143, only 42 titles.
In other words, if there could be a consolidation of each
denominational group, the reproach of our division would
be largely taken away.

IV.

CLASSIFICATION OF THE CHURCHES.

In order to get a comprehensive idea of the numerous
religious bodies it is necessary to classify them. This is
a much simpler matter than might, at first sight, be sup-
posed. They fall naturally into three grand divisions.
Christian, Jewish, and miscellaneous. The Christian divis-
i(»n we dixidc into classes, as Catholic and Protestant, and
ICvangelical and non -Evangelical. Quite independently
of this classification we have denominational groups, or
families.

Under the head miscellaneous I would include Chinese
Hudclhists, the Theosophists, the Ethical Culturists, and

hNTR OD UC TION. X Vll

certain communistic societies. This is a very small and in-
significant division. The Jewish division embraces simply
the Orthodox and Reformed Jews. The Christian division
contains, of course, the great majority of denominations
and believers — Catholics, Protestants, Latter- Day Saints —
all bodies not Jewish or pagan.

I consider as a denominational family all Methodist
bodies. They are branches with a common stem, a com-
mon name, a common type of doctrine, and certain com-
mon features and usages. I consider as a denominational
family all Presbyterian bodies. They all go back to the
same source historically, they have the same name, the
same confession of faith, with two or three exceptions, and
the same system of government. I also class the various
Lutheran bodies as a denominational family, the numerous
Baptist bodies, and so on. A denominational family, there-
fore, is a number of branches closely affiliated in history
and in common characteristics. Nowhere have denomina-
tional families developed as in the United States. In no
quarter of the globe have the Lutherans or the Methodists,
the Presbyterians or the Baptists, the Friends or the Men-
nonites, separated into so many branches as here in this
land of perfect civil and religious liberty.

It was an American Presbyterian, in the great gathering
of Presbyterians of all lands, in Belfast, Ireland, some
years ago, who exclaimed, alluding to a reference to the
" U. P's." of Scotland, and other branches, "We are little
better than a lot of split P's." His observation might be
given a much wider range. It is far more applicable to
Protestants than to Presbyterians — we are "a lot of split
P's." If there were in Milton's day '* subdichotomies of
petty schisms," what phrase would that great master of
vivid expression coin to fit the numberless divisions and
subdivisions into which Protestantism has fallen since ? We

xviii INTRODUCTION.

no longer classify these divisions as units, but as families of
units. The Presbyterians are not simply one of these divis-
ions, but a whole family. The Methodists, who were a sort
of ccclcsiola in ccclesia in Wesley's day in England, are
now an ccclesia ccclcsiariim the world over. According
to the scientists, no atom is so small that it may not be
conceived of as consisting of halves. It may be divided
into halves, and these halves may in turn be divided, and
so on ad iufiniUivi. No denomination has thus far proved
to be too small for division. Denominations appear in the
list given in this volume with as few as twenty -five mem-
bers. I was reluctantly compelled to exclude from the
census one with twenty-one members. The reason was,
that while they insisted that they were a separate body
and did not worship with other churches, they had no
organized church of their own. Twelve of them were in
Pennsylvania, divided between Philadelphia and Pittsburg,
six in Illinois, and three in Missouri. They were so widely
scattered they could not maintain public worship.

It is not easy to define clearly and to apply discriminat-
ingly the term *' Evangelical." It comes, of course, from
the Greek word ** evangel," for which our Anglo-Saxon
" gospel," or good news, is the close equivalent. In a
general way, we mean, I suppose, when we say certain
denominations are Evangelical, that they hold earnestly to
the doctrines of the gospel of Christ as found in the New
Testament. Evangelical and non- Evangelical are terms
used generally to designate classes of churches in the
Protestant division. The Evangelical churches are those
which hold to the inspiration, authority, and sufficiency of
the Scriptures; the Trinity, the deity of Christ, justifica-
tion by faith alone, and the work of the Holy Ghost in the
conversion and sanctification of the sinner. The non-Evan-
gelical churches are those which take a rationalistic view of

INTRODUCTION. XIX

the deity of Christ and the doctrines of grace, of which the
Unitarians may be taken as an example. There are some
denominations which have the word " EvangeHcal " in
their title, and yet are thoroughly rationalistic and there-
fore non- Evangelical. Practically, we may distinguish as
Evangelical all those bodies which are members of the
general organization known as the Evangelical Alliance, or
in harmony with its articles of faith; and as non- Evangel-
ical all other Protestant bodies.

V.

DENOMINATIONAL TITLES.

The numerous divisions make modern ecclesiastical his-
tory an interesting study. It is . interesting because it
necessarily deals with so many distinct phases of religious
thought, so many diverse denominational movements, and
so many divergencies, great and small, in usage, discipline,
and polity. But it is a peculiarly difficult study, because
of the multiplicity of denominational divisions, and the
labyrinth of details which must be mastered. No worse
puzzle was ever invented than that which the names of the
various denominations present.

We have, for example, the " Presbyterian Church in
the United States " and the " Presbyterian Church in the
United States of America " ; the *' Reformed Church in the
United States" and the "Reformed Church in America."
Which is which? There are doubtless many members of
these bodies who could not tell. The only apparent dis-
tinction in each of these cases is geographical. But what
is the difference between the " United States " and the
"United States of America"? How is anybody to dis-
tinguish between the " Presbyterian Church in the United

XX INTRODUCTION.

States " and the *' Presbyterian Church in the United
States of America " ?

It is said that there is a theological distinction between
the "Reformed Church in the United States" and the
" Reformed Church in America." One is supralapsarian
and the other is sublapsarian. It is not easy to remember
which is sublapsarian and which supralapsarian, nor can
everybody be expected always to be able to tell the pre-
cise differences which these terms indicate. Of course the
theologians of the two churches understand whether they
are sublapsarians or supralapsarians ; but what about the
poor laymen? Do they know? Can they be expected to
know ? The way we learn to distinguish between the two
churches is by identifying the Reformed Church in Amer-
ica as the "Dutch" body, and the Reformed Church in
the United States as the "German" body; and so when
we want to use these titles intelligently we bracket the
words " Dutch " and " German " in connection with them.

Among the Presbyterians there are four bodies of the
Reformed variety. I have always had great difficulty in
distinguishing between them. One is called the Reformed
Presbyterian Church in the United States of America; an-
other, the Reformed Presbyterian Church in North Amer-
ica. One has a synod and the other a general synod. But
it is not always easy to remember which has the synod
and which the general synod. I have found in their
monthly organs a more sure method of distinction. One
of these organs has a blue cover and the other a pink
cover. The blue-cover organ represents the general synod,
and the general synod represents the Reformed Presbyte-
rian Church in North America ; the pink-cover organ repre-
sents the synod, and the synod represents the Reformed
Presbyterian Church in the United States of America.

Al)out a ccntur\' ag(^ a number of ministers and churches

INTRODUCTION, xxi

seceded from the Kirk in Scotland and organized the
Secession Church. Soon after, half of this Secession
Church seceded from the other half, and in process of time
the halves were quartered. Then, as a matter of course,
there was a dispute among them as to who were the first
seceders. Those who thought their claim best prefixed
the word ''Original" to their title and became Original
Seceders. Then there was a union of Seceders and Origi-
nal Seceders, and the result was the United Original Seces-
sion Church, or, more properly, the Church of the United
Original Seceders. Thi-s is probably the only instance
in which the ideas of division and union are both incor-
porated in one title. This title being neither ecclesi-
astical nor doctrinal, and not even geographical, we may
properly term it mathematical, and think of the church as
the Original and Only Addition-Division Church in the
Presbyterian family.

There are twelve bodies 'of Presbyterians to be distin-
guished, and seventeen bodies of Methodists ; and Metho-
dist titles are scarcely more helpful than Presbyterian.
We have the Methodist Episcopal, which we recognize as
the parent body, and which we sometimes distinguish as
the Northern Church, though it covers the South as well
as the North. We have the Methodist Episcopal, South,
which resulted from the division in 1844. We have the
African Methodist Episcopal, the African Methodist Epis-
copal Zion, the Colored Methodist Episcopal, the Union
American Methodist Episcopal, the African Union Meth-
odist Protestant, the Zion Union Apostolic, and the Evan-
gelist Missionary — all colored bodies. We have also three
bodies of Congregational Methodists, none of which are
Congregational in fact, with Free, Independent, Protestant,
Primitive, and other varieties of Methodists, the why of
which must forever remain an inscrutable mystery to the

xxii JXTR0DUC710N.

mass of mankind. The word " Protestant" in the title of
the Methodist Protestant Church does not, at least histori-
cally, mean Evangelical or anti- Catholic, but really anti-
Episcopal. The Methodist reformers of 1830 protested
against the episcopacy of the parent body as a barrier to
the reforms they advocated. '* Methodist Protestant " does
not, therefore, indicate that there is a Methodist Catholic
Church from which this is distinguished, but that there is
a Methodist Episcopal Church from which this is distin-
guished as a Methodist anti-Episcopal Church. In the
title Free Methodist Church the word '* Free " does not
mean free from State control or patronage, as it means in
Presbyterian parlance in Scotland, but free from the pew
system, free from worldliness, free from instrumental and
choir music, and free from unsound preaching. This we
ascertain from the history of the body, not from its title.
The Primitive Methodist Church does not, of course, claim
to belong to the age of Primitive Christianity, nor to be
the original Methodist Church. It dates from 18 10, and
sprang from a revival of the early Methodist practice of
field-preaching.

Of Baptist bodies we count thirteen, including the
Regular, North, South, and Colored ; the Freewill in two
varieties ; the General, Separate, United, Six-Principle,
Seventh-Day, Primitive, and Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit
Predestinarian ; also, the Baptist Church of Christ, which
claims to have descended direct from the apostles. Be-
ginning with the three principal bodies, called " Regular,"
we might, following the old classification of verbs, describe
the Baj)ti.sts as " Regular, Irregular, Redundant, and De-
fecti\e." The most curious of all Baptist bodies is the
( )1(1 Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarian. Here we have
a title that is definitive. It describes and distinguishes.
These l^nptists are Predestinarian. The\- believe that

I XT ROD L r TION. xxiii

every action, whether good or bad, of every person and
every event was predestinated from the beginning; not
only the initial sin of Eve and the amiable compliance of
Adam and the consequent fall of man, but the apostasy of
Satan. They are thoroughly Predestinarian ; and not only
Predestinarian, but they are Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit
Predestinarians. The two seeds are good and evil ; and
one or the other of them will spring up unto eternal life or
eternal death, according to the nature of the predestination
decreed in each particular case.

There are four bodies of Brethren who object to any
other designation. They are popularly known as (Plym-
outh) Brethren. By putting the word Plymouth in paren-
thesis we can distinguish them from other bodies of Breth-
ren ; but how shall we distinguish each of these four bodies
of (Plymouth) Brethren from the other three ? The device
I was led to adopt for the census was that of Roman numer-
als, thus :

(Plymouth) Brethren L,

(Plymouth) Brethren II.,

(Plymouth) Brethren III.,

(Plymouth) Brethren IV.,
the word '' Plymouth " being in parenthesis in each case.

Much confusion often arises from the similarity of titles.
There are, it will be noticed, several bodies called the
Church of God, with only a slight variation in two in-
stances. There are the Church of God and Churches of
God in Christ Jesus, both Adventist ; the Church of God,
otherwise distinguished as the denomination founded by
Elder Winebrenner, and the Church of God in Christ. The
large body, which appears in the list given in this volume
as Disciples of Christ, also often calls itself simply " The
Christians." There is another denomination, with similar
tenets and two branches, which uses the same designation,

X X i \- IX TROD UCTION.

and is otherwise known as the Christian Connection. The
authorities of the census in 1870 declared that in the re-
sults it was impossible to draw a line of separation between
these denominations. A few years ago the Disciples were
popularly distinguished as the body to which President
Garfield belonged, and they are probably better known as
Campbellites, a term which is offensive to them, than by
either of their accepted titles.

Since we have divisions, and so many of them, we need
good definitive titles. But how shall we get them ? Lord
Beaconsfield waged a war to acquire a ** scientific frontier "
in India. Almost any means would be justifiable that
would secure for us a scientific nomenclature. But there
is this great difficulty : a definitive title cannot be given
where there is no distinction to define. Baptist, Presby-
terian, Congregational, Episcopal, are definitive titles ; but
between many of the Baptist and Presbyterian branches
there is no difference which a title could be framed to
designate. The only remedy I can suggest in such cases
is reunion ; and why such reunion has not taken place in
scores of instances I cannot explain, except by the pre\-a-
lence of the doctrine of the perseverance of the saints. It
must be that the saints of the sects think they ought to
persevere in sectarian division.

VL

THE CAUSES OF DIVISION.

What is it that has caused so many divisions in our
Christianity? The question is one of profound interest,
whether considered as a matter of history, as indicating the
course of controvers)-, or as affecting the influence, spirit,
and |)(»wcr of organi/c-(l rclii^ion. 'i'hc dilTcicnccs in some

INTRODUCTION. XXV

cases between branches bearing the same generic name are
important ; in others they are not. How shall we explain
the fact that there are six kinds of Adventists, thirteen
kinds of Baptists, seventeen kinds of Methodists, etc. ? The
natural presumption is that the six branches of Adventists
are six kinds of Adventists, the thirteen branches of Bap-
tists thirteen kinds of Baptists, and so on. As a matter of
fact this is not so. Different titles and separate existence,
while logically implying distinct varieties, are in some cases
simply the result of differences which have long ceased to
exist. It would be a mistake, therefore, to say that every
one of the 143 distinct titles of denominations represents a
difference, either in doctrine or polity or form of worship.
One of the most numerous of the denominational fami-
lies is the Methodist. Methodism has had a marvelous
growth in the United States, and yet we find it broken
into seventeen divisions. There are no doctrinal differences
to account for them. They are all Arminian in theology,
agreeing in their opposition to the Calvinistic decrees ; em-
phasizing the points of doctrine which Wesley made dis-
tinctive ; and manifesting substantial oneness in the minor
matters of usage. They are one in spirit, and each has the
family resemblance in many characteristics. They differ,
first, in church government. Some are episcopal; others
presbyterian, with presidents of conferences instead of bish-
ops ; and one is independent. The oldest of the existing
divisions, the Methodist Protestant, became separated from
tlie parent body upward of sixty years ago in a contro-
versy over the admission of laymen into the governing
body of the church. Those who espoused this reform be-
lieved that bishops and presiding elders were autocratic,
and when they formed a system of their own, they brought
the laymen to the front and sent bishops and presiding
elders to the rear. This was a division on principles of

XX vi INTRODUCTION.

government. Eight of the branches became such because
of color or race difference. All of these, I believe, except
one, separated from a white body. Two other divisions,
the American Wesleyan and the Methodist Episcopal,
South, were due to the slavery question, which has been
one of the most prolific causes, in the history of the last
fifty years, of ecclesiastical controversy and secessions.
Another body, the Free Methodists, was the result of too
little forbearance and too harsh exercise of discipline, on the
one side, and to extravagances of preaching and behavior
on the other. In other words, there was a misunderstand-
ing, a quarrel, and a separation. The three Congregational
Methodist branches are not really congregational in form
of government. Two were caused by disciplinary troubles,
and the third is a race church. The Primitive branch
comes to us, not by division, but from England through
Canada.

To summarize, ten of the seventeen divisions were due
to the race or the slavery question, and six to controversies
over practical questions. Of course differences were in-
creased, in some instances, by the natural process of de\el-
opment. The itinerancy, for example, has been modified
in the Methodist Protestant Church, and the probationary
.system abolished in the Church, South. Leaving out the
Independent and the three Congregational branches, which
are very small, I doubt whether there is any difference be-
tween the various episcopal bodies that would be harder
to overcome in any effort to unite them than that of race
and section. There are five non-episcopal bodies which
arc not widely separated in practice or spirit.

Of the twelve Presbyterian bodies all are consistently
Calvinistic but two, the Cumberland and the Cumberland
Colored, which hold to a modified Calvinism. All use the
Presbyterian system of goxcrnnicnt, with little \'ariation.

iNTRODUcriox. xxvii

What, then, is it that divides them? Slavery divided the
Northern and Southern, the race question the two Cumber-
land bodies ; one branch is Welsh, and the rest are kept
apart by minute variations. They have close points of
agreement, but they differ on questions that seem to others
utterly insignificant.

We may sum up the causes of division under four heads :
(i) controversies over doctrine; (2) controversies over
administration or discipline ; (3) controversies over moral
questions ; (4) controversies of a personal character.

We are a nation made up of diverse race-elements. All
varieties of speech, habits of thought, mental, moral, and
religious training are represented among us by the older
and the newer, the European and the Asiatic, immigration.
Here there is the utmost freedom for all forms of religion,
with no exclusive favors to any. We must expect, from
such a commingling, currents, counter-currents, and eddies
of religious thought. Different systems of doctrine, differ-
ent forms of worship, and different principles of discipline
are brought into contact, and each has its influence upon
the others. Calvinism affects Arminianism, and Arminian-
ism Calvinism. The Teutonic element modifies the English
and is modified by it in turn. Catholicism has been most
profoundly affected by Protestantism, and some elements
of Protestantism by Catholicism. Thus there are various
forces acting upon religion in the United States, and pro-
ducing phenomena in our religious life which the future
historian will study with great interest.

Without attempting to consider with any degree of
thoroughness the tendencies manifested in the history of
religion in the United States, I must refer to that toward
liberal views. Most denominations have become much
more liberal in spirit than they used to be. It was the
growth of this liberal spirit which caused many of the divi-

xxviii INTRODUCr/ON.

sions of tlic past sixty or seventy years. Let me give a
single illustration of the tendency. A band of Dunkards
came across the sea from Germany to Pennsylvania in 1719.
They were a very simple people, interpreting the Bible
literally, fashioning their outward as well as their spiritual
lives by it, and believing they were called by God to be a
peculiar and exclusive people. More unworldly men and
women never inhabited cloister. They were in the world
but not a part of the world. They thought it a virtue to
resist its customs and ignore its fashions. In the character
and cut of their garments, in the manner of wearing their
hair, in the way they ordered their homes and their daily
life, they were separate and peculiar. They adopted strin-
gent rules of discipline to prevent the trimming of the
beard, the wearing of hats instead of bonnets, the laying
of carpets, the use of pianos, and similar acts, in order to
keep themselves pure and unspotted from the world and
maintain their simplicity of life and faith. For many years
the influences of the world seemed to have no effect upon
them ; but gradually innovations crept into their habits,
their discipline was insensibly relaxed, and the questions
sent up to their annual meeting grew more numerous and
perplexing, and differences of opinion became quite com-
mon. One year this question was presented, among others :
" How is it considered for Brethren to establish or patron-
ize a high-school?" After canvassing the Bible carefully
for light, the following answer was returned : " Considered
that Brethren should mind not high things, but condescend
to men of low estate." Nevertheless the high-school was
established, and has since developed into a college. The
Dunkards within a decade have split into three bodies.
Association with others inevitably changed the views and
habits of a number of them, and led to innovations. These
innovations were resisted by the more conservative, and

INTRODUCTION. xxix

division, where full toleration was not possible, was the in-
evitable result. Consequently, the body that had persisted
for a century and a half as an unworldly, harmonious, and
united communion, was divided into three branches, a Pro-
gressive, a Conservative, and an Old Order branch.

Conservative and liberal tendencies appear in all organ-
izations with which men have to do. They are manifested
in all churches. When circumstances accentuate them,
only broad toleration and strong interests in common can
prevent division.

VII.

ANALYSIS OF RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED
STATES.

The statistical results given in this volume, more thor-
oughly and exhaustively than ever before, show that the
religious forces of the United States are almost entirely
Christian. The number of organizations and members be-
longing to other than Christian bodies is a very small frac-
tion of the whole, over one, but less than two, per cent.
Among the non-Christian denominations we count the
Orthodox and Reformed Jews, the Society for Ethical
Culture, the Chinese Buddhists, the Theosophists, the New
Icarians, and the Altruists. (The pagan Indians are not
included in the census, and no account is made of them
here.) Those bodies are all insignificant, except the Jews,
and are hardly sufficient in number to constitute a class.
Including the Jews, there are 626 organizations and 132,-
301 members who are non-Christian. I assume that the
Latter-Day Saints and the Spiritualists, whatever may be
thought of certain features of their systems of religion, are
as bodies properly classed as Christian. The Latter-Day

X X X IN 7 'A' OD UC 7 ION.

Saints make much of the name of Christ, at least, embrac-
ing it in the title of both of their branches. The non-
Christian bodies which, excepting the Jewish, are not grow-
ing, but rather decreasing, need not further engage our
special consideration.

The aggregates by which the forces of religion are rep-
resented are very large. There are, in the first place, 1 1 1,-
036 ministers. This number represents chiefly those who
are in the active service as preachers, pastors, and mission-
aries. The percentage of those who, though retaining their
ecclesiastical standing as ministers, have ceased to perform
its duties cannot be large. On the other hand, it should be
observed that the very numerous body of men known to
Methodism as local preachers, some of whom are ordained,
are not counted ; nor are any returns given for those who
exercise the functions of the ministry in bodies like the
Plymouth Brethren, the Christadelphians, the Shakers, and
similar societies. The ministry is not an order or an office
among the Plymouth Brethren ; but any believer who feels
called to preach is given the opportunity to manifest his
gifts. Th-ey have, therefore, no roll of ministers to be re-
ported. The vast majority of the 111,036 ministers give
their whole time to their ministerial work, and are supported
by the churches they serve.

The number of organizations, or church societies, or con-
gregations, is 165,297. This covers not only all self-support-
ing churches, charges, or parishes, but also missions, chapels,
and stations where public worship is maintained once a
month, or oftener. Many of these places are supported
by home mission societies or neighboring churches. It
appears that upward of 23,000 organizations own no church
edifices, but meet in halls, schoolhouses, or private houses.

It would be interesting to know how many meetings are
held by all denominations in the course of a year. In some

INTRODUCTION.

XXXI

Catholic parishes, five or six services of the mass, in a few
cases even more, are provided every Sunday. In most
Protestant churches there are two services on Sunday, be-
sides the week-night prayer-meeting, and special evangel-
istic gatherings. In sparsely settled sections of the South
and West, bi-monthly or monthly services are the rule.
Besides the rented places, there are more than 142,000
Christian church edifices opened periodically to the gen-
eral public. If monthly meetings only were held in these
churches, there would be a grand total of 1,711,200 every
year. But as a rule three services are held weekly, not
including the Sunday-school. Probably the actual number
of Sunday and week-night services, to say nothing about
Sunday-school sessions, is between 15,000,000 and 20,000,-
000 a year, with 10,000,000 sermons. Those who would
get some idea of the activity of the churches in publishing
the good tidings and propagating the principles of religion
must consider the tremendous significance of this conserv-
ative estimate.

The accommodations afforded to Christian worshipers
by the 142,000 church edifices aggregate 43,000,000 and
upward. That is, more than 43,000,000 people could
find sittings at one time in the churches, to say nothing of
other places where divine service is held. The question
has been raised whether, if everybody wanted to go to
church once a week, the churches could contain them. It
is to be said, in the first place, that not all the inhabitants
of any community could attend service at any particular
hour or on any particular day. Infants, the infirm, the sick,
and those who wait upon them must remain at home, and
it is doubtful, under the most favorable circumstances,
whether more than two thirds of the population of any
community of a thousand or more could be free to attend
any one service. The churches alone, it appears, furnish

xxxii INTRODUCTION.

accommodations for over two thirds of the population, while
the halls, schoolhouses, and other places where sermons are
preached have room for nearly two and a quarter millions
more. As most churches have at least two services every
Sunday, and as many persons attend only one, it seems a
very reasonable inference that if the entire population should
so desire, and sickness and other controlling conditions did
not intervene, they could attend divine worship once a
week. In particular communities where the population is
very sparse, the services may be too infrequent ; in crowded
centers the church accommodations may not in all cases be
in adequate proportion to the numbers ; but on the whole,
taking all circumstances into consideration, it cannot be said
that the spiritual interests of the millions are neglected, so
far as privileges to worship are concerned.

It is an enormous aggregate of value (nearly $670,000,-
000) which has been freely invested for the public use and
the public good in church property. This aggregate rep-
resents not all that Christian men and women have conse-
crated to religious objects, but only what they have con-
tributed to buy the ground, and erect and furnish the
buildings devoted to worship. The cost has in some cases
run up into the hundred thousands; in many others it is
covered by hundreds; in the vast majority of instances it
is measured by thousands. Every community has one or
more churches, according to the number, character, and
needs of its po])ulation. In crowded cities, where real es-
tate is quoted at high rates, and where churches generally
• occupy the best positions, the average value of the edifices
rises to astonishing figures. This is especially true of the
older cities, like New York, Philadelphia, ]-5altimore, Bos-
Ion, and of the older denominations, such as the Episcopal,
the Reformed Dutch, and the Eriends. The average value
of the churches, taking the whole country and all Christian

INTRODUCTION. XXXlll

bodies into account, is $4707. Of course in some denomi-
nations the average is much greater, in others much smaller.
For example, among the Original Freewill Baptists of the
Carolinas it is only $455 ; while in the Reformed (Dutch)
Church it reaches $19,227; in the Unitarian, $24,725;
and in the Reformed Jewish, $38,839, which is the highest
for any denomination. The high average among the Jews
is chiefly due to the fact that most of their communicants
(nearly 88 per cent.) are to be found in the cities. Of
Unitarian and Episcopal communicants, 48 per cent, are in
cities of 25,000 population and upward. Denominations
which, like the Disciples of Christ, the Methodist Episcopal
Church, South, and the United Brethren, have a constitu-
ency made up chiefly of rural inhabitants, report a lower
average of value. The figures for the Disciples of Christ are
$2292, for the United Brethren, $1513, and for the Meth-
odist Episcopal Church, South, $1480. It is to be noted
that the average is much smaller in the Southern than in the
Northern and New England States. As a matter of fact, at
least twenty per cent, of the entire value of church prop-
erty is returned by the State of New York alone ; and New
York, Pennsylvania, Massachusetts, Ohio, and Illinois to-
gether have more than fifty per cent, of it. No account is
made in the census report of church debts, and the statis-
tical plan of none of the denominations, with one or two
exceptions, is designed to collect information on this point.
The Methodist Episcopal Church, however, provides for it
in its systematic yearly inquiries. In that body it appears
that the debts on the churches constitute about eleven per
cent, of their value. Whether this proportion holds good
in other denominations it is impossible to say. In some,
doubtless, it is less ; in others, more. In the Protestant
Episcopal Church no edifice can be canonically consecrated
until it is fully paid for.

xxxiv INTRODUCTION.

Among the mightiest of the religious forces of this coun-
try are to be reckoned the members or communicants of
the Christian churches. Allowing for those members who
are dark beacons and either help not at all or help to lead
astray, we have still an army of millions of men and women
who, by lives devoted to the service of God and their own
race, manifest the power of the gospel to reach and regen-
erate the human heart and satisfy its highest aspirations.
These are active forces, constant in purpose, with an influ-
ence eill-pervading and all-persuasive, touching the hearts
of the young and shaping their tender thoughts for eter-
nity, helping the older to make choice while opportunity
offers, and encouraging the weak and stumbling believer
to persevere. There are nearly twenty and a half millions
of Christian believers, of all creeds and denominations. A
considerable number are members of bodies only nominally
Christian, and we should naturally exclude Spiritualists,
Latter-Day Saints, and certain other denominations. Witli
these omissions we would still have twenty millions of
members, Protestant and Catholic, which is nearly one
third of the entire population of the United States. When
it is remembered that several millions of our population are
children too young to be communicants, the showing for
the churches cannot be regarded as unfavorable, by any
means. Nearly one person in every three of all ages is a
Christian communicant.

VIII.

THE RELIGIOUS POPULATION.

What is our religious })opulation? While no enumera-
tion has been made to ascertain the religious preferences of
the people of the United States, it is quite possible to form

INTRODUCTION. XXXV

an estimate upon the basis of the communicants reported,
which will be sufficiently accurate for all purposes. The
usual way of computing religious population is by multi-
plying the number of communicants of any Protestant de-
nomination by 3!/^. This is on the supposition that for
every communicant there are 2^ adherents, including, of
course, young children. A careful examination has satis-
fied me that this supposition rests on good grounds. I find
support for it in a comparison between the census returns
of the religious populations of various communions in Can-
ada with those which the denominations give themselves
of communicants. It will be convenient to arrange the re-
turns for population and communicants in tabular form.

DENOMINATIONS.

Religious Communi-

Population. cants.

Methodists - 847,469 241,376

Presbyterians 755' ^99 169,152

Episcopalians 644, 106 1 14,93 1

Baptists 303749 78,059

This table indicates that there are 2.5 Methodist, 3.5 Presby-
terian, 4.6 Episcopalian, and 2.9 Baptist adherents to every
communicant. The average is 3.2. This is higher than I feel
warranted in applying to all denominations in the United
States. The proportion varies with the denominations, and
is probably much lower when the smaller and more obscure
denominations are brought into consideration. Certainl}^,
the results justify us in assuming that there are at least 2.5
adherents in the United States to each Protestant commu-
nicant, taking all the denominations together. In round
numbers we may take 14,180,000 as representing the Prot-
estant communicants. This leaves out not only the Catho-
lics, but the Jews, the Theosophists, the Ethical Culturists,
and the Spiritualists. It seems best to omit the Latter- Day

XXX VI INTRODUCTION.

Saints also. Multiplying this number by 3 ^, we have 49,-
630,000, which represents the aggregate of Protestant com-
municants and adherents, or Protestant population. To this
we must add the Catholic population, in order to get the
entire Christian population. There are 6,257,871 Catholic
communicants of all branches. Catholic communicants, ac-
cording to Catholic estimates, constitute 85 per cent, of the
Catholic population. There must, therefore, be a Catholic
population of 7,362,000 ; adding this to the Protestant pop-
ulation, we have 56,992,000. This stands for the Christian
population of the United States. As the population, ac-
cording to the census, is 62,622,250, it would appear that
there are 5,630,000 people who are neither Christian com-
municants nor Christian adherents. Making liberal allow-
ance for the Jews and other religious bodies not embraced
in the Christian population, there are 5,000,000 belonging
to the non-religious and anti-religious classes, including free-
thinkers, secularists, and infidels. We have, of course, no
warrant for believing that the majority of these 5,000,000
who are outside the religious populations are atheists, or
avowed unbelievers. There are but few real atheists ; few
who do not have some belief concerning a supreme being and
a future. But most of the 5,000,000 are probably opposed
to the churches for various reason?. And we must not for-
get that in the fifty-seven millions counted as the Christian
population are many who are indifferent to the claims of
religion, and seldom or never go into a house of worship.
Adding these, and the large number of members, on whose
lives religion exercises practically no power, to the 5,000,-
000, we have a problem of sufficient magnitude to engage
the mind, heart, and hand of the church for a generation.
One out of every twelve persons is either an active or pas-
sive opponent of religion ; two out of every three are not
members of any church.

INTRODUCTION. XXXVll

IX.

THE GROWTH OF THE CHURCHES.

The normal condition of the Christian church is a grow-
ing condition. In no other way can it manifest the spirit
and power of the gospel ; on no ojther consideration can it
retain that spirit and power. It has received salvation that
it might press it upon those who have it not ; the power of
the Spirit, that it might speak in His name ; the world as
its parish, that it might convert it. It must be aggressive
or cease to be prosperous ; it must diligently propagate or
begin to decline. In the very nature of things this must
be so. Death decimates yearly the list of communicants.
The losses from this and other causes must be made good
by accessions before actual growth is made apparent. There
must be a measure of increase to prevent decline. All in-
crease beyond that which repairs the losses we count as net
increase. Our churches, almost without exception, mani-
fest the conditions of prosperity and growth. Year by year
they add to their numbers. In some cases the percentage
of growth is large ; in others, small ; but growth is the
rule, and decline the rare exception. We ascertain this, of
course, by comparison of one year's returns with those of
another, as furnished by the denominations themselves, or
most of them. It should be said, however, that denomi-
national statistics are not of uniform completeness and ex-
cellence, and it is difficult in many instances to obtain them
at all for a series of years. This makes it hard to secure
anything like a fair comparison. The returns of the census
of 1890 may be regarded as exhaustive and accurate as
possible ; but there is nothing in previous censuses with
which to compare them. The published results of the
seventh, eighth, and ninth censuses do not include comma-

xxxviii INTRODUCTION.

nicants at all, and we cannot be sure from the way they
were conducted that they were sufficiently accurate and
complete for purposes of comparison. Results obtained in
this way must be taken simply as indications of increase,
not as accurate representations of it. No distinction was
made in 1850 and i860 between church organizations and
church edifices. Two items only appeared in those three
censuses in such form as to admit of fair comparison, viz.,
church cxcommodations or sittings, and value of church
property. It appears that the gain in sittings in the ten
years ending in i860 was 34 per cent., and in value of
church property over 100; in the ten years ending in 1870
it was only a little more than 13 per cent, in sittings, but
about 100 per cent, in value. Since 1870 the gain in sit-
tings has been about lOi per cent, and in value of church
property, 92. These figures must not, however, be taken
without allowance for the more or less imperfect returns of
1870. A more satisfactory comparison may be made for
the larger denominations between the census returns of
1890 and returns of 1880 gathered from denominational
year-books. The figures represent communicants.

DENOMINATIONS. 1880. 1890. Increase.

Baptist, Regular (3 bodies) ... . 2,296,327 3,429,080 1,132,753

Baptist, Freewill 78,012 87,898 9,886

Congregational 384,332 512,771 128,439

Disciples of Christ 350,000 641,051 291,051

Dunkards 60,000 73»795 i3'795

Episcopal, Protestant 343,158 532,054 188,896

Episcopal, Reformed 5,000 8,455 3,455

Evangelical Association 99,794 133,3^3 33>5i9

Friends 100,000 107,208 7,208

Lutheran (all bodies) 693,418 1,231,072 537,654

Methodist Episcopal 1,707,413 2,240,354 532,941

Methodist Episcopal (South) . . 830,000 1,209.976 379,976

Methodist (other) 987.278 1,138,954 151,676

Moravian 9,212 11,781 2,569

Presbyterian (North) 573^599 788,224 214,625

Presbyterian (South) 121,915 179,721 57,806

INTRODUCTION. XXXIX

DENOMINATIONS. i88o. 1890. Increase.

Presbyterian, Cumberland ... . 113, 933 164,940 51,007

Presbyterian (other) 122,078 I45>447 23.369

Reformed (Dutch) 79,269 92,970 13,701

Reformed (German) 151,761 204,018 52,257

United Brethren 156,735 225,281 68,546

Total 9*263,234 13,158,363 3*895; 129

The increase indicated is large, amounting to over 42
per cent. In the same period, ten years, the population
increased at the rate of 24.86. These churches, which
embrace all Protestant communicants except about a mill-
ion, grew faster than the population by 17.19 per cent.
That surely is encouraging. It is a large net gain, and
means that Protestant Christianity, notwithstanding the
large Catholic immigration of the decade, is advancing at
a rapid pace.

The growth of the Roman Catholic Church for the same
period must have been large. It was fed by a tremendous
stream of immigrants from Catholic Europe and the Catho-
lic section of Canada ; and the natural increase of a popula-
tion of six or seven millions must be considerable. How
large it was, however, statistics cannot certainly show. The
CathoHc year-books do not give exact returns of Catholic
population, only estimates, based upon diocesan reports of
births and deaths. It is true that the census of 1890 makes
returns for Catholic communicants ; but what is there with
which to compare them? Sadlier's "Directory" of 1881
estimated the CathoHc population of 1880 at 6,367,330 ; and
in 1 89 1 at 8,277,039 for 1890 — an increase of 1,909,709, or
about 30 per cent. In view of all the circumstances this
rate of growth does not appear to be too high. If it may
be taken as applying to the increase of Catholic communi-
cants in the decade ending in 1890, it would appear that
the Catholic Church must suffer very heavy losses, for its

xl INTRODUCTION.

net increase is far below that of the Protestant churches
represented in the above table. How otherwise can its
moderate rate of increase be reconciled with the enormous
accessions it must hav^e received by an immigration which
helped the Lutherans and a few other Protestant bodies to
a far more limited degree ?

X.

HOW THE RELIGIOUS FORCES ARE DISTRIBUTED.

Wliile the religious forces are established in every State
and Territory of the Union and bear more than a hundred
and forty diflferent denominational titles, they are massed
in a few denominations and in a comparatively few States.
The five largest denominations comprise 6o per cent, of
the entire number of communicants ; and the ten largest,
75 per cent. The Roman Catholic Church is first, with
6,231,000; the Methodist Episcopal second, with 2,240,-
000; the Regular Baptists, Colored, third, with 1,349,000;
the Regular Baptists, South, fourth, with 1,280,000; and
the Methodist Episcopal, South, fifth, with 1,210,000. The
Catholic figures are truly of magnificent proportions. They
exceed by more than 150,000 the sum of those representing
the four next largest denominations. Every tenth person
in the United States is a Catholic communicant. It is only
fair, however, to remind those interested in this statement
that while a communicant is a communicant considered
statistically, whether he be a Catholic or a Protestant, there
is a diflference between the Protestant and the Catholic
basis of membership which ought to be kept constantly in
view when comparison is undertaken. The Catholic au-
thorities count as communicants all who have been con-
firmed and admitted to the communion, and these virtually

INTRODUCTION. xH

constitute the Catholic population, less all baptized persons
below the age of nine or eleven. The Catholic discipline
does not contemplate excommunication for violations of the
moral code, only for lapses from the faith and refusal to
obey the ecclesiastical commandments. There are many
who go to make up the Protestant population who have
been expelled from membership for offenses which the
Catholic Church treats by a very different method. In
other words, while the Catholic Church reckons that 85
per cent, of its population are communicants, among Prot-
estants the proportion is estimated to be under, rather than
over, 30 per cent. The Protestant basis of membership is
belief and conduct ; the Catholic, belief and obedience.
In any given thousand of Catholic population there are 850
communicants and 150 adherents; while a thousand of
Protestant population yields only about 300 communicants,
the rest, 700, being adherents. Thus, while the 6,231,000
Catholic communicants represent a Catholic population of
about 7,330,000, the 2,240,000 communicants of the Meth-
odist Episcopal Church, alone, indicate a Methodist popu-
lation of 7,840,000.

The Roman Catholic Church is first also in value of
church property, of which it returns, in round numbers,
$118,000,000. The Methodist Episcopal is second ($97,-
000,000) ; the Protestant Episcopal third ($8 1 ,000,000) ;
the Northern Presbyterian fourth ($74,000,000) ; and the
Southern Baptists fifth ($49,000,000). Two of these de-
nominations, the Episcopal and the Presbyterian, are not
among the five which return the largest number of com-
municants. They stand third and fourth respectively in
the table of church property, showing that they are much
more wealthy in proportion to communicants than any of
the five larger denominations.

In number of organizations, or congregations, the Meth-

xlii INTRODUCTION.

odist Episcopal Church comes first, with 25,861, and the
Roman CathoHc last, with 10,231. The Southern Baptists
are second, with 16,238; the Southern Methodists third,
with 15,017 ; and the Colored Baptists fourth, with 12,533.
The reason the Catholic congregations number only two
fifths as many as the Methodist Episcopal is because their
parishes are so much larger and more populous. Some
CathoHc parishes embrace from 12,000 to 16,000 commu-
nicants, all using the same edifice. It is a common thing in
the cities for Catholic churches to have five and six differ-
ent congregations every Sunday.

To recapitulate : The Roman Catholic Church is first
in the number of communicants and value of church prop-
erty, and fifth in number of organizations and houses of
worship ; the Methodist Episcopal is first in the number
of organizations and houses of worship, and second in the
number of communicants and value of church property.

Let us now see how the five leading denominational
families or groups stand. The Catholics, embracing seven
branches, come first as to communicants, with 6,258,000;
the Methodists, embracing seventeen branches, come second,
with 4,598,000; the Baptists, thirteen branches, are third,
with 3,718,000; the Presbyterians, twelve branches, are
fourth, with i ,2 78,000 ; and the Lutherans, sixteen branches,
are fifth, with 1,231,000. It will be observed that the
combined Methodist branches have about 1,600,000 fewer
communicants than the combined Catholic branches.

As to the value of church property, the Methodist fam-
ily is first, the figures being $132,000,000. The Catholic
family is second, $118,000,000; the Presbyterian third,
$95,000; the Episcopalian fourth, $82,835,000; the Bap-
tist fifth, $82,390,000. Thus, among denominational fam-
ilies the Catholics are first in the number of communi-
cants, second in value of church ]>roperty, and fourth in

INTRODUCTION. xliii

the number of organizations and houses of worship. The
Methodists are first in the number of organizations and
houses of worship and value of church property.

Naturally we should expect to find the greatest number
of communicants in the States having the greatest popula-
tion. New York has nearly 6,000,000 population, and
returns 2,171,822 communicants. Pennsylvania, second
in population, is also second in communicants, reporting
1,726,640. Illinois is third in population, but fourth in
communicants ; Ohio, fourth in population, but third in
communicants; Missouri, fifth in population, but sixth
in communicants ; Massachusetts, sixth in population, but
fifth in communicants. This shows that the percentage of
communicants to population varies even in the older States.
In New York it is 36.21; in Pennsylvania, 32.84; in
Ohio, 33.13; in Illinois, 31.43; and in Massachusetts,
42.11. The -highest in any State is 44.17, in South Caro-
lina; the lowest, 12.84, '^^ Nevada. The highest percent-
age is not found in any State, but in a Territory. New
Mexico's population are communicants to the extent of
68.85 P^r cent. ; and, strange to say, Utah is second, its
percentage being 61.62. New Mexico is predominantly
Catholic. This explains its high percentage of communi-
cants. Utah is the stronghold of the Mormons, and, like
the Catholics, they report a large membership in proportion
to their population. The Catholics are numerically the
strongest in thirty-three States and Territories, including
the New England, the Pacific, the newer Northwestern, and
various Western and Southern States; the Methodists in
South Carolina, Tennessee, West Virginia, Delaware, Flor-
ida, Indiana, Indian Territory, Kansas, and Oklahoma;
the Baptists in Alabama, Arkansas, Georgia, Kentucky,
Mississippi, Nortli Carolina, Texas, and Virginia; and the
Latter-Day Saints in Utah.

xliv

INTRODUCTION.

It is Interesting to note that Pennsylvania is the strong-
hold of the Lutherans, the Presbyterians, the Moravians,
the Mennonites, and the Reformed (German) ; North Car-
olina of the Methodists; New York of the Catholics, the
Jews, the Episcopalians, the Universalists, and the Re-
formed (Dutch) ; Massachusetts of the Congregationalists,
Unitarians, Swedenborgians, Spiritualists ; Georgia of the
Baptists ; Missouri of the Disciples of Christ ; Indiana of
the Friends ; Ohio of the United Brethren.

While New York is first among the States in number of
communicants and also in value of church property, it does
not occupy this position as respects number of organizations
and of church edifices. Pennsylvania leads in both these
particulars, having more organizations and church edifices
than any other State. Ohio occupies the second place
and New York the third as to edifices and the fifth as to
organizations. The following table shows how the posi-
tions of the leading States vary in the different columns.
In each list the States are arranged in the order of numer-
ical precedence.

Communicants.

value 01 v^nurcn
Property.

Church Edifices.

Organizations.

I. New York.

I. New York.

I. Pennsylvania.

I. Pennsylvania.

2. Pennsylvania.

2. Pennsylvania.

2. Ohio.

2. Ohio.

3. Ohio.

3. Massachusetts.

3. New York.

3. Texas.

4. Illinois.

4. Ohio.

4. Illinois,

4. Illinois.

5. Massachusetts.

5. Illinois.

5. Georgia.

5. New York.

6. Missouri.

6. New Jersey.

6. North Carolina.

6. Missouri.

7. Indiana.

7. Missouri.

7, Missouri.

7. Georgia.

8. North Carolina.

8 Michigan.

8. Alabama.

8. North Carolina.

9. Georgia.

9. Indiana.

9. Indiana.

9. Indiana.

to. Texas.

10. Connecticut.

10. Tennessee.

10. Alabama.

Only six States appear in all these tables, viz., New
York, Pennsylvania, Ohio, Illinois, Missouri, and Indiana.
Texas, which is tenth in the list arranged according to
number of communicants, and does not appear at all in

INTRODUCTION. xlv

those for value of church property and number of church
edifices, stands third in that for number of organizations.
This indicates that the average number of communicants
to each organization is much smaller in Texas than in the
other States mentioned, Texas has a smaller percentage
of urban population than the other States, excepting North
Carolina, Alabama, and Georgia ; it has an immense area,
and it is therefore natural that its organizations should be
small and numerous.

XL

THE EVANGELICAL AND NON-EVANGELICAL ELEMENTS.

These terms are commonly applied to Protestants. The
sense in which they are used has already been defined ;
but it is easier to define the terms than to classify denom-
inations under them. In which class, for example, should
Universalists be put ? They have not been admitted to the
Evangelical Alliance, chiefly because of their views respect-
ing the nature and duration of future punishment ; but on
the main points of New Testament Christianity they are
generally evangelical. On the single question of the future
of the wicked dead some of the branches of the Adventist
family and other bodies would be excluded from the evan-
gelical list ; but, on the whole, would it be quite fair to
class as non-evangelical those who believe in the divinity
of Christ, in the necessity and sufficiency of his atonement,
and in salvation by faith alone? By some the Christians
or Christian Connection have been classified with the Uni-
tarians ; but they have become, in late years, quite ortho-
dox, and are undoubtedly evangelical. In most evangelical
denominations persons are to be found who are non-evan-
gelical ; and in some of the non-evangelical denominations

xlvi

INTRODUCTION.

there are some who are thoroughly evangelical. Yet we
cannot draw the line through denominations; we must
draw it between them. The classification must therefore
be more or less arbitrary, and due allowance should be
made for this fact.

There are a few bodies which manifestly ought not to
be classified as either evangelical or liberal- These may
properly be put in a separate list.

Evangelical Denominations.

DENOMINATIONS. Organi-
zations.

Adventists Ij757

Baptists 43,029

Brethren (River) 1 11

Brethren (Plymouth) 314

Christadelphians 63

Christians 1,424

Christian Missionary Association 13

Christian Union 294

Church of God 479

Congrcgationalists 4,868

Disciples of Christ 7,246

Dunkards 989

Evangelical Association 2,310

Friends (3 bodies) 855

Friends of the Temple 4

German Evangelical Synod 870

Lutherans 8,595

Mcnnonites 550

Methodists 5 1,489

Moravians 94

Presbyterians 13,476

Protestant Episcopal (2 bodies) 5, 102

Reformed 2,181

Salvation Army 329

Schwenkfcldians 4

Social Brethren 20

United Brethren 4,526

Universalists 956

Independent Congregations 156

Total 152,104

Communi-
cants.

60,491

3.717,969

3,427

6,661

1,277

103,722

754
18,214
22,51 1

512,771

641,051

73,795

85,216

340

187,432

1,231,072

41,541

4,589,384

11,781

1,278,332

540,509

309,458

8,742

306

9U

225,281

49,194

14,126

[3,869,483

INTRODUCTION.

xlvii

Non-Evangelical.

DENOMINATIONS. O":?^"^- Communi-

zations. cants.

Church of the New Jerusalem 154 75O95

Friends (Hicksite) 201 21,992

German Evangelical Protestant 52 36, 156

Unitarians 421 67,749

Total 828 132,992

Catholic.

Catholics 10,276 6,257,871

Catholic Apostolic 10 i)394

Total 10,286 6,259,265

Non-Orthodox.

Christian Scientists 221 8,724

Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth) 12 384

Communistic Societies 32 4j049

Latter- Day Saints 856 166, 125

Spiritualists 334 45,030

Total 1,455 224,312

Non-Christian.

Chinese Temples * 47

Ethical Culturists 4 1,064

Jews 533 130,496

Theosophists 40 695

Total 624 132,255

Recapitulation.

Evangelical 1 52, 104 13,869,483

Non-Evangelical 828 132,992

Catholic 10,286 6,259,265

Non-Orthodox 1)455 224,312

Non-Christian 624 132,255

Total 165,297 20,618,307

xlviii INTRODUCTION.

From this it appears that the non-evangeHcal and non-
Christian bodies are about equal in communicants or mem-
bers, and that together the non-evangelical, non-orthodox,
and non- Christian bodies count less than half a million,
or less than 2.4 per cent, of the aggregate. The evangel-
ical communicants are to the non- evangelical as 103 to i,
and constitute more than 67 per cent, of all communicants,
Christian and non-Christian.

It further appears that the evangelical organizations out-
number all other organizations 11 to i, and form no less
than 92 per cent, of the aggregate.

XII.

THE GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES.

The extended tables given at the end of this book are
not, perhaps, very attractive. But they will repay careful
study. There are many significant facts to be obtained
from an examination of the summaries of colored organiza-
tions, of denominations arranged according to polity, and
of churches in the cities. The last is a new feature in
church statistics.

Of the classification according to polity a word of ex-
planation is necessary. It is difficult in some cases to
know how to classify. It is clear enough that Baptists,
Congregationalists, and Disciples of Christ are congrega-
tional ; but it is not so clear where the vast body of Lu-
therans belongs. They arc not, I am persuaded, purely
presbyterian, nor purely congregational, and certainly not
purely episcopal. My own inclin^ition was to classify them
as presbyterian, and I wrote to representative men among
them for their opinion, and it will be interesting to quote
from some of the responses.

INTRODUCTION. xlix

Professor Henry E. Jacobs, of the body known as the
General Council, says :

I am not surprised at your perplexity concerning the classification of Luther-
ans with respect to church polity. As the form of government is regarded
as unessential, and to be determined according to circumstances, there is a
lack of uniformity. The Synodical Conference gives to synods only advisory
power, and requires the ratification of all synodical resolutions, and even the
election of professors of theology, by the congregations. Nevertheless, they
agree with the Presbyterians in maintaining a distinction between the lay and
preaching elders, as one resting upon Scriptural foundations. Muhlenberg's
scheme of church government clearly belongs to a generic presbyterianism ;
and this has been propagated in General Council, General Synod, United
Synod of South, and most of the independent synods. The General Council
rejects, however, lay elders, as not warranted in Scripture ; although in most
of its older congregations the constitutions have not been changed and a
lay eldership is retained simply as a useful but not a Scriptural or necessary
church institution.

However you may classify us, you will, therefore, not escape criticism —
and that, too, with some basis of truth ; but taking everything into considera-
tion, I believe that you are right in classifying us as presbyterian.

The Rev. J. Nicum, of the same branch, says the Lu-
theran Church is not strictly presbyterian, though usually
so classified, nor is it congregational.

Everywhere in the Lutheran Church there are conferences, synods, con-
sistories, etc., to whom questions of ordination, discipline, appeals from de-
cisions of vestries or congregations are taken.

If you now ask me for a positive opinion as to what the polity of the Lu-
theran Church really is, I say it is episcopal, or at least more nearly so than
anything else. Our presidents of conferences and of synods are really
bishops. They are everywhere charged with the supervision of the churches,
their visitation, the ordination of pastors, and the recommendation of suitable
men to vacant parishes. They also lay the cornerstones to new church build-
ings, dedicate them, install ministers, or appoint suitable persons to attend
to these matters for them. This practice is universally followed in the
Synodical Conference, in the General Council, and in almost all the independ-
ent synods. Jure divino, every pastor is bishop of his flock, but the insti-
tution of diocesan bishops is a matter of human expediency. This is the Lu-
theran view.

Professor M. Giinther, of the Synodical Conference,
writes :

1 INTRODUCTION.

You may be right in supposing " that it is, rather, presbyterian," if you
have in view Eastern bodies. But for them (General Council and General
Synod) I would not speak.

As to the Synodical Conference, its polity is not strictly congregational,
but near to it — in reference to the main principle of Congregationalism, that
every congregation is independent and self-governing. We differ in regard
to the mode in which Congregational churches assist each other, etc.

Our congregations have freely entered into a synodical union for mutual
assistance and oversight, for the purpose of more effectually securing unity
and purity of doctrine, and of more successfully advancing the general inter-
ests of the church (institutions, missions, etc.). They are represented by
their pastors and lay delegates, who act in their name, in some cases being
instructed by them. (Pastors whose congregations have not as yet joined
synod have no vote.) Synod with us has only advisory power, no legislative
or judicial power.

Our synodical organization differs quite from that of other bodies, even
Lutheran. In our body congregations govern themselves — decide matters
in congregational meetings. In others, congregations are governed by
church councils. Synods are regarded as legislative and judicial bodies, de-
posing pastors, etc., giving pastors whose congregations do not belong to
synod a vote, etc.

The polity of the Synodical Conference is, therefore, neither strictly con-
gregational nor presbyterian. It is based on the so-called " Collegial Sys-
tem " (in contradistinction to episcopalism and territorialism), formed accord-
ing to the liberty which the church enjoys in this free country.

Professor George H. Schodde, of the Independent Synod
of Ohio, says :

In theory, and in practice too, among the most thorough-going representa-
tives of historic Lutheranism, the congregational principle is maintained and
lived up to ; in reality, and by common consent, so much power has been
delegated to the synods that the polity almost seems presbyterian. There is
no disagreement \x\ pri>ui/>/e among us as to the congregational character of
our polity ; but in practice synods are generally a good deal more than ad-
visory bodies. When, however, it comes to a clash, I have never heard of a
synod of any prominence that has claimed a right to control the affairs of any
congregation. The latter is the highest court of appeal. " Synod is merely
an advisory body " is in theory the fundamental basis of our polity. The
struggle between the Ohio Synod and the General Council some fifteen years
ago was only on the practical application of this principle, not on the prin-
ciple itself. I think our leading men would with one voice say that our pol-
ity is congregational, and the church to be classified as such.

INTRODUCTION. H

I give a single other opinion, from a letter by Professor
E. J. Wolf, of the General Synod. He says :

Theoretically, our polity is congregational. Practically, it has varied ac-
cording to environment, especially so because Lutherans have never claimed
any polity to be of divine right. The Missourians carry out strictly the con-
gregational idea. Their churches are republics, their ministers are presidents,
though when in office they are almost absolute monarchs. In the other divi-
sions we have synods corresponding to the presbyteries of Calvinism, and
general bodies made up of deputies from the synods ; but when it comes " to
the powers and functions of the synod," they can hardly be said to conflict
seriously "with the idea of pure Congregationalism." These powers are al-
most wholly "advisory." The exceptions to this rule are that the Augsburg
Confession is the ackonwledged or implied basis of every Lutheran church,
and the General Synod reserves the exclusive right of publishing hymn-
books, liturgies, and catechisms. Should, however, any congregation de-
cline to use such manuals as the General Synod provides, it cannot be dis-
ciplined, although cases may arise where the synod will forbid one of its
members to officiate in a recalcitrant congregation. The congregation itself
cannot be dissolved, and if it sees fit to withdraw from the synod, it does not
lose its character as a Lutheran society, though the synod would not allow
one of its members to serve such a congregation.

In other words, the synod has control over the ministers, which it can de-
pose as well as ordain, although again theoretically, in both cases, only at
the instance of a congregation. Rut the congregation does not stand or fall
through any action of synod. And just here is the pivotal point where Con-
gregationalism and presbyterianism both come into our polity. A minister
once a member of a synod is subject to its requirements — he must submit to
the body he has joined. A congregation can defy a synod's action ; but the
only prejudice it suffers is to lose its connection with the synod. It resumes
an independent relation, or it may join a synod connected with another gen-
eral body.

Amid such conflicting opinions, I have deemed it proper
to make a sort of compromise, and classify the Synodical
Conference and the Ohio Synod, which all agree are less
presbyterian than other Lutheran bodies, as congrega-
tional, and all the rest, except the independent congrega-
tions who also go into the congregational list, as presby-
terian.

The tables devoted to the statistics of the churches in

lii INTRODUCTION.

the cities are quite exhaustive, including all municipalities
having a population of 25,000 and upward. The cities
are divided, for the sake of convenience, into three classes :
first, those having 500,000 population and upward ; second,
those having a population of 100,000 to 500,000; and
third, those having a population of 25,000 to 100,000.

The results are, in brief, that there are 5,302,018 com-
municants in these cities, or more than a fourth of the
aggregate for the whole country; 10,241 organizations,
which is less than a sixteenth of the whole number; 9722
church edifices, which is a little larger proportion ; and
church property valued at $313,537,247, or more than forty-
six per cent, of the grand total. The large figures repre-
senting church property do not need an explanation. The
high values of city property account for them. The cities
have an aggregate population of 13,988,938. Of this
population it appears that one for every 2.64 persons is a
communicant. This is a higher average than obtains in
the country generally, where it takes more than three per-
sons to yield one communicant. In the United States
there are 337+ communicants in every thousand popula-
tion; in the cities, nearly 379 in every thousand. Much
of this diflference may be explained by the fact that the
Roman Catholic strength is chiefly in the cities, and it has
a larger proportion of communicants to its religious popu-
lation than any other denomination. The fact that the
average of communicants to population is so large in the
cities must be an encouragement to those who fear that
the church is losing its grip on the masses crowded into
our cities.

In the matter of church edifices a little calculation will
make it appear that the cities of the second and third classes
have more in proportion to population than those of the
first class. The latter have one to 2 147 of the population ;

INTRODUCTION. liii

those of the second class, one to 1468; and those of the
third class, one to 1052.

Of the denominations, 37 are not represented in any of
the cities. Only three — the Roman Catholic, Methodist
Episcopal, and Protestant Episcopal — are represented in
all of them. Of the Jews (Orthodox), nearly 92 per cent,
are in the cities ; of the Jews (Reformed), more than 84
per cent. ; of the Unitarians and Episcopalians, upward of
48 ; of the Roman Catholics, more than 42 ; of the Pres-
byterians (North), nearly 29 ; of the Methodists (Episcopal),
nearly 1 5 ; and of the Southern Baptists and Southern
Methodists, only about 4.

XIII.

THE CHARACTERISTICS OF AMERICAN CHRISTIANITY.

The Christianity which prevails in the United States is
orthodox and evangelical. These terms include both the
Catholics and the Evangelical Protestants. Together they
constitute the great Christian forces which possess the
country and determine its religious character.

The Church of Rome has had a growth in this free
country that has been simply phenomenal. Though it
was the first to set up the Christian standard on this soil,
and its missionaries were pioneers in exploration and set-
tlement in the great West, it was not a strong church at
the close of the colonial period. There were in 1784
hardly 30,000 Catholics, two thirds of whom were in
Maryland and Pennsylvania, the rest being widely scat-
tered. Immigration from Ireland gave the church the
first considerable impulse of growth, and immigration —
Irish, German, French, Italian, and other — has made it
the largest and most composite church in the United

liv INTRODUCTION.

States. The only wonder is that the church could receive
and care for such masses of diverse nationalities. Its
energies have been severely taxed, but it has managed to
organize and equip its parishes as rapidly as necessity re-
quired, and in recent years to give some attention to its
educational facilities, which have been neither excellent
nor adequate. A church composed so largely of European
elements, with an episcopate foreign in nativity or extrac-
tion, education, and ideas, under the immediate control of
a foreign pope and his councilors, would hardly be ex-
pected to fall in at once with American ideas, particularly
with that idea which distinguishes our system of popular
education from that of all other countries. Catholics have
been openly hostile to our public schools, denouncing
them as godless, protesting against the injustice of being
taxed for the support of institutions they could not patron-
ize, and insisting that they be relieved of school rates or
that the school moneys be divided and a fair share given
to Catholic schools. The determined popular resistance
to this demand increased Catholic hostility and made the
struggle a somewhat bitter one. It is not strange that
many Protestants should regard a foreign church, with
foreign ideas and under foreign domination, as a menace
to American institutions; but no candid observer will
hesitate to admit that a change, amounting almost to a
revolution, has taken place among Catholics. They have
become as American — at least the body of them — as the
Lutherans. No impartial and intelligent person now be-
lieves that they want to subvert our liberties or destroy
our government. We may justly accuse them of meddling
too much at times in party politics ; we may deprecate
the favor they sometimes receive in municipal councils ; but
in all those fundamentals which make our government
thoroughly and secure!}' Republican, Catholics are at one

INTRODUCTION. Iv

with Protestants. Moreover, their sentiment respecting our
pubHc schools is undergoing a gradual, but what prom-
ises to be a complete, change. They are becoming recon-
ciled to the system, and are adjusting themselves to what
they have come to recognize as a permanent and beneficent
institution. They have come to see that secular schools
need not be godless or infidel, and that religious instruction
may be given just as effectively outside as inside the
pubHc schoolroom. This growing favor for a distinctive
American idea is only one of several signs that the church
is taking on more and more the color of its surroundings
and adjusting its thoughts and agencies to the character-
istics of our national life. It was not an obscure priest or
an adventurous layman, but a powerful archbishop, enjoy-
ing the confidence of the pope and Monsignor Satolli, who,
at the centenary, a few years ago, of the first Catholic
bishop, declared with emphasis that the Catholic Church
in the United States must be definitely and thoroughly
American. The ecclesiastical garment must not be of for-
eign cut or have a foreign lining, even. The school of
thought represented by Archbishop Ireland is dominant in
the church to-day.

The Church of Rome in the United States, it is bare
truth to say, is far more in harmony wdth Protestant Amer-
ica than the Church in Italy or Spain or Ireland or Mexico
would be. It has less of the superstitious and medieval
character, and is more like the type of Catholicism w^hich
prevails in England, where Catholic prelates are possessed
of the same earnest spirit as Protestant prelates, and take
an active part in all social and moral reforms. In the
United States it has. caught something of the evangehcal
spirit of Protestantism, and is giving its millions of commu-
nicants a better and truer gospel than in those countries
where it does not come into contact with Protestantism.

Ivi INTRODUCTION.

It is a curious fact that while CathoHcism is numerically
the leading denomination in considerably more than half
of the States, actually outnumbering in old New England
the Protestant communicants combined, it is in no State
in the ascendant in influence. New England is still Protest-
ant in its characteristics, and there are as yet no signs of a
revolution in its distinctive institutions. The reason is not
far to seek. The Roman Catholic force is in its masses ;
the Protestant power lies in its superior intellectual train-
ing. Protestantism furnishes the ideas which have made
New England what it is and which maintain it essentially
unchanged. The Protestant leaven is more powerful and
persistent than the Catholic leaven.

Evangelical Christianity is the dominant religious force
of the United States. In its various denominational forms
it shapes the religious character of the American people.
That it has been influenced in no degree by the non-evan-
gelical or rationalistic churches, I would not venture to say.
Doubtless its humanitarian impulses have been quickened
and strengthened by the example of Unitarianism ; but I
should be at a loss to name the particular influence which
the Church of Rome has exerted upon it. There has been
an increase of what some call churchlincss, and confession-
alism has developed to a remarkable degree among the
Lutherans ; but these are limited movements, and do not
give character to the Christianity of the day. The Catho-
lic revival in the Protestant Episcopal Church is spending
itself within the denomination, and probably repels as many
as it attracts to that communion.

The great and absorbing purpose of evangelical Chris-
tianity seems to me to be the spread of the gospel. There
arc those living who can remember when a far less exalted
idea ])ossessed the churcli, when it seemed to think its
sphere was not in the workl, and its main duty not to the

INTRODUCTION. Ivii

world, but to those within its own pale. Now it knows
that it is in the world to save the world ; that while God
loves the saint, he also loves the sinner; that while he has
*' more graces for the good," he has messages of love for
the bad. It considers itself as commissioned to carry these
messages to every heathen land, to every destitute com-
munity, to every godless home, and to every unconverted
person. Evangelical churches are like bustling camps of
spiritual soldiers, who are being told off to go to this coun-
try and that, to this destitute section and that, with the
gospel of peace, to conquer the whole world for Christ.
So thoroughly has this missionary spirit possessed the body
of evangelical Christians, that the smallest and most ob-
scure divisions feel constrained not only to evangelize
home communities, but to have their representatives
abroad.

This dominant purpose has made agencies and organiza-
tions and financial methods necessary. The business of
saving the world requires organization, complete and ex-
tensive ; it requires administrators, .agents, means, machin-
ery, enterprise. All these the church has provided, and a
great system has been worked ^ut, rivaling in its universal
operations and the volume of its transactions that of any
commercial project of which we have knowledge. Any
kingdom, country, province, island, settlement, with hardly
an exception, can be reached directly and quickly through
the numerous channels of communication established by
gospel enterprise. If a devoted man or woman wants to
enter a field of work abroad, the widest range of choice is
presented. Any country between Greenland and New
Zealand, in the western or eastern circuit of the globe,
may be selected, and there is a gospel society to commis-
sion him and send and support him. If any one has a sum
of money to be applied to the proclamation of the gospel,

Iviii INTRODUCTION.

he may have it expended in any presidency in India, in
any division in Japan, in any kingdom in Africa, or in any
sland of the sea. The machinery exists to place it wher-
ever he wants it to go.

We have the same appHances for work at home. Here
are Indians, Chinese, and negroes; ignorant and vicious
populations ; groups of foreigners ; the frontiers of civiliza-
tion and the centers of cities ; the prairies and the slums ;
the jails, asylums, and workhouses. Here is book and
Bible work,, evangelistic work, reformatory work, educa-
tional work, missionary work, and many other forms of gos-
pel benevolence, with abundance of machinery for all the
exigencies of service. Places are ready for the men and
women, and societies exist to commission and direct them,
and to collect and administer the necessary funds.

Organization is, indeed, one of the characteristics of the
church of to-day. The idea of organization was in the
first church ever formed. Where two or more believers
are, there is a call for fellowship, for association, and for
cooperation. The church of the present is but working out
more fully the central idea of Christian fellowship. This
fellowship is now understood to be for mutual helpfulness
and for service. We are saved to serve, and we can serve
best if we serve according to some system. Hence we
organize. Every church has come to have its committees
for regular and special work. The women are organized
for those parish duties which they can best perform ; for
missionary work for which they have special aptitude.
They are given a much larger share of the Lord's business
than our forefathers dreamed of allotting to them. We
have organized our young people. This is one of the most
remarkable movements of the century in religious work.
The mighty development has come almost within a decade.
The young people c^f both sexes ha\e been banded to-

INTR OD UC TION. lix

gether into Endeavor Societies, Epworth Leagues, Chris-
tian Unions, and the like, and their members are numbered
by the milHon. By organization for prayer, praise, and
Christian work, and particularly training in public service,
a great body of young believers have been made a positive,
aggressive force in all our churches. Who can measure the
influence which these young people thus organized will
exert in the immediate future? Not many years ago the
cry was raised : ** We are losing our hold on the young
people. They are not coming into the church. They are
growing up indifferent to religion." To-day we have no
more devoted and enthusiastic and helpful workers in the
church than the young people.

The evangelical Christianity of to-day is not polemic. It
is intensely practical. It emphasizes more than it used
to the importance of Christian character and of Christian
work. It is less theological in its preaching, making more,
indeed, of biblical exposition, but less of doctrinal forms
and definitions. And yet it would be wrong to say that
it makes little or no account of belief. All that it says, all
that it does, is based upon profound and unshakable belief.
It is the gospel it declares and is trying to work out in a
practical way. The church of to-day is a gospel church.
It has the fullest confidence in the power of the gospel,
and believes it was given for all men, is adapted to all con-
ditions, and is to become supreme in the world. Christ,
the center of this gospel, is the divine Lord and Master of
the church. Belief in him as a human manifestation of
the divine love and a divine manifestation of a perfect
humanity was never more clear and strong. It is upon
him, as the cornerstone, his atonement, and his teachings
that the evangelical church builds its system of religion ;
and while this is the age of the higher biblical criticism,
the most critical and careful study of the Bible has con-

Ix INTR OD UC TION.

firmed no conclusions which shake belief in its character
as the Word of God, or in its moral and spiritual teachings.
On the contrary, this criticism may be said to have estab-
lished the genuineness of the Gospel of John.

I do not wish to convey the impression that there are
no dangerous tendencies in the church, nothing that needs
to be guarded against. There are enough evidences of
weak places in belief and practice to awaken the solicitude
of every devoted believer. I am not undertaking an ex-
haustive description, but only a brief characterization of
evangelical Christianity as it is manifested in the United
States. It was never more prosperous and powerful.

XIV.

HOW THE CHURCH AFFECTS SOCIETY.

It is to be remembered that all the houses of worship
have been built by voluntary contributions. They have
been provided by private gifts, but are offered to the public
for free use. The government has not given a dollar to
provide them, nor does it appropriate a dollar for their sup-
port. And yet the church is the mightiest, most pervasive,
most persistent, and most beneficent force in our civilization.
It affects, directly or indirectly, all human activities and in-
terests.

It is a large property-holder, and influences the market
for real estate.

It is a corporation, and administers large trusts.

It is a public institution, and is therefore the subject of
protective legislation.

It is a capitalist, and gathers and distributes large wealth.

It is an employer, and furnishes means of support to
ministers, organists, singers, janitors, and others.

INTRODUCTION. Ixi

It is a relief organization, feeding the hungry, clothing
the naked, and assisting the destitute.

It is a university, training children and instructing old
and young, by public lectures on religion, morals, industry,
thrift, and the duties of citizenship.

It is a reformatory influence, recovering the vicious, im-
moral, and dangerous elements of society and making them
exemplary citizens.

It is a philanthropic association, sending missionaries to
the remotest countries to Christianize savage and degraded
races.

It is organized beneficence, founding hospitals for the
sick, asylums for orphans, refuges for the homeless, and
schools, colleges, and universities for the ignorant.

It prepares the way for commerce, and creates and
stimulates industries. Architects, carpenters, painters, and
other artisans are called to build its houses of worship;
mines, quarries, and forests are worked to provide the ma-
terials, and railroads and ships are employed in transporting
them. It requires tapestries and furnishings, and the looms
that weave them are busy day and night. It buys millions
of Bibles, prayer-books, hymn-books, and papers, and the
presses which supply them never stop.

Who that considers these moral and material aspects of the
church can deny that it is beneficent in its aims, unselfish in
its plans, and impartial in the distribution of its blessings ? It
is devoted to the temporal and eternal interests of mankind.

Every cornerstone it lays, it lays for humanity ; every
temple it opens, it opens to the world ; every altar it estab-
lishes, it establishes for the salvation of souls. Its spires are
fingers pointing heavenward ; its ministers are messengers
of good tidings, ambassadors of hope, and angels of mercy.

What is there among men to compare with the church
in its power to educate, elevate, and civilize mankind?

EXPLANATIONS OF THE TERMS USED.

1. By "organizations" is meant church societies, or congregations. The
returns under this head include chapels, missions, stations, etc., when they
are separate from churches and have separate services.

2. Under the title " church edifices " are given all buildings erected for
divine worship. Chapels under separate rooms are counted as distinct build-
ings. The fractions which appear in this column indicate joint ownership.
A large number of church edifices are owned and occupied by two or more
denominations, and the proportion which each owns is expressed by the frac-
tions ^, Yz, %, etc. The tables do not show how many churches are thus
owned. Many fractions have disappeared in the process of addition. If
there were, for example, twenty churches in a State or conference or diocese
or presbytery, in which a particular denomination had a fractional interest of
Yz each in eighteen, Yi i" another, and Y in another, the eighteen halves
would be converted into nine integers in the footing, and the sum of Yi ^^^ti
X, or -^-i, would be the only fraction that would appear.

3. " Seating capacity" indicates the number of persons a church edifice is
arranged to seat. The accommodations of halls and schoolhouses are given
separately, and those of private houses are not counted at all.

4. " Value of church property " covers only the estimated value of church
edifices with their chapels, the ground on which they stand, and their furnish-
ings. It does not embrace parsonages, cemeteries, or colleges, or convents,
only the chapels belonging thereto. No deductions are made for church
del)ts.

5. " Communicants " embraces all who have the privilege of partaking of
the sacrament of the Lord's Su]iper, and of members in denominations like
the Friends, Unitarians, etc. The Jewish returns are mostly for heads of
families who are pewholders. Those for Unitarians are larger, in proportion,
than those for the Universalists, because the terms of Unitarian membcrsliip
are less restrictive.

6. The statistics given in this volume are for the United States only. No
returns are included for missions or churches in other lands.

Ixii

RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE
UNITED STATES.

CHAPTER I.

THE ADVENTISTS.

The movement out of which the various Adventist
bodies have come began about the year 1831 with a series
of lectures on the personal coming of Christ, delivered by
William Miller. Mr. Miller, a native of Massachusetts, was
converted and joined the Baptist Church at Low Hamp-
ton, N. Y., in 1 8 16. He had been a Deist, according to
his own statement. A diligent study of the Bible inclined
him to the belief in 1818 that the millennium was to begin
not before but after the end of the world, and that the
second advent of Christ was near at hand. Further ex-
amination of the Scriptures fully convinced him of the
correctness of this view, and in August, 1831, he began to
lecture on the subject. His study of the Apocalypse and
the Gospels satisfied him that the ** only millennium " to
be expected " is the thousand years which are to intervene
between the first resurrection and that of the rest of the
dead " ; that the second coming of Christ is to be a per-
sonal coming ; that the millennium " must necessarily fol-

I

2 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

low the personal coming of Christ and the regeneration of
the earth " ; that the prophecies show that " only four uni-
versal monarchies are to precede the setting up of God's
everlasting kingdom," of which three had passed away —
the Babylonian, the Medo-Persian, and the Grecian — and
the fourth, that of Rome, was in the last stage ; that the
periods spoken of in the Book of Daniel of " 2300 days,"
of the '* seven times of Gentile supremacy," and of '' 1335
days," were prophetic periods, and, applied chronologic-
ally, led to a termination in 1843, when Christ would
personally descend to the earth and reign with the saints
in a new earth a thousand years. In 1833 he published a
pamphlet entitled ** Evidences from Scripture and History
of the Second Coming of Christ, about the Year 1843, ^^^^
of His Personal Reign of One Thousand Years."

He made many converts to his views, both among min-
isters and laymen of the Baptist, Christian, Methodist, and
other denominations, and the new doctrine was widely
proclaimed. In 1840 a general gathering of friends of the
cause was held in Boston, and an address issued which
stated that while those who participated in the conference
were not in accord in fixing the year of the second advent,
they were unanimously of the opinion that it was " spe-
cially nigh at hand." A number of papers, one of which
was a daily, appeared, bearing such titles as Tlic JMiduigJit
Cry, The Signs of the Times, The Trumpet of Alarm, etc.,
and helped greatly to spread Mr. Miller's views. When
the year in which the advent was fully expected had
passed, Mr. Miller wrote a letter confessing his "error"
and acknowledging his ** disappointment," but expressing
his belief that ** the day of the Lord is near, even at the
door." He also attended a conference of Adventists

THE ADVENTISTS. 3

held in Boston late in May, 1844, and made a similar
statement, admitting that he had been in error in fixing a
definite time. Subsequently he became convinced that
the end would come on or about the 22d of October,
1844, and said if Christ did not then appear he should
** feel twice the disappointment " that he had already felt.
Some of those who had joined the movement left it after
the time for the end of the world had passed without a
fulfillment of their expectations; but many still believed
that the great event was near at hand, and urged men to
live in a constant state of readiness for it.

Various views were developed among the Adventists,
after the second date had passed without result, respecting
the resurrection of the body, the immortality of the soul,
and the state of the dead, and these difTerences resulted in
course of time in different organizations.

At a general conference of Adventists held in Albany,
N. Y., April 29, 1845, 3- report was adopted holding to the
visible, personal coming of Christ at an early but indefinite
time, to the resurrection of the dead, both the just and the
unjust, and to the beginning of the millennium after the
resurrection of the saints, denying that there is any prom-
ise of the world's conversion, or that the saints enter upon
their inheritance, or receive their crowns, at death.

Small companies of Adventists at various times after the
failures of 1843 and 1844 set new dates for the second
advent, and there were gatherings in expectation of the
great event; but the ** time brethren," as they are often
called, have at no time since 1 844 formed a large propor-
tion of the Adventists.

Ministers are ordained to the office of elder by the lay-
ing on of hands, upon the recommendation of the churches

4 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

of which they are members, and after approval by a com-
mittee of elders. Baptism is administered by immersion.
The Adventists are Congregational in polity, excepting
the Seventh- Day branch, which has a government of a
presbyterial character. Camp-meetings form prominent
and popular annual gatherings among the Adventists. On
these occasions some of their societies hold business ses-
sions.

The following is a complete list of Adventist bodies,
excepting the Adonai Shomo, which is a small commu-
nistic body, and is given elsewhere in that group :

1. Evangelical Adventists, 4. Church of God,

2. Advent Christians, 5. Life and Advent Union,

3. Seventh-Day Adventists, 6. Churches of God in Christ Jesus.

I. — THE EVANGELICAL ADVENTISTS.

Those who could not accept the views of the Advent
Christians as to the mortality of the soul began in 1855
to hold separate meetings, and to be known as Evangelical
Adventists. They believe that the soul is immortal ; that
all the dead will be raised, the saints first and the wicked
last ; that the former will enter upon the millennial reign
with Christ and after the judgment receive as their reward
an eternity of bliss ; that the wicked, who will rise at the
end of the millennial reign, will be sent away into ever-
lasting punishment. They also hold, contrary to the belief
of the Advent Christians, that the dead do not always
sleep, but are in a conscious state. In other respects their
doctrinal views do not differ from those of the second
branch.

They have two annual conferences, besides five congre-

THE ADVENTISTS.

gations, unattached, and are found in Vermont, Massachu-
setts, Rhode Island, and Pennsylvania. Besides the church
edifices reported, this denomination occupies as places of
worship 5 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 775.

Summary by States.

Organi- Church ,, °

— ^- zatfons. Edifices. ^^^^

Massachusetts 3 2 250

Pennsylvania 21 16 3,805

Rhode Island 2 2 1,100

Vermont 4 3 700

Total 30 23 5,855

Summary by Conferences.

CONFERENCES.

Northern Vermont . 4 3 700

Pennsylvania 21 16 3,805

Unorganized 5 4 Ij35o

Total 30 23 5,855

Value of

Com-

Church

muni-

Property.

cants.

$4,500

150

18,500

509

33,000

325

5,400

163

61,400 1,147

$5,400

163

18,500

509

37,500

475

61,400 1,147

2. — THE ADVENT CHRISTIANS.

A difference of opinion on the question of the immor-
tality of the soul led to a division in 1855. Those who be-
lieve that man, both body and soul, is wholly mortal, and
that eternal life is to be had only through personal faith in
Christ as the gift of God, constitute the branch known as
the Advent Christian Church. They hold to the proxi-
mate personal coming of Christ, and that after he comes
the millennium will begin ; they deny the inherent immor-
tality of the soul, insisting that those only shall put on
immortalit}^ at Christ's coming who are his true disciples ;
they believe that all the dead are in an unconscious state;

6 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

that all shall rise therefrom — the just first, to receive the
gift of immortality and to reign with Christ ; the unjust
last, to receive sentence of banishment and to be punished
by annihilation.

The Advent Christians have twenty conferences, with
which three fifths of them are connected. The rest are in
congregations which are not associated. The congrega-
tions are somewhat loosely organized, there being no gen-
eral set of rules or particular form of government provided
for them. They occupy as places of worship 281 halls,
schoolhouses, and private houses, with an aggregate seat-
ing capacity of 34,705 for the two former. The seating
capacity of private houses is not given in any of the tables
in this volume.

Summary by States.

STATES.

Alabama

Arkansas

California

Connecticut . . . .

Florida

Georgia

Illinois

Indiana

Iowa

Kansas

Louisiana

Maine

Massachusetts . .

Michigan

Minnesota

Mississippi

Missouri

Nebraska

New Hampshire

New York

North Carolina

•gani-

Church
Edifices.

Seating
Ca-

Vahie of
Church

Com-
muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

15

I3X

3,825

$3,055

688

22

6

1,750

2,900

671

14

8

1,525

13,700

55«

26

2 1

4,825

54,300

i,35«

4

I

200

100

60

15

5

2,000

2,850

^n

21

14

3,775

32,800

1,019

10

7

2,490

9.400

455

32

14

3,305

17,300

1,272

30

3

725

3,200

990

'>

I

250

500

51

6S

28X

7,520

38,100

2.317

39

21

5,605

70,500

2,611

14

7

2,025

9,800

591

14

9

2,375

28,150

710

I

30

7

%

400

300

230

7

98

43

26

6,500

36,500

1,978

17

10

2,500

25,500

1,048

18

15

4,750

8,075

1,549

THE ADVENTISTS.

Summary by States. — Continued.

r\ - r-u \, Seating Value of

^-.-^^ Organi- Church ,- * ^,, ,

STATES. f: ^j. ,-r- Ca- Church

zations. Edifices. • ^

pacity. Property.

Ohio 23 17 5,650 $20,500

Oregon 8 i}4 450 1,000

Pennsylvania 16 8>^ 2,426 9,800

Rhode Island 12 10 2,650 27.450

South Carolina .... 10 6)4 2,350 2,300

South Dakota 6 i 300 1,000

Tennessee 7 3 1,100 1,900

Texas 9 i 300 2,000

Utah I . .

Vermont 28 H/V 3,485 26,000

Virginia 2 2 350 2,200

Washington 7 i 200 700

West Virginia 15 6 2,100 2,200

Wisconsin 20 12 2,580 11,525

Total 580 294 80,286 $465,605

Summary by Conferences.

Alabama 15 13X 3,825 $3,055

Arkansas 22 6 1,750 2,900

California 14 8 1,525 13,700

Connecticut 26 21 4,825 54,300

Dakota 6 i 300 1,000

Georgia 15 5 2,000 2,850

Illinois 21 14 3«775 32,800

Indiana 10 7 2,490 9,400

Iowa 32 14 3,305 17,300

Kansas 30 3 725 3,200

Maine 65 28X 7^520 38, 100

Michigan • 14 7 2,025 9,800

Minnesota 14 9 2,375 28,150

Missouri 7 ^ 400 300

Nebraska 7 . .

New Hampshire ... 43 26 6,500 36,560

Ohio 23 17 5,650 20,500

Oregon and Wash-
ington 15 2)4 650 1,700

Tennessee 7 3 1,100 1,900

Texas 9 i 300 2,000

Unorganized 185 107,"^ 29,246 186,150

Total 580 294 80,286 $465,605

Com-
muni-
cants.

953
132
469
950
811
163
185
321
8
1,079
165
129
681
613

25,816

688
671
558
1,358
163

873
1,019

455
1,272

990

2,317

591

710

230

98

1,978

953

261

185

321

10,125

25,816

8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES,

3. — THE SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTISTS.

These form a branch of the general movement of
1840-44. They differ from other Adventists in observing
the seventh day of the week as the Sabbath, in interpreta-
tion of the prophetic periods, and in form of organization.
They beheve that the prophetic period of 2300 days re-
ferred to in the Book of Daniel closed in 1844; but that
the coming of Christ was not to be looked for then, but is
to occur in the indefinite future. They hold that Christ,
in 1844, at the termination of the 2300 days, entered as
priest upon the work of cleansing the heavenly sanctuary,
or temple, from " the presence of our sins." This period,
which is to be brief, is to close with the second coming,
the time of which cannot be forecast. The observance of
the seventh day began with a congregation of Adventists
in New Hampshire in 1844. The doctrine respecting the
"cleansing of the sanctuary" has helped to establish and
confirm this observance. They believe that the second
advent is to precede, not follow, the millennium, that the
state of the dead is one of unconsciousness, and that im-
mersion is the proper form of baptism. They practice the
ceremony of feet-washing when the Lord's Supper is ad-
ministered.

Their congregations are organized into conferences, of
which there are twenty-six, besides five missions. There
is also a general conference, which meets annually, com-
posed of delegates from the various conferences. Ordained
ministers are not pastors, but traveling evangelists. The
local churches are served by local officers who need not be
ordained ministers. Members are expected to contribute
a tenth of their income to the church.

THE ADVENTISTS. 9

There are 995 organizations with 418 edifices, valued at
$644,675, and 28,891 communicants. The average seat-
ing capacity of the edifices is 225, and their average vahie
$1542. The headquarters of the Seventh-Day Adventists
are at Battle Creek, Michigan, and about a sixth of their
communicants are in that State. Their congregations,
however, are found in nearly all the States and Territories.
They occupy as places of worship 555 halls, etc., with a
seating capacity of 27,865.

Summary by States and Territories.

Arizona

Arkansas

California

Colorado

Connecticut

Delaware

District of Columbia

Florida

Georgia

Idaho

Illinois

Indiana

Iowa

Kansas

Kentucky

Louisiana

Maine

Maryland

Massachusetts

Michigan

Minnesota

Missouri

Montana

Nebraska

Nevada

New Hampshire . . .

New Jersey

New York

North Carolina ....

Organi-
zations.

Church
Edifices.

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

Vahie of
Church
Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

I

12

15

3

850

$1,000

363

34

24

8,328

157,150

2,226

13

2

650

4,650

414

3

I

150

2,000

91

2

I

150

800

26

I

. .

96

6

119

4

40

81

5

2

400

4,000

148

24

16

3>55o

52,400

871

55

34iV

7,900

32,010

1,193

«5

48

11,249

58,925

2,197

67

21

4,165

15.950

1,990

6

iK

400

800

80

5

3

650

200

116

25

\%

1,550

7,400

459

I

23

15

2

600

5,900

490

134

63

15.875

104,075

4,715

71

31

5.215

27,550

2,313

24

7

1,500

6,350

815

2

I

200

1,250

49

3B

9

1,025

12,500

829

4

2

300

2,025

5t>

4

I

200

500

112

5

3

425

1,000

85

42

13

3,000

23,300

1,176

5

3

400

500

83

10 kELlGlOVS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States and Territories. — Continued.

r\ • f-x, v^ Seating Value of

STATES. <^':?^"'- i^y^""^ Ca- Church

zauons. Edifices. ^^^.^^ Property.

North Dakota 4

Ohio 55 iiYz 5,575 $25,450

Oregon 26 8 1,800 11,300

Pennsylvania 36 loj^ 2,350 16,300

Rhode Island 6 4 500 1,025

South Dakota 30 9 2,350 7,400

Tennessee 10 5X i,35o 2,425

Texas 15 i 800 800

Utah I

Vermont 26 4 1,150 4,500

Virginia 6 2 600 1,800

Washington 21 10 1,9^5 20,050

West Virginia 5 3 450 2,500

Wisconsin 58 43 7,045 28,850

Total 995 418 94,627 $644,675

Summary by Conferences and Missions.

Arkansas 15 3 850 $1,000

Atlantic 10 4 575 1,800

California 40 26 8,628 159,175

Colorado 13 2 650 4,650

Illinois 24 16 3,550 52,400

Indiana 55 34,".r 7,900 32,010

Iowa 85 48 1 1 ,249 58,925

Kansas 67 21 4,165 15,950

Maine 25 4-^ i,55o 7,400

Michigan 134 63 15.875 104,075

Minnesota 75 31 5,215 27.550

Missouri 24 7 1,500 6,350

Nebraska 38 9 1,025 12.500

New England 28 8 1,450 9,425

New York 31 10 2,400 22,800

North Pacific 35 12 2,425 20,300

Ohio 55 2i;4 5,575 25,450

Pennsylvania 46 I3>^ 2.950 16,800

South Dakota 30 9 2,350 7,400

Tennessee River .. . 11 sH i'55o 2.425

Texas 15 i 800 800

Upper Columbia. . . 17 8 1,700 15,050

Vermont 26 4 1,150 4^500

Virginia 6 2 600 1,800

West Virginia 5 3 450 2.500

Wisconsin 58 43 7,045 28,850

Com-
muni-
cants.

95

1,189

683

884

108

884

211

452

29

526

J14

560

136

1,892

28,991

363

309

2,323

414

871

1,193

2,197

1,990

459

4,715

2,408

815

829

801

883

879

1,189

1,098

884

220

452

512

526

114

136

1,892

-"-• .^on": SceL ^-^

?. — Continued.

Value of

Church

Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

$800

71

200

116

1,250
500

49
83

40

2CX)

THE ADVENTISTS. 11

Summary by Conferences and Missions.

Organi- Church ^eatrng
pacity.

MISSIONS.

Cumberland 5 i 200

Louisiana 5 3 650

Montana 2 i 200

North Carolina .... 5 3 400

South Atlantic ..... 10

Total 995 418 94,627 $644,675 28,991

4. — THE CHURCH OF GOD.

The Church of God is a branch of the Seventh-Day
Adventists. A division occurred among the latter in the
years 1864-66. This division resulted in the organization
of the Church of God. The chief cause of the division
was, it is stated, the claim of the Seventh- Day Adventists
that Mrs. Ellen G. White was inspired and that her visions
should be accepted as inspired. There are differences
between the two bodies on the subject of health-reform —
which is made prominent by the parent body — abstinence
from swine's flesh, tea, and coffee — which the latter recom-
mends— and with relation to prophecy.

The Church of God has three annual conferences, also a
general conference representing the whole denomination.
The number of members is 647. There are 23 halls, etc.,
with a seating capacity of 1445.

Summary by States.

STATES. <^';?'''"'- ^Y'"""^

zations. Ldihces.

Indiana 2

Kansas i

Michigan 15

Missouri li i

Total 29 I 200 $1,400 647

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

Vahie of

Church

Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

20

200

$600
800

20
248

359

12 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by Conferences.

Organi- Church
zations. Edifices.

Kansas & Nebraska i

Michigan 17

Missouri 11

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

Value of

Church

Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

200

$600
800

20
268

359

Total 29 I 200 $1,400 647

5. — THE LIFE AND ADVENT UNION.

This branch differs from the 'Evangelical and Advent
Christian bodies respecting the doctrine of the resurrec-
tion of the wicked dead. Both the latter believe that the
wicked dead will rise at the end of the millennial reign
and be sentenced to everlasting punishment which, accord-
ing to the Evangelical Adventists, will be everlasting suf-
fering, and according to the Advent Christians, everlasting
destruction. The Life and Advent Union holds that they
will not rise at all ; that when they die they die never to
wake, but are doomed to sleep eternal. This belief had
adherents as early as 1844. The branch, however, dates
from 1864. It was organized in Wilbraham, Mass.

It has 28 organizations, fourteen of which are in New
England. It has about 1000 members. There are 19
halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 1830.

Summary by States.

^ . ,-,, 1 Seating Value of Com-

........ Organi- Church (.^_ « Church muni-

zations. Edifices.

pacity. Property. cants.

Connecticut 6 i 100 $3,040 243

Delaware i . . 75

Iowa I . . 20

Maine 7 3 1,200 1,250 188

Massachusetts 5 2 500 2,000 177

New Jersey i i 150 900 56

New York 2 i 300 9,500 140

Rhode Island i .. 100 75

Virginia 4 . . 44

Total. 28 8 2,250 $16,790 1,018

THE ADVENTISTS. I 3

6. — THE CHURCHES OF GOD IN CHRIST JESUS.

The members of this branch are popularly known as
Age- to- Come Adventists. They believe that God is
pledged, through the mouth of the prophets, to the final
restitution of all things, and expect to see the kingdom of
God established on earth, with Christ as King of kings, the
saints being associated with him in the government of the
world. They believe that Israel will be restored to rule in
Jerusalem ; that the dead will have a literal resurrection,
the righteous to receive the blessings of immortality and
the wicked to be destroyed ; and that eternal life comes
only through Christ. They hold that acceptance of the
gospel, repentance, immersion in the name of Christ for
the remission of sins, are conditions of forgiveness of sins,
and that a holy life is essential to salvation.

They have churches in twenty-three States. They are
associated in district conferences, and there is also a gen-
eral conference. There are 61 halls, etc., with a seating
capacity of 4825.

Summary by States.

Arkansas .
California .
Delaware .
Florida ...
Illinois . . .
Indiana . . .

Iowa

Kansas . . . ,
Louisiana .
Maryland .
Michigan . .
Mississippi
Missouri . .
Nebraska . ,
New Jersey
New York

rgani-
Ltions.

Church
, Edifices.

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

Value of
Church
Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

3

3

400

$500

59

3

I

• • • •

3«
16

I

10

[O

4

700

2,700

541

19

9

3.050

9,900

621

4

I

200

2,000

121

9

I

200

400

205

I

10

2

I

180

275

47

7

2

375

3,800

170

I

%

200

100

9

3

49

9

I

200

500

205

2

400

31

48

RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States. — Continued.

Ohio

Oregon

Pennsylvania .
South Dakota
Washington. .
West Virginia
Wisconsin. . . .

Total

Organi-
zations.

5
6
I

2

3

95

Church
Edifices.

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

1,175
550
300

Value of
Church
Property.

$21,500

1,000

3,000

Com-
muni-
cants.

319

89
90
29

99
30
36

30

7,530 $46,075 2,87:

The following table represents the six branches of

Adventists :

Summary of All Adventists.

Organi- Church
zations. Edifices.

Alabama 15

Arizona i

Arkansas 40

California 51

Colorado 13

Connecticut 35

Delaware 4

District of Columbia i

Florida 11

Georgia 19

Idaho 5

Illinois 55

Indiana 86

Iowa 122

Kansas 107

Kentucky 6

Louisiana 8

Maine 97

Maryland 3

Massachusetts 62

Michigan 170

Minnesota 85

Mississippi 2

Missouri 45

Montana 2

Nebraska 54

I

5

2

34
51
63

25

I

4
36

I
27
72
40

I
10

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

3,825

200

2,000

400

8,025

13,440

14,754

5,090

400

900

10,270

180

6,955

18,275

7,590

200
2,100

200
1,225

Value of

Church

Property.

$3,055

12

3,000

4,400

32

9,853

170,850

2

650

4,650

23

5,075

59,340

I

150

800

100

2,890

4,000

87,900

51,310

78,425

19,550

800

700

46,750
275

82,900
118,275

55,700

100

7,450
1,250

13,000

Com-
muni-
cants.

688
12

1,093
2,822

414
1,692

117
96

189

954
148

2,431
2,289
3,610
3,205

80

177

2,964

70
3,428
5,724
3,023

39
1,453

49
1,132

THE ADVENTISTS.

15

Summary of All Adventists. — Continued.

Nevada ... 4

New Hampshire ... 47

New Jersey 8

New York 62

North CaroHna 23

North Dakota 4

Ohio 83

Oregon 40

Pennsylvania 74

Rhode Island 21

South Carolina .... 10

South Dakota 38

Tennessee 17

Texas 24

Utah 2

Vermont 58

Virginia 12

Washington 31

West Virginia 21

Wisconsin 79

Total 1,757

Seating

Value of

Com-

A\e.,^r.c

Ca-

Church

muni-

• pacity.

Property.

cants.

2

300

$2,025

56

27

6,700

37,000

2,090

4

575

1,900

172

24

5,800

58,700

2,412

18

5.150

8,575

1,632

95

44

12,400

67,450

2,461

II

2,800

13.300

904

36

8,881

47,800

1,952

16

4,250

61,575

1,458

7

2,350

2,300

811

10

2,650

8,400

1,076

8

2,450

4,325

396

2

1,100

2,800

37

22

5,335

35.900

1,768

4

950

4,000

323

II

2,125

20,750

788

9

2,550

4,700

847

55

9,625

40,375

2,541

774 190,748 $1,236,345 60,491

CHAPTER 11.

THE BAPTISTS.

There are numerous bodies of Christians who are called
Baptists. While they differ on other points they all agree
on these: that (i) the only proper subjects of Christian
baptism are those who have been converted and profess
personal faith in Christ; and that (2) the only Scriptural
baptism is immersion. They therefore reject infant bap-
tism as invalid, and sprinkling or pouring as unscriptural.
There are certain denominations which accept these princi-
ples in whole or in part — the Disciples of Christ, the Chris-
tians, the Mennonites, and others — but they are not Bap-
tists in name, and are not counted as such in any strict
classification. The Disciples of Christ accept the two
principles above stated, but also hold that it is only through
baptism that *' divine assurance of remission of sins and
acceptance with God " is received. The Christians gener-
ally believe in immersion for believers, but do not refuse
to tolerate pouring or sprinkling ; while the Mennonites
baptize usually by pouring.

The Baptists appear in history as early as the first quar-
ter of the sixteenth century. Beginning in Switzerland in
1523, they soon took root in Germany, Holland, and other
countries on the Continent, whence they found their way
to England, driven thence by the persecution which their
rejection of infant baptism occasioned. Persons who had
been baptized in infancy, on professing conversion and

16

THE BAPTISTS. I 7

applying for admission to Baptist churches were baptized
again. Hence the persecuted people were often called
Anabaptists. The first Baptist churches in England were
organized before the middle of the seventeenth century.
The American Baptists did not spring historically from the
English Baptists. They trace their origin to Roger Will-
iams, a minister of the Church of England, who came over
to Massachusetts, whence he was driven because he did
not conform to Congregationalism, which was the estab-
lished religion of that province. He became the founder
of the colony of Rhode Island, which, by the charter
secured by him in 1644, was declared free to all forms of
religion. Five years previously Mr. Williams had become
a convert to Baptist principles, and had been immersed by
one of the members of his Church, Ezekiel Holliman,
whom he in turn immersed, with ten others. Of these
he organized a Baptist church in Providence. Of course
there were Baptists among the immigrants who came across
the sea in the seventeenth century and later, and Baptist
churches became numerous in New England, New York,
Pennsylvania, Virginia, Georgia, and other States before the
close of the eighteenth century.

The Baptists are variously divided. The Regular Bap-
tists, who constitute the great majority in this country,
exist in three bodies. Northern, Southern, and Colored.
They are Calvinistic in doctrine. The Freewill Baptists,
existing in two bodies, together with the General Baptists
and others, are Arminian in doctrine. The Primitive or
Old- School Baptists, of which there are two or three
branches, are strongly Calvinistic. They also oppose Sun-
day-schools, missionary societies, and other " human insti-
tutions."

1 8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Baptist churches are defined as " bodies of baptized
believers, with pastors and deacons, covenanted together
for rehgious worship and religious work." All Baptist
denominations are Congregational in polity, with, perhaps,
the exception of the Original Freewill Baptists. Each
church manages its own affairs. There are associations
and similar organizations, composed of ministers and repre-
sentatives of the churches, but they have no ecclesiastical
power. There are also State conventions, variously consti-
tuted of representatives of associations, of other organiza-
tions, and of churches. Associations and conventions are
chiefly concerned with the general interests of the churches,
such as missions, Sunday-schools, education, etc. Men
are ordained to the pastorate by councils consisting of min-
isters and representatives of neighboring churches. Coun-
cils also ** recognize " new churches, and advise churches
whenever requested so to do in cases of difficulty. Dea-
cons are officers of the church, charged with the care of
the poor, the visitation of the sick, and similar duties.

The following is a complete list of the various Baptist
bodies :

I.

Regular (North),

8.

General,

2.

Regular (South),

9-

Separate,

3-

Regular (Colored),

lO.

United,

4.

Six Principle,

II.

Baptist Church of Christ,

5-

Seventh-Day,

12.

Primitive,

6.

Freewill,

13-

Old Two-Secd-in-thc- Spirit

7-

Original Freewill,

Predestinarian.

THE REGULAR BAPTISTS.

There are three bodies of Regular Baptists, the North-
ern, Southern, and Colored. They are not separate by
virtue of doctrinal or ecclesiastical differences ; but each,

THE BAPTISTS. 1 9

nevertheless, has its own associations, State conventions,
and general missionary and other organizations.

The question of slavery was the cause of the separation
between the Baptists of the Northern and the Baptists of
the Southern States. In 1844 the controversy, which had
been going on for some time, entered upon the decisive
stage. The Alabama State convention, representing the
Baptists of that State, adopted in that year a series of
resolutions demanding " from the proper authorities in all
these bodies to whose funds we have contributed . . .
the 'distinct, explicit avowal that slaveholders are eligible
and entitled equally with non-slaveholders to all the priv-
ileges and immunities of their several unions, and espe-
cially to receive any agency or mission or other appointment
which may run with the scope of their operations or duties."
The Board of Foreign Missions, which had its headquarters
in Boston, and received contributions from the whole
denomination, made answer to the demand of the Alabama
convention, saying : " If any one should offer himself as a
missionary, having slaves and insisting on retaining them
as his property, we could not appoint him. One thing is
certain, we can never be a party to any arrangement which
would imply approbation of slavery." The board of the
Home Mission Society made a similar declaration of policy,
and division took place in 1845.

The Regular Baptists accept the Bible as the only rule
of faith and practice. To its authority all appeals are
made. There are, however, two general confessions of
faith, which have weight among them as expressions of
their belief. The older one, known as the Philadelphia
Confession, first appeared In London in the seventeenth
century ; the other, called the New Hampshire Confession,

20 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

was adopted by the New Hampshire State convention in
1833. The Philadelphia Confession follows closely the
Westminster (Presbyterian) Confession of Faith, with such
changes and additions as were required to set forth the
Baptist views as to the proper subjects and mode of bap-
tism and related questions, and as to church government.
The New Hampshire Confession was formulated to express
the views of the Calvinistic Baptists in their controversy
with the Freewill Baptists, who were of the Arminian
type of theology. It is regarded as fairly representing the
doctrinal opinions of Northern Baptists, while the Philadel-
phia Confession is more acceptable, perhaps, to Southern
Baptists. It is the common practice of Southern associa-
tions to print articles of faith in their annual minutes. In
a few instances the whole New Hampshire Confession
thus appears ; in other cases it is shortened by the omis-
sion of two or more articles. The following articles taken
from it express the views of all Regular Baptists :

" We believe that a visible church of Christ is a Congre-
gation of baptized believers associated by covenant in the
faith and fellowship of the gospel, observing the ordinances
of Christ, governed by his laws, and exercising the gifts,
rights, and privileges invested in them by his word ; that
its only scriptural officers are bishops or pastors and dea-
cons, whose qualifications, claims, and duties are defined in
the epistles to Timothy and Titus.

" We believe that Christian baptism is immersion in
water of a believer, into the name of the Father and Son
and Holy Ghost, to show forth, in a solemn and beautiful
emblem, our faith in the crucified, buried, and risen Sav-
iour, with its effect in our death to sin and resurrection to
a new life ; that it is prerequisite to the privileges of a

THE BAPTISTS. 21

church relation and to the Lord's Supper, in which the
members of the church, by the sacred use of bread and
wine, are to commemorate together the dying love of
Christ, preceded always by solemn self-examination."

The Southern associations generally set forth brief arti-
cles of faith, varying somewhat in phraseology, but declar-
ing the sarrie doctrines. One of these compendiums con-
sists of twelve articles. It appears more often than any
other form in the minutes of the various associations, some-
times with two or more articles omitted, sometimes with a
distinct one added. Articles i and 2 state the doctrine of
the Trinity, and accept the Scriptures of the Old and New
Testament as the word of God and only ** rule of faith and
practice " ; Article 3 declares that " God chose his people
in Christ Jesus before the foundation of the world" and
*' predestinated them unto the adoption of children " ; Arti-
cle 4, that man is a sinner and consequently in a lost con-
dition; Article 5, that he has no power of his own free will
and ability to recover himself from his fallen state ; Article
6, that sinners are *' justified in the sight of God only by
the righteousness of Jesus Christ " ; Article 7, that the elect
are *' called, regenerated, and sanctified by the Holy Spirit
through the Gospel " ; Article 8, that nothing can separate
true believers from the love of God, " and that they shall
be kept by the power of God through faith unto salva-
tion " ; Article 9, that baptism and the Lord's Supper are
ordinances of Christ, and that believers are the only sub-
jects of them, and immersion is the only baptism ; Article
10, that the dead shall rise, and there shall be a final judg-
ment; Article 1 1, that the " punishment of the wicked will
be everlasting and the joys of the righteous eternal " ; Arti-
cle 12, that no minister has the riq,ht to administer the

22 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

ordinances unless he is called of God, has *' come under the
imposition of hands by a presbytery," and is ** in fellowship
with the church of which he is a member." This summary
fairly represents the various forms of confession in use.
Some of the colored associations insert as an additional
article the doctrine that " pedobaptism by immersion is not
valid even when the administrator himself has been im-
mersed." One colored association in Louisiana has an
abstract of faith which declares that the '* blessings of sal-
vation are free to all " ; that election by God is consistent
with man's free agency ; and that only such as are real
believers persevere to the end. These are modified state-
ments of the doctrines of election, free agency, and final
perseverance as usually held by Baptist associations in the
South. A few associations enjoin the washing of the
saints' feet as a religious rite.

I. — THE REGULAR BAPTISTS (NORTH).

The Baptist churches in the Northern States, after the
division of 1845, continued to support, on an antislavery
basis, the Home Mission Society and the Baptist Union,
the latter taking the place of the Board of Foreign Mis-
sions. In 1879 the question of the organic union of North-
ern and Southern Baptists came up, but nothing was
accomplished. The Southern Baptist convention of that
year, in appointing five delegates to the anniversaries of
the Northern Baptist societies, expressed its fraternal re-
gard ; but insisted on '* the wisdom and policy of pre-
serving our separate organizations." On the part of the
Northern Baptists a leading denominational journal said
they were generally agreed that it would be ** wholly unad-

THE BAPTISTS. 23

visable to try to bring about organic union between the
Baptists of the North and South."

The Northern Baptists have churches in all the States
north of the Virginias, Kentucky, Missouri, and Texas, in-
cluding the District of Columbia. Some churches on the
border divide their contributions for the general benevo-
lences between the Northern and Southern Baptist bodies,
and one educational society represents both.

There are 414 associations of Northern Baptists, who are
strongest in the States of New York (129,711), Illinois
(95,237), and Pennsylvania (83,122). In three other States
they have over 50,000 communicants each : Massachusetts,
59,830; Ohio, 57,685 ; and Indiana, 54,080. There are in
all 800,450 communicants, belonging to 7907 organiza-
tions, with 7070 edifices, valued at $49,530,504. The
average value of the edifices is $7006, and the average
seating capacity 308; 1165 halls, etc., with a seating
capacity of 109,350, are also occupied.

There is a considerable number of German Baptist
churches, most of which are in the Northern and Western
States. The earliest of them were organized in Pennsyl-
vania in 1840 and 1841. These German Baptists are not
to be confounded with the Dunkards, who are often called
German Baptists. Their churches are reported in con-
nection with the various associations within whose bounds
they are situated, but they also have conferences of their
own. There are five of these conferences, the Eastern,
Central, Southwestern, Northwestern, and Texas, and
they meet annually. There is also a general conference
in which they are all represented. This conference meets
once in three years. There are in all upward of 200
German churches with about 17,000 members. There

24 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

are also some 200 Swedish churches with more than
12,000 members, a few Danish churches, and a number
of Welsh churches.

Summary by States.

r\ • r-u u Seating Value of Com-

STATES. 9fP"'- gjuj-ch (;^. ^-h^rch muni-

zations. Edifices. p^^j^y_ Property. cants.

Arizona 6 4 875 $11,200 197

California 163 121 34,025 744,360 1 1,204

Colorado 54 40 10,935 440,000 4,944

Connecticut 135 138 47,280 1,650,050 22,372

Delaware 13 16 4,782 165,300 1,823

District of Columbia 2 2 1,900 65,000 3,000

Idaho 20 10 2,180 26,100 656

Illinois 996 911 282,463 3,495,010 95,237

Indiana 552 515 164,055 1,313,422 54,080

Iowa 417 340 89,231 1,162,640 30,901

Kansas 545 339 87,015 893,233 32,172

Maine 237 223 61,669 921,550 18,917

Massachusetts 318 346 142,589 6,107,830 59,830

Michigan 395 353 101,535 1,858,419 34,145

Minnesota 194 161 40,575 1,107,839 14,698

Montana 14 11 2,950 89,000 683

Nebraska 230 164 36,590 514,710 11,917

Nevada i i 500 7,000 63

New Hampshire .. . 85 97 28,310 585,050 8,768

New Jersey 224 252 94,575 2,957,628 z'^,']^']

New Mexico 15 4 1,250 22,000 355

New York 875 898 309,581 12,938,913 129,711

North Dakota 54 33 7,675 90,300 2,298

Ohio 616 585 168,835 2,543,888 57,685

Oregon 108 69 i7,740 317,325 5,3o6

Pennsylvania 634 642 219,589 5,984,322 83,122

Rhode Island 68 'j^ 28,693 1,151,960 12,055

South Dakota 83 54 11,311 227,175 3,856

Utah 4 3 700 65,000 327

Vermont 100 103 28,124 584,500 8,933

Washington 90 55 12,540 241,760 3,870

West Virginia 458 324 94,045 381,200 34,154

Wisconsin 192 180 46,131 838,945 14,152

Wyoming 9 3 525 27,875 262

Total 7,907 7,070 2,180,773 $49,530,504 800,450

THE BAPTISTS.

25

2. — THE REGULAR BAPTISTS (SOUTH).

This is the more numerous branch of white Baptists.
After the division of 1845 the Southern churches organized
the Southern Baptist convention, which meets annually, to
consider, promote, and direct the general interests of the
denomination, such as home and foreign missions and
Sunday-schools. It is composed of delegates from asso-
ciations and other organizations, and from churches. It
has no ecclesiastical authority whatever. It represents
churches in sixteen States, including Kansas, which has
a few churches belonging to an association in Missouri,
the District of Columbia, the Indian Territory, and Okla-
homa.

The oldest Baptist churches and associations are in the
North. Of the seventy-seven churches reported for 1770
only seven were in the South ; these were in Delaware, the
Carolinas, and Virginia. In the next decade churches rose
in Georgia, Tennessee, and Kentucky. There were none,
however, in Missouri, Mississippi, and Louisiana until after
the present century opened, and none in Arkansas until a
considerably later date. The first association in the South
was that of South Carolina, organized in 1751 ; those of
Sandy Creek and Kehukee, in North Carolina, were organ-
ized in 1758 and 1765 respectively; the Ketocton, in Vir-
ginia, in 1766; and the Holston, in Tennessee, in 1786.
Virginia was in 1784 the Baptist stronghold, having more
than forty-two per cent, of all the members. It maintained
the lead for nearly half a century, then lost it, and regained
it from New York in 1850, and held it until Georgia took
it some fifteen or twenty years later.

Kentucky, North Carolina, Georgia, Texas, Missouri, and

26 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Tennessee are the great Baptist States of the South. They
contain nearly two thirds of the total of members. Ken-
tucky has 153,668; North Carolina, 153,648; Georgia, 137,-
860; Texas, 129,734; Missouri, 121,985; and Tennessee,
106,632 — making a total of 803,527 in these six States.
Alabama reports 98,185; Virginia, 92,693; Mississippi,
82,315 ; and South Carolina, 76,216. In all, the Southern
Baptists number 1,280,066. These members are divided
among 16,238 organizations, which report 13,502 edifices,
with a seating capacity of 4,349,407, and an aggregate
value of $18,196,637. Besides the edifices, 2641 halls,
etc., with a seating capacity of 326,000, are used as places
of worship.

Southern Baptists seem to be very thoroughly distrib-
uted over the States they occupy. They have organi-
zations in all the counties in the State of Alabama (66).
In the State of Arkansas they have organizations in 74
counties out of 75 ; in South Carolina, in 34 out of 35 ;
in Florida, in 44 out of 45; in Georgia, in 135 out of
137 ; in Kentucky, in 1 1 1 out of 1 19 ; in Louisiana, in 38
out of 59; in Mississippi, in 74 out of 75 ; in Missouri, in
114 out of 115; in North Carolina, in 95 out of 96; in
Tennessee, in 92 out of 96; in Texas, in 185 out of 244;
in Virginia, in 96 out of 100.

There are 658 associations, the largest of which is the
Dover, of Virginia, having 11,711 members. The associ-
ations are given alphabetically under each State, but are
not footed by States, because many of them cross State
lines.

The average seating capacity of edifices is 322, and the
average value $1348.

THE BAPTISTS. 27

Summary by States,

r-^ • /^i V Seating Value of Com-

STATES. ^""P"^- ^^'^""^ Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. p^^j^y Property. cants.

Alabama 1,495 i»373 407jII9 $i,i7o?2I9 98,185

Arkansas 1,107 732 220,390 408,885 58,364

Dist. of Columbia 16 16 6,000 466,000 3,621

Florida 403 334 73,435 208,933 18,747

Georgia 1,647 1,602 519,050 1,848,675 137,860

Indian Territory 181 no 18,485 35^765 9,147

Kansas 6 4 700 2,100 273

Kentucky 1,441 1,277 426,720 2,364,238 153,668

Louisiana 482 438 108,730 333^977 27,736

Maryland 47 48 21,420 651,050 8,017

Mississippi 1,125 i>o7i 319, 37° 689,451 82,315

Missouri 1,636 1,265 390,775 2,386,898 121,985

North Carolina . 1,480 1,472 603,938 1,662,405 153,648

Oklahoma 8 216

South Carohna . 759 748 234,080 894,724 76,216

Tennessee 1,287 1,159 396,715 1,802,015 106,632

Texas 2,318 1,081 332,348 1,384,035 129,734

Virginia 787 762 266,982 1,859,292 92,693

West Virginia . . 13 10 3,150 27,975 1,009

Total 16,238 13,502 4,349,407 $18,196,637 1,280,066

3. — THE REGULAR BAPTISTS (COLORED).

The Colored Baptists of the South constitute the most
numerous body of Regular Baptists. Not all Colored Bap-
tists are embraced in this division ; only those who have
separate churches, associations, and State conventions.
There are many Colored Baptists in Northern States, who
are mostly counted as members of churches belonging to
white associations. None of them are included in the fol-
lowing tables.

The first State convention of Colored Baptists was organ-
ized in North Carolina in 1866; the second in Alabama
and the third in Virginia in 1867 ; the fourth in Arkansas

28 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

in 1868; and the fifth in Kentucky in 1869. There are
colored conventions in fifteen States.

In addition to these organizations the Colored Baptists
of the United States have others more general in character :
the American National Convention, the purpose of which
is " to consider the moral, intellectual, and religious growth
of the denomination," to deliberate upon questions of gen-
eral concern, and to devise methods to bring the churches
and members of the race closer together ; the Consolidated
American Missionary Convention ; the General Association
of the Western States and Territories ; the Foreign Mission
Convention of the United States, and the New England
Missionary Convention. All except the first are missionary
in their purpose.

The American National Convention, in its annual session
in 1890, adopted a resolution recommending that the prac-
tice of receiving into membership persons immersed in
Pedobaptist churches be discontinued, on the ground that
Pedobaptist organizations are not churches, and therefore
have no power to administer baptism. The exchange of
pulpits with Pedobaptists was also condemned as " incon-
sistent and erroneous."

It was extremely difficult to obtain returns of a third or
more of the Colored Baptist associations in the South. No
response was made, in many instances, to repeated requests
to clerks or moderators for statistics. Some of their State
missionaries, professors, and others were induced to under-
take the work of gathering the returns of such associations
for the eleventh census, and after more than a year and a
half of earnest endeavor, all possible resources being ex-
hausted in the effort, full reports were secured from all.

THE BAPTISTS, 29

Several correspondents reported to the Census Office that
radical changes in colored associations are frequent. A
few discontented churches often withdraw and form a new
association, which continues for a year or two, and then is
absorbed by another association. The boundaries of these
bodies change frequently, and sometimes they are also
quite irregular, embracing not contiguous territory, but
counties or portions of counties widely separated.

The Colored Baptists are represented in fifteen States,
all in the South, or on the border, and in the District of
Columbia. In Virginia and Georgia they are very nu-
merous, having in the latter 200,516, and in the former
199,871 communicants. In Alabama they have 142,437;
in North Carolina, 134,445; in Mississippi, 136,647; in
South Carolina, 125,572; and in Texas, 111,138 members.
The aggregate is 1,348,989 members, who are embraced in
12,533 organizations, with 1 1,987 church edifices, valued at
$9,038,549. There are 416 associations, of which 66 are
in Alabama, 63 in Georgia, 49 in Mississippi, 40 in North
Carolina, and 23 in Virginia. As associations generally
conform to county lines, the excess of associations in
Georgia and Alabama over Virginia is probably chiefly due
to the greater number of counties.

The average seating capacity of the church edifices is
287, and their average value $754. There are 663 halls,
etc., with a seating capacity of 45,520.

While some of the Colored Baptist churches are very
large, particularly in the cities, there are many weak con-
gregations in the rural districts which, as is the case among
the smaller white churches, do not have regular Sunday
services oftener than once or twice a month.

30 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States.

Organi-

^■^^■^^S- zations.

Alabama 1,374

Arkansas 923

Dist. of Columbia 43

Florida 329

Georgia 1,818

Kentucky 378

Louisiana 865

Maryland 38

Mississippi 1,385

Missouri 234

North Carolina . 1,173

South Carolina . 860

Tennessee 569

Texas 1,464

Virginia 1,001

West Virginia . . 79

Church
Edifices.

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

Value of

Church

Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

1,341

376,839

$795,384

142,437

870

243,395

585,947

63,786

33

18,600

383,150

12,717

295

61,588

137,578

20,828

1,800

544,546

1,045,^10

200,516

359

109,030

406,949

50,245

861

191,041

609,890

68,008

34

12,389

150,475

7,750

1,333

371,115

682,541

136,647

212

60,015

400,518

18,613

1,164

362,946

705,512

134,445

836

275,529

699,961

125,572

534

159,140

519,923

52,183

1,288

282,590

664,286

111,138

977

358,032

1,192,035

199,871

50

14,175

59,090

4,233

Total 12,533 11,987 3,440,970 $9,038,549 1,348,989

4. — GENERAL SIX-PRINCIPLE BAPTISTS.

This small body of less than 1000 members is repre-
sented only in three States. Its first church was organized
in 1670 in Rhode Island. The creed is formed from the
first and second verses of Chapter VI. of the Epistle to the
Hebrews, and consists of six principles: i. Repentance
from dead works; 2. Faith toward God; 3. The doctrine
of baptism ; 4. The laying on of hands; 5. Resurrection
of the dead; 6. Eternal judgment. Hence they derive
their name.

They have two yearly meetings : one in Pennsylvania,
and one in Rliode Island and Massachusetts. There arc
18 organizations, 12 of which are in Rhode Island. They
occupy 4 halls, with a seating capacity of 400.

THE BAPTISTS.

Summary by States.

„ . /^. r Seating Value of Com-

STATES. ^'■?^"'- ^^r^ Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. p^^j^^ Property. cants.

Massachusetts i . . 4

Pennsylvania 5 3 1,300 $3,800 218

Rhode Island 12 11 2,300 15,700 715

Total 18 14 3,600 $19,500 937

5. — THE SEVENTH-DAY BAPTISTS.

Baptists who observed the seventh day of the week as
the Sabbath appeared in England as early as the latter part
of the sixteenth century, and were known as Sabbatarian
Baptists, until the general conference of the body in the
United States changed the name in 1818. The first Sev-
enth-Day Baptist church "in this country was organized in
Newport, R. I., in 167 1, by Stephen Mumford, an English
Sabbatarian Baptist. From this Rhode Island church the
denomination has gradually developed in the United States.
As early as 1 700 Philadelphia became a second center of Sev-
enth-Day Baptists, and soon after Piscataway, N. J., a third.

In doctrine the Seventh-Day Baptists differ from other
Baptist bodies only concerning the observance of the sev-
enth day. They believe that the seventh day is the Sab-
bath of the Lord, that it was instituted in Eden, promul-
gated at Sinai, made binding upon all men at all times, and
is in the nature of its relation to God and to man irrepeal-
able. They hold that any attempt to connect the Sabbath
law and obligation with any other day of the week is illog-
ical and tends to destroy the institution.

The Seventh-Day Baptists have two collegiate institu-

32

RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

tions, one at Milton, Wis., the other at Albert Center, N. Y.
Both sexes are admitted on equal terms to these colleges.
Albert Center is also the headquarters of its publishing
interests.

The denomination is represented in twenty-four States,
having io6 organizations, 78 church edifices, valued at
$265,260, and 9143 communicants. The average seating
capacity of the edifices is 285 ; average value, $3401.
Eighteen halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 1125, are
also occupied.

Summary by States.

Alabama

Arkansas

Connecticut ....

Florida

Idaho

Illinois

Iowa

Kansas

Kentucky

Louisiana

Minnesota

Mississippi

Missouri

Nebraska

New Jersey

New York

North Carolina .

Ohio

Pennsylvania . . .
Rhode Island. . ,
South Dakota . .

Texas

West Virginia . .
Wisconsin

Total

Organi-
zations.

Church
Edifices.

Seating
Ca-
pacity.

VaUie of
Church
Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

I
2

I

240

$900

II

60

2

2

600

4,500

103

I

I

200

1,500

14

I

I

200

400

28

9

6

1,650

8,825

350

3

2

500

4,300

169

3

I

300

3,500

229

I

. .

6

I

36

5

2

500

2,500

246

I

Z2>

I

I

200

500

13

4

2

400

3,900

267

4

5

1,400

55,285

745

28

24

7,015

71,025

3,274

I

I

350

3,000

131

5

4

1,300

5,800

224

7

7

2,162

55,700

1,271

2

I

225

1,000

28

4

50

9

8

1,800

15,900

767

10

9

78

2,425

26.725

1,078

106

21,467 $265,260

9,143

THE BAPTISTS. 33

6. — THE FREEWILL BAPTISTS.

The first church of this denomination was organized by
Benjamin Randall in New Durham, N. H., in 1780. He
was at first a Congregationalist. Changing his views on
the subject of baptism, he became a Baptist ; but he did
not adhere to the Calvinistic doctrines of predestination,
election, limited atonement, and final perseverance of the
saints, as generally held at that time in that denomination.
He was therefore adjudged unsound, and fellowship was
withdrawn from him by the Baptists. This was in 1779.
In 1780 he was ordained by two Baptist ministers who
sympathized with his doctrinal views, and in the same year
the first Freewill Baptist church was organized, as already
stated. This church and others of like faith which sprung
up in New England were simply called Baptist churches.
At the close of the century the distinctive word '' Freewill "
was adopted, members having been popularly designated
** Freewillers," in allusion to the doctrine held concerning
the freedom of the will. The churches multiplied. At
the end of the first year there were 5, at the close of the
first decade 18, and at the close of the first half-century
450, with 21,000 members. The denomination was grad-
ually extended beyond the bounds of New England into
the West. Its strong antislavery sentiment prevented its
advance into the South. In 1835 the general conference,
speaking for the whole body, took a pronounced position
against slavery. In 1841 the Free-Communion Baptists
of New York united with the Freewill Baptists, adding 55
churches and 2500 members. The body lost several thou-
sand members, however, by the Adventist movement and
by local divisions. It had 60,000 in 1845, but in 1857 this

34 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

number had been reduced to less than 49,000. Its num-
bers also declined during the war, many of its ministers
and members going into the army. By 1870 it had recov-
ered from all its losses, reporting 60,000 members as re-
turned in 1845. A f^ct deserving mention is that women
began to labor as preachers among the churches as early as
I 79 1. They are not debarred from ordination.

The principles of doctrine and practice held by the Free-
will Baptists are embodied in a "Treatise" ordered by the
general conference in 1832 and published in 1834 and since
revised. The doctrinal chapters, twenty-one in number,
declare (to give their more distinctive statements) that
though man cannot in his fallen state become the child of
God by natural goodness and works of his own, redemp-
tion and regeneration are freely provided for him. The
** call of the gospel is coextensive with the atonement to
all men," so that salvation is ** equally possible to all."
The ** truly regenerate" are "through infirmity and mani-
fold temptations" in "danger of falling," and "ought
therefore to watch and pray, lest they make shipwreck of
faith." Christian baptism is immersion, and participation
in the Lord's Supper is the " privilege and duty of all who
have spiritual union with Christ," and " no man has a right
to forbid these tokens to the least of his disciples." The
denomination has always advocated open communion, as
expressed in the foregoing sentence, in opposition to close
communion, which is the rule among the Regular Baptists.
In the brief articles of faith provided for churches the
" human will " is declared to be " free and self-determined,
having power to yield to gracious influences and live, or
resist them and perish," and the doctrine of election is de-
scribed, not as an " unconditional decree " fixing the future

THE BAPTISTS. 35

State of man, but simply as God's determination " from the
beginning to save all who should comply with the condi-
tions of salvation."

The Freewill Baptists have quarterly and yearly confer-
ences, and a general conference meeting once in two years.
The quarterly conference consists of delegates representing
a number of churches. It inquires into the condition of
the churches, and is empowered to advise, admonish, or
withdraw fellowship from them. It may not, however,
" deprive a church of its inpependent form of government
nor its right to discipline its members, nor labor with in-
dividual members of churches as such" ; it may only deal
with the churches as churches. The yearly meeting is
composed of delegates elected by quarterly meetings. It
occupies the sam.e relation to quarterly meetings as quar-
terly meetings do to the churches. The general confer-
ence, which is charged with the care of the general inter-
ests of the denomination, is composed of delegates from
the yearly meetings. It may discipline yearly meetings,
but not quarterly meetings or churches. It is expressly
forbidden to reverse or change the decisions of any of the
subordinate bodies. Those desiring to become ministers
are licensed for a year by the quarterly meeting and or-
dained by a council of the meeting. Each church, besides
its pastor, clerk, and treasurer, has a board of deacons, who
assist at baptism and the Lord's Supper, which is observed
monthly, have the care of the poor, and conduct religious
meetings in the absence of the pastor.

The denomination has 5 1 yearly meetings (some are
called associations), with 1586 organizations, 1225 edifices,
valued at $3,115,642, and 87,898 communicants. It also
occupies 349 halls, etc., having a seating capacity of 37,260.

36 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

It is represented in thirty-three States, chiefly Northern
and Western. It is strongest in New England, where it
originated. In Maine there are 16,294 members. This is
the banner State of the denomination.

The average seating capacity of the churches is 285, and
the average v^ilue $2543.

Summary by States.

Alabama 15

Arkansas i

California 2

Connecticut .... 2

Florida 3

Illinois 115

Indiana ....... 31

Iowa 45

Kansas 36

Kentucky 21

Louisiana 40

Maine 280

Maryland 3

Massachusetts . . 20

Michigan 128

Minnesota 30

Mississippi 25

Missouri 108

Nebraska ..... 43

New Hampshire. 94

New York 134

North Carolina . i

Ohio 128

Oklahoma i

Pennsylvania ... 56

Rhode Island ... 26

South Dakota. . . 5

Tennessee 53

Texas 8

Vermont 43

Virginia 9

West Virginia . . 32

Wisconsin 48

Total 1,586

Seating

Value of

Com-

iTj;*;^^^

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

13

3,100

$1,245

847

I

500

250

40

2

900

19,500

179

2

400

2,200

125
22

8,3

19,320

71,500

6,096

28

8,075

39,000

1,926

36

9,740

65,800

2,029

II

4,900

12,425

1,361

17

4,450

7,980

1,641

2S

4,830

24,245

1,000

232

67.930

584,750

16,294

3

525

1,800

98

17

6,265

188,200

3,122

113

29,145

277.275

5-435

24

5,385

94,550

1,497

20

7,880

7,540

1,339

56

15,720

59.825

4,752

19

4,990

29,600

1,185

89

33o25

379,000

8.004

128

36,727

529.050

8,636

200

100

II

103

30,645

149,350

6,982
100

40

9,695

76,300

2,478

26

7,845

226,757

3,252

4

700

11,500

168

3S

10,895

22,825

2,864

6

887

3.300

261

34

9,110

94.375

2,325

6

1,725

7,000

478

10

3.350

34,000

1.668

42

10,150

94,400

1,683

1,225 349-309 $3-115,642 87,898

THE BAPTISTS.

-THE ORIGINAL FREEWILL BAPTISTS.

37

In the first half of the eighteenth century a number of
General Baptist churches were organized in North Carolina.
These, with some which had been formed in Virginia a
little earlier, constituted an association in 1 729. Thirty
years later many of these General had become Calvinistic
or Regular Baptist churches. Those who did not unite
with the Calvinistic associations were popularly called
" Freewillers," because they held to the doctrine of the
freedom of the will. Accepting that term, they became
known eventually as Original Freewill Baptists, the word
** original " probably referring to their early history.

Their doctrines are set forth in a confession of faith con-
sisting of eighteen articles. It declares that Christ " freely
gave himself a ransom for all, tasting death for every
man"; that God wants all to come to repentance; that
** all men, at one time or another, are found in such capac-
ity as that through the grace of God they may be eternally
saved " ; that those *' ordained to condemnation " are the
ungodly who refuse to repent and believe the gospel ;
that children dying in infancy, are not subject to the
second death ; that God has not *' decreed any person
to everlasting death or everlasting life out of respect or
mere choice," except in appointing the ''godly unto life
and the ungodly who die in sin unto death"; that only
believers should be baptized, and the only baptism is im-
mersion. They believe in washing the saints' feet and in
anointing the sick with oil.

The churches hold for business purposes quarterly con-
ferences, in which all members may participate ; they have
a clerk, a treasurer, deacons who prepare for the commun-
ion service and care for the poor, and ruling elders to settle

38 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UAFTED STATES.

controversies between brethren. Communion and feet-
washing are as a rule held quarterly. Members of churches
are forbidden to frequent the " race-track, the card-table,
shooting-matches, or any other place of disorder." In
church trials it is provided that ** no person of color within
the pale of the church shall give testimony against any
person " except one " of color." Only male members shall
occupy the offices of the church. Annual conferences,
composed of all the elders (pastors), ministers (ordained),
and preachers (licentiates) in good standing, and of dele-
gates from the churches, have power to ''silence" preach-
ers, try and disown or discontinue elders, receive new
churches, and settle difficulties in churches.

There are three conferences, with churches in the two
Carollnas. The number of organizations is 167, with 125
church edifices, valued at $57,005, and 11,864 communi-
cants. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 331,
and their average value $455. Forty- three halls, etc., af-
ford seating capacity for 4650 persons.

Summary by States.

rs • /-u V Seating Value of Com-

STATES. ^'■?^"»- ^]IT^ Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. ^^^-^^ Property. cants.

North Carolina 133 99 35, 75° $5^,355 10,224

South Carolina 34 26 5,650 4^650 1,640

Total 167 125 41,400 $57)005 11,864

8. — THE GENERAL BAPTISTS.

The General Baptists are thus distinguished because
originally they difTered from the Particular or Regular
l^aptists in holding that the atonement of Christ was gen-
eral, not particular; that is, for the whole race, and not

THE BAPTISTS. 39

simply for those effectually called. There were General
Baptists in England early in the seventeenth century.
Indeed, some of their historians claim that they appeared
both in England and America before the Particular or
Regular Baptists.

General Baptists in New England associated themselves
in a yearly meeting at the beginning of the eighteenth
century. Churches of the same faith and order were also
organized in the first half of that century in Maryland,
Virginia, and the Carolinas. Most of these early churches,
it appears, subsequently became Regular or Calvinistic
churches.

The first association of General Baptists in the West,
where the denomination now has its entire strength, was
the Liberty, of Kentucky, organized in 1824. In 1830 it
adopted the practice of open communion, and about 1845
changed one of its articles of belief, which had been form-
ulated at its organization, so as to embrace *' infants and
idiots" in the covenants of God's grace, and another so
as to say that '* he that shall endure to the end, the same
shall be saved," instead of declaring that ''the saints will
finally persevere through grace to glory." These changes
indicated the desire to eliminate such elements of Calvin-
ism as had been introduced when the articles were adopted
a few years before.

In 1870 the General Baptists formed a general associa-
tion, in which all General Baptist associations are repre-
sented. The purpose of the general association was to
bring *' into more intimate and fraternal relation and effect-
ive cooperation various bodies of liberal Baptists." The
denomination has received accessions of Freewill churches,
but some of its churches have in turn joined Freewill and

40 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Other Baptist bodies. It has increased in membership
quite rapidly. In 1870 it had 8000 members; in 1880,
12,367; and in 1890, 21,362. It is represented in the
States of Indiana, Illinois, Kentucky, Tennessee, Missouri,
Arkansas, and Nebraska.

The confession of faith adopted by the general associa-
tion declares that the Bible is the only rule of faith and
practice ; that there is one God, the Father, the Son, and
the Holy Ghost; that man is "fallen and depraved" and
has no ability in himself to salvation; that he that endures
to the end shall be saved ; that rewards and punishment
are eternal ; that the only proper mode of baptism is im-
mersion; that the only proper subjects of baptism are
believers ; that none save infants and idiots can partake
of the benefits of the atonement, which was made for all,
except by repentance and faith. They are in substantial
agreement with the Freewill Baptists.

The General Baptists have 22 associations, 399 organi-
zations, 209 edifices, valued at $201,140, and 21,362 com-
municants. The average seating capacity of the edifices
is 344, and their average value $964. There are 180 halls,
etc., with a seating capacity of 28,201.

Summary by States.

STATES. Organi-

zations.

Arkansas 33

Illinois 41

Indiana 64

Kentucky 68

Missouri 166

Nebraska 5

Tennessee ....... 22

Total 399 209 71,850 $201,140 21,362

Seating

Value of

Com-

difices

Ca-

Church

muni-

■ pacity.

Property.

cants.

4

2,000

$1,565

1,217

30

8,400

12,125

2,605

59

22,800

135,425

5-351

27

10,125

20,950

4,455

70

21,025

22,675

6,654

72

1,008

19

7,500

8,400

THE BAPTISTS. 4 1

9. — THE SEPARATE BAPTISTS.

The Separate Baptists of the last century were those
who favored the great Whitefield revival movement.
They separated from those Baptists who, for various rea-
sons, opposed the revival. They had considerable acces-
sions from the Congregational churches, and became nu-
merous in New England, Virginia, and elsewhere. Most of
these Separate Baptists formed a union with the Regular
Baptists a century or more ago, but a few still maintain
separate organizations. Two associations which retain the
word *' Separate " in their title are counted as Regular
Baptists.

Separate Baptists are generally in doctrinal agreement
with the Freewill Baptists, holding to a general atonement
and rejecting the doctrine of election and reprobation.

There is one association, with 24 organizations, 19 church
edifices, valued at $9200, and 1599 communicants. The
average seating capacity of the edifices is 297, and their
average value $484. There are 5 halls, etc., with a sea t-
ing capacity of 525.

Summary.

n-^^r,: r^u^.^r-y. Seating Value of Con-

STATE. 9,?^"^- y^'':}^ Ca- Church muhi-

zations. Edifices. p^^j^^^ Property. cants.

Indiana 24 19 5,650 $9,200 i,599

10. — THE UNITED BAPTISTS.

There being in Congregational and Baptist churches in
New England some opposition to the great revival move-
ment of the eighteenth century led by George Whitefield,
a separation occurred in many instances, and there were

42 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

'* Separates " both among the Congregationalists and Bap-
tists. The latter were called Separate Baptists, and those
from whom they separated were called, by way of distinc-
tion, Regular Baptists, a name which they still retain. The
Separate Baptists became quite numerous in New England
(where many of those who separated from the Congrega-
tional churches united with them) and elsewhere. But in
the last quarter of the eighteenth century and the begin-
ning of the present. Separate and Regular Baptists came
together in Virginia, Kentucky, and elsewhere, and called
themselves United Baptists. The great body of these are
now known as Regular or Missionary Baptists.

There are still a few United Baptists who retain the old
title and an independent existence. These are tabulated
herewith separately. A few associations in full fellowship
with the Regular Baptists still use the word '* United."
The doctrinal basis on which the union of Separate and
Regular Baptists was accompHshed in Kentucky in 1801
was not distinctly Calvinistic. While it did declare the
final perseverance of the saints, it did not set forth election
or reprobation, and it stipulated that the holding of the
doctrine that '* Christ tasted death for every man " (gen-
eral atonement) should be "no bar to communion." The
United Baptists, according to the articles of faith set forth
by most of their associations, are now moderately Calvin-
istic. These articles declare that Christ ** sufTered and died
to make atonement for sin," not indicating whether this
atonement was general or particular; that though the gos-
pel is to be preached to all nations, and sinners are to be
called upon to repent, such is their opposition to the gospel
that they freely choose a state of sin ; that God in his
" mere good pleasure" elected or chose in Christ a great

THE BAPTISTS. 43

multitude among all- nations ; that through the influences
of the Holy Spirit he " effectually calls them," and they
** freely choose Christ for their Saviour"; that those who
are united to God by a living faith are forgiven and justi-
fied " solely on account of the merits of Christ " ; that
those who are justified and regenerated will persevere
to the end ; that baptism should be administered only
to believers and by immersion ; that the Lord's Supper
should be *' observed by those who have been regenerated,
regularly baptized, and become members of a gospel
church"; that feet- washing ought to be practiced by all
baptized believers.

There are 12 associations of United Baptists, with 204
organizations, 179 church edifices, valued at $80,150, and
13,209 communicants. The average seating capacity of
the churches is 336, and their average value $448. Halls,
etc., 23, with a seating capacity of 3650.

Summary by States.

STATES. O":?^"^-

zations.

Alabama 15

Arkansas 3

Kentucky 81

Missouri 45

Tennessee 60

Total , 204 179 60,220 $80,150 13,209

II. — THE BAPTIST CHURCH OF CHRIST.

This body holds a separate position among Baptists. Its
oldest associations, the Elk River and Duck River, were
organized in 1808 in Tennessee, where more than half of

arch

Seating

Value of

Com-

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

15

4,900

$5,900

702

3

1,000

925

146

7«

29,850

39>75o

6,443

32

11,920

15,975

2,73«

51

12,550

17,600

3.180

44 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

the communicants reported are to be found. Its articles
of faith set forth a mild form of Calvinism, with a general
atonement. They declare that Christ ** tasted death for
every man " and made it possible for God to have mercy
upon all who come unto him on gospel terms ; that sinners
are justified by faith;, that the saints will persevere; that
true believers are the only proper subjects of baptism ;
that immersion is the only proper baptism ; and that bap-
tism, the Lord's Supper, and feet-washing are ordinances
of the gospel to be continued until Christ's second coming.
This body claims to be the oldest body of Baptists, and
that there were no others in Tennessee until 1825, when
the Two-Seed churches came into existence as the result
of what is known as the Antinomian Controversy.

There are 152 organizations, 135 church edifices, val-
ued at $56,755, and 8254 communicants. Of the latter,
5065 are in Tennessee; the rest are divided between Ala-
bama, Arkansas, Mississippi, Missouri, North Carolina, and
Texas. The average seating capacity of the edifices is
304, and their average value $422. Seventeen halls, etc.,
are occupied as places of worship. They have a seating
capacity of 1275.

Summary by States.

STATES. O':?'''"'-

zatioiis.

Alabama 18

Arkansas 27

Mississippi 8

Missouri 4

North Carolina .... 16

Tennessee 69

Texas 10

Total 152 135 40,885 $56,755 8,254

ViiirrVi

Seating

Value of

Com-

iifices.

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

18

4,800

$5,200

782

18

4,700

7,800

887

8

2,400

4,950

368

2

435

900

185

16

4,600

5,400

659

69

22,950

31^355

5,065

3

1,000

1,150

308

THE BAPTISTS.

12. — THE PRIMITIVE BAPTISTS.

45

Those who are variously known as " Primitive," *' Old
School," ''Regular," and "Anti-Mission" Baptists are so
called because of their opposition, begun more than fifty
years ago, to the establishment of Sunday-schools, mission,
Bible, and other societies, which they regard as modern
and human institutions unwarranted by the Scriptures and
unnecessary.

Opposition among Baptists to the missionary and other
church societies was manifested some years before the
division began. In 1835 the Chemung Association, hav-
ing churches in New York and Pennsylvania, adopted a
resolution declaring that as a number of associations with
which it had been in correspondence had " departed from
the simplicity of the doctrine and practice of the gospel of
Christ," " uniting themselves with the world and what are
falsely called benevolent societies founded upon a monied
basis," and preaching a gospel " differing from the gospel
of Christ," it would not continue in fellowship with them.
It urged all Baptists who could not approve the new ideas
to come out and be separate from those holding them.
The Baltimore (Md.) Association made a similar declara-
tion in 1836, and a gradual separation was the result. The
Warwick Association of New York issued a circular letter
in 1840, which shows that a warm controversy was then in
progress. This letter, which was written in behalf of the
"new ideas," charged the Primitive brethren with holding
hyper- Calvinistic doctrines, and insisted that their predes-
tinarianism was such as practically to deny any responsi-
bility in man for his conduct or condition. It attributed
to them statements to the effect that God carries on his

46 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

work " without the least instrumentaHty whatever," and
that " all the preaching from John the Baptist until now,
if made to bear on one unregenerated sinner," could not
"quicken his poor dead soul." The Primitive Baptists do
not oppose the preaching of the gospel, but believe that
God will convert the world in his own way and own good
time without the aid of missionary societies.

Primitive Baptist associations generally print in their an-
nual minutes articles of faith, a form of constitution, and rules
of order. The articles of faith, while practically the same
in doctrinal view, vary in length and phraseology. Some
of them have eleven articles, some less, some more. They
declare that by Adam's fall or transgression '' all his
posterity became sinners in the sight of God " ; that the
" corruption of human nature " is such that man cannot by
his own free will and ability '* reinstate himself in the favor
of God " ; that " God elected, or chose, his people in Christ
before the foundation of the world " ; that sinners are jus-
tified *' only by the righteousness of Christ, imputed to
them " ; that the saints will finally persevere and " not one
of them will ever be finally lost"; that "baptism, the
Lord's Supper, and washing the saints' feet are ordinances
of the gospel and should be continued until Christ's second
coming"; that "the institutions of the day [church soci-
eties] are the works of man " ; that it is therefore " wrong
to join them," and that no fellowship should be had with
them. An article of the constitution declines " fellowship
with any church or churches" which support any "mis-
sionary, Bible, tract, or Sunday-school union society or
advocates State conventions or theological schools," or
i" any other society " formed " under the pretense of cir-

THE BAPTISTS. 47

culating the gospel of Christ." The Primitive Baptists
have no State conventions or theological seminaries. They
acknowledge no other mode of baptism than immersion,
and insist that only believers are proper subjects of it, that
it is a prerequisite to the Lord's Supper, and that no min-
ister has a right to administer the ordinances unless he
has been *' called of God," " come under the imposition of
hands by a presbytery," and is " in fellowship with the
church of which he is a member."

The denomination is represented in twenty-eight States
and the District of Columbia. Its strongholds are : Geor-
gia, 18,535; Alabama, 14,903; Tennessee, 13,972; North
Cc.rolina, 11,740; and Kentucky, 10,665. It has little
strength in any Northern State except Indiana and Illinois.
The total of members is 121,347. There are 3222 organi-
zations which have 2849 edifices, with a seating capacity
of 899,273 and a value of $1,649,851. The average seat-
ing capacity is 312 and the average value $580.

According to the Baptist Almanac of 1844, there were
in that >year 184 Primitive Baptist associations, with 1622
churches, 900 ordained ministers, and 61,162 members.
If these returns were correct they have gained since that
date 1600 churches and about 60,000 members. While
their associations usually print annual minutes, which give
statistics of membership and number of churches, no gen-
eral returns for the denomination are published. For many
years its membership has been estimated at 45,000 by
statisticians of other churches. The census tables show
that this estimate was wide of the mark. There are 279
associations, of which 1 5 are colored. Colored members
are not numerous.

48

RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States.

,,_„, Organi- Church Seating Value of

STATES. ,of;^„e ^x(.^^^ ^^- Church

zations. . Edihces. p^^j^^ Property.

Alabama 360 325 105,076 $125,364

Arkansas 121 93 21,708 29,032

Delaware 6 7 Ij55o 19,000

District of Columbia 2

Florida 67 65 15,820 27,525

Georgia 483 475 168,935 210,455

Illinois 160 132 40,100 93,100

Indiana 144 128 50,024 123,550

Iowa 34 15 5,300 9,950

Kansas 19 7 2,300 10,100

Kentucky 225 208 60,580 _ 151,425

Louisiana 43 42 14,775 18,955

Maine 3 3 625 3,300

Maryland 16 15 3,325 27,950

Massachusetts i i 150 5? 500

Mississippi 109 104 26,620 38,600

Missouri 129 93 28,250 83,975

Nebraska 2 i 300 800

New Jersey 4 4 1,400 8,000

New York 31 26 8,700 84,700

North Carolina ... . 311 294 89.800 129,695

Ohio 139 138 40,285 123,190

Pennsylvania 15 10 3.420 14,100

South Carolina .... 23 23 5, 750 7,050

Tennessee 316 290 97,165 147,455

Texas 156 91 27,220 34,675

Virginia 234 191 62,195 935205

West Virginia 65 64 16,700 24,700

Wisconsin 4 4 1,200 4,500

Total 3,222 2,849 899,273 $1,649,851

Com-
muni-
cants.

14,903
2,994

183

34

1.997

18,535

5oOi

7,078

853

. 468

10,665

1,602

10

3,259

3,763

40

258

1,019

11,740

4,262

314

531

* 13,972

4,201

9,950

^,777
128

121,347

3. — THE OLD TWO-SEED-IN-THE-SITRIT TREDESTI
NARIAN BAPTISTS.

These are very conservative Baptists, who are not in
fellowship with the Rei^ular or Missionary, nor with the
Primitive or any other body of Baptists. They are strongly
Calvinistic, holding firmly to the doctrine of predestination,

THE BA'PTISTS. 49

as their name indicates. The phrase *' Two Seed " is un-
derstood to indicate their belief that there are two seeds
— one of evil and one of good. This doctrine is generally
accredited to Elder Daniel Parker, a native of Virginia,
who was ordained in Tennessee in 1806, and labored in
that State till 181 7, in Illinois till 1836, and then in Texas,
where he died. He published in 1826 a pamphlet which
set forth the two-seed doctrine, and in 1829 another, en-
titled '* Second Dose of the Doctrine of Two Seeds." The
following explanation of the doctrine has been given by a
writer who had access to the pamphlets and other writings
relating to it :

'' The essence of good is God ; the essence of evil is the
devil. Good angels are emanations from or particles of
God ; evil angels are particles of the devil. When God
created Adam and Eve they were endowed with an ema-
nation from himself, or particles of God were included in
their constitution. They were wholly good. Satan, how-
ever, infused into them particles of his essence, by which
they were corrupted. In the beginning God had appointed
that Eve should bring forth only a certain number of off-
spring ; the same provision applied to each of her daughters.
But when the particles of evil essence had been infused
by Satan, the conception of Eve and of her daughters was
increased. They were now required to bear the original
number, who were styled the seed of God, and an addi-
tional number, who were called the seed of the serpent.

''The seed of God constituted a part of the body of
Christ. For them the atonement was absolute ; they
would all be saved. The seed of the serpent did not par-
take of the benefits of the atonement, and would all be lost.
All the manifestations of £^ood or evil in men are but dis-

50 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

plays of the essence that has been infused into them. The
Christian warfare is a conflict between these essences."

Not all the associations accept the peculiar title given
above. Some call themselves simply " Regular," others,
** Regular Predestinarian," and still others, " Regular Two-
Seed Predestinarian Primitive Baptists." Their articles of
faith also vary in phraseology. One set is quite brief,
having only ten articles ; another is more extended and
embraces twelve articles. The latter declares that God
is the Creator of all things and governs all things in
righteousness ; that man was created holy, but by sin fell
into a depraved state, from which he is utterly unable to
extricate himself; that God's elect were chosen in Christ
before the world began, and '' appointed to faith and
obedience in love " by the Spirit of God because of the
"righteousness, life, death, resurrection, and ascension" of
Christ ; that God's elect will in due time be efTectually
called and regenerated, the righteousness of God being
imputed to them ; that they will never finally fall away ;
that good works are the fruits of faith and grace in the
heart and follow after regeneration ; that ministers should
receive '* legal authority " through the imposition of the
hands of a presbytery acting for a gospel church, and
should be subject to the discipline of the church ; that the
" eternal work of the Holy Spirit " is manifested externally
as well as internally, in experimental religion and the call
to the ministry, and the true church should distinguish
itself from all " false sects," and have no fellowship with
them ; that the church is a spiritual kingdom which men
in a state of nature cannot see, and it should therefore re-
ceive as members only those who have hope in Christ and

THE BAPTISTS.

51

an experimental knowledge of salvation; that the cereniony
of feet- washing ought to be observed, and that the joys of
the righteous and the punishment of the wicked will be
endless.

Two-Seed Predestinarian Baptists differ from Primitive
Baptists concerning the doctrine of Predestination. The
former hold, according to the statements of one of their
prominent elders, that God predestined all his children to
eternal life, and the devil and all his spiritual children to
the eternal kingdom of darkness ; that he foreordained all
events whatever, from the creation to the consummation
of all things, not suffering, in his infinite wisdom and per-
fect knowledge, anything to occur to change his plans.
The Primitive Baptists hold, as explained by the same
authority, that while God predestined some to eternal life,
his predestination did not extend absolutely to all things,
for this doctrine would, they insist, blasphemously impute
to the Almighty the existence of evil, and do away with
sin and human accountability. Some of the Old Two-
Seed Baptists claim Peter Waldo, John Calvin, WycHf,
Knox, and Bunyan as '' elders " who held the true faith as
to the two seeds, and say that Arminius was the great cor-
rupter of sound doctrine on this subject.

Many of the Two-Seed Baptists are strongly opposed
to a paid ministry. They hold that the calling of the min-
istry is '' to comfort Zion, feed the flock, and contend
earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints." They
are antinomians, and do not believe that the help of a min-
ister is needed by the Saviour to reach and save sinners.
He is a full and complete Saviour and carries on the work
of salvation without the help of men. *' Modern insti-

52 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

tutions," such as Sunday-schools, theological seminaries,
Bible and missionary societies, are regarded with marked
disfavor, as among the Primitive Baptists.

There are 50 associations, with 473 organizations, 397
church edifices, valued at $172,230, and 12,851 commu-
nicants. Though the communicants are scattered over
twenty-four States, they are most numerous in Texas,
Tennessee, Kentucky, Mississippi, and Arkansas. The
average seating capacity of the edifices is 339, and the
average value $434. There are 75 halls, etc., with a seat-
ing capacity of 5285.

Summary by States.

rv, • nu.,_„i. Seating Value of Com-

STATES. ^'JZ; FH-fi Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. p^^j^^ Property. cants.

Alabama 24 24 4.900 $7,050 538

Arkansas 62 58 24,880 30,800 1,230

Florida 4 4 800 400 39

Georgia 18 18 4,900 4,950 330

Idaho 2 2 550 700 61

Illinois 3 I 200 800 51

Indiana 14 14 5,000 6,700 346

Iowa I . . 10

Kansas 8 2 500 600 162

Kentucky 58 58 21,700 29,450 2,401

Louisiana 10 10 2,050 1,900 170

Maine 3 3 1,000 1,400 115

Mississippi 26 26 6,800 10,250 840

Missouri 32 23 7,900 9,050 668

New York 3 3 1,300 1,900 96

North Carolina .... 9 3 850 680 183

Ohio I I 300 400 33

Oregon 15 2 1,400 1,800 194

Pennsylvania 5 5 4,900 4,000 264

Tennessee 37 36 13,900 16,800 1,270

Texas loi 82 23,075 31,650 2,831

Virginia 7 2 675 1,050 142

Washington 5 i 150 400 71

West Virginia 25 19 7,000 9,500 806

Total 473 397 134,730 $172,230 12,851

THE BAPTISTS.

53

The following table gives a summary of all Baptist bodies.
The returns in one or two cases are somewhat fuller than
those of the census.

Summary by States of All Baptist Bodies.

STATES Organi- Church

STATES. zations. Edifices.

Alabama 3j302 3,109

Arizona 6 4

Arkansas 2,279 1,780

California 165 123

Colorado 54 40

Connecticut .... 139 142

Delaware 19 23

District of Co-
lumbia (y>^ 51

Florida 807 699

Georgia 3,966 3,895

Idaho 23 13

Illinois Ij324 1,163

Indiana 829 763

Indian Territory 181 no

Iowa 500 393

Kansas 617 364

Kentucky 2,273 2,024

Louisiana I5441 Ij376

Maine 523 461

Maryland 104 100

Massachusetts . . 340 364

Michigan 523 466

Minnesota 229 187

Mississippi 2,679 2,562

Missouri 2,355 ij755

Montana 14 n

Nebraska 284 186

Nevada 9 i

New Hampshire 179 186

New Jersey 232 261

New Mexico. ... 15 4

New York , 1,071 1,079

North Carolina . 3,124 3,048

North Dakota . . 54 33

Ohio 885 828

Oklahoma i ....

Seating

Value of

Com-

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

906,734

$2,110,362

258,405

875

11,200

197

518,813

1,066,104

128,724

34,925

763,860

11,383

10.935

440,000

4,944

48,280

1,656,750

22,600

6,332

184,300

2,006

26,500

914,150

19,372

151.843

375,936

41,647

1,237,431

3,109,390

357,241

2,930

27,200

745

352,133

3,681,360

109,640

255,604

1,627,297

70,380

18,485

35,765

9,147

104,771

1,242,690

33,962

95.715

921,958

34,665

662.455

3,020,742

229,524

321,426

988,967

98,552

131,224

1,511,000

35,463

37,659

831.275

16,238

149,004

6,301,530

62,966

130,680

2,135.694

39,580

46,460

1,204,889

16,441

734.185

1,433.332

224,801

536,240

2,980,316

159,371

2,950

89,000

683

42,280

549,010

13,481

500

7,000

^2.

61,635

964,050

16,772

97,375

3,020,913

39,760

1,250

22,000

355

363,323

13,625,588

142,736

1,098,084

2,556,147

310,920

7,665

90,300

2,298

240,415

2,819,828

69,093
316

54 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States of All Baptist Bodies. — Coiitimied.

cn-.^^c Organi- Church Seating Value of Com-

STATES. ^J^ j,jj^^^^ Ca- Church munx-

pacity. Property. cants.

Oregon 123 71 19,140 $319,125 5,500

Pennsylvania . . . 720 704 240,204 6,088,322 86,620

Rhode Island .. . 113 117 41,000 1,450,117 17,293

South Carolina. . 1,676 1,633 521,009 1,606,385 203,959

South Dakota .. 90 59 12,236 239,675 4,052

Tennessee 2,413 2,193 720,815 2,566,373 186,174

Texas 4,061 2,551 667,120 2,119,096 248,523

Utah 4 3 700 65,000 327

Vermont 143 137 37,234 678,875 11,258

Virginia 2,038 1,938 689,609 3,152,582 303,134

Washington.... 95 56 12,690 242,160 3,941

West Virginia . . 681 485 140,220 552,365 45,414

Wisconsin 254 235 59,906 964,570 17,041

Wyoming 9 3 525 27,875 262

Total 43,02937,789 11,599,534 $82,392,423 3,717,969

CHAPTER III.

THE RIVER BRETHREN.

Those who first constituted the body popularly known
as River Brethren came to this country from Switzerland
in 1750 and settled near the Susquehanna River in eastern
Pennsylvania. They have no history to which the inquirer
can refer, and they are able to give few particulars of the
early life of the denomination. They were, it is supposed,
Mennonites. As the result of a revival movement, begin-
ning in 1770, many of these people who had been formal
in their worship became zealous believers, and organized
separate congregations. The first members were baptized,
it is believed, in the Susquehanna River, and the denomi-
nation thus came to be known as River Brethren. Jacob
Engle was their first minister.

In their belief they hold to trine immersion, the washing
of feet, nonresistance, and nonconformity to the world.
In many points in belief and practice they are like the
Mennonites.

I. — THE BRETHREN IN CHRIST.

This is by far the largest and best organized branch of
the River Brethren. Its churches, of which there are 78,
are associated in district conferences, and there is also a
general conference, representing the whole body. There
are twenty of the district conferences. The total of com-

55

56 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

municants is 26^%. The average seating capacity of the
churches is 422, and their average vahie $1623. There
are 2 J halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 1080.

Summary by States.

STATES. o--?^"'- S"^'''^ ^cl"^

zations. Edifices. ^Sl-^,
pacity.

Illinois 12 6 2,300

Indiana 7 2 700

Iowa 2

Kansas 9 5 2,150

Maryland i i 600

Michigan 7 2 250

New York i i 400

Ohio 13 9 3,900

Pennsylvania 26 19 8,705

Total 78 45 19,005

Summary by Districts.

DISTRICTS.

Ashland, Ohio 3 2 500

Center, Pa 3

Clarence Center, N. Y. . . i i 400

Cumberland, Pa 2 2 800

Dayton, Ohio and Ind. . . 6 4 1,900

Donegal, Pa 2 2 1,200

Indiana, Ind ,. . . 6 i^ 700

Iowa, Iowa 2

Lykins Valley, Pa 5 4 1,105

Morrison's Cove, Pa. ... 4 4 1,900

New Guilford, Pa. & Md. 2 2 1,000

North Dickinson, Kan. . . 5 5 2,150

North Franklin, Pa 6 3 ij7oo

Pine Creek, III 2 i 500

Port Huron, Mich 7 2 250

Rapho, Pa 3 3 1,600

Shannon, 111 6 4 1,500

South Dickinson, Kan. . . 4

Wayne, Ohio 5 ^}( 1,500

Whiteside, 111 4 i 300

Total 78 45 19,005

Value of

Com-

Church

muni-

Property.

cants.

$13,700

181

1,800

130

40

9,500

588

3,000

36

550

S2

1,800

32

14.100

410

28,600

1,219

$73,050 2,688

$1,500

56

23

1,800

32

3.000

130

8,400

235

4,500

222

1,800

120

40

4,000

216

3.600

137

4.200

72

9,500

289

4,600

234

1,200

43

550

52

7,700

221

11,300

91

299

4,200

129

1,200

47

$73,050 2,688

THE RIVER BRETHREN. 57

2. — THE OLD ORDER OF YORKER BRETHREN.

This branch is generally called ''Yorker" Brethren, be-
cause when the River Brethren were divided in 1862 the
churches in York County were not affected by the division.
It is an extremely small body, holding to the original doc-
trines and practices of the River Brethren.

Summary by States.

r\ • nx, V. Seating Value of Com-

STATES. ^'■P"'- S^f"^ Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. p^^j^y_ Property. cants.

Indiana i . . . . . . 12

Iowa I . . . . . . 15

Ohio 2 38

Pennsylvania 4 . . . . . . 149

Total 8 214

3. — THE UNITED ZION S CHILDREN.

This branch is the result of a division which occurred in
Dauphin County, Pa., in 1853. It has the same confession
of faith as the River Brethren, and differs from them only
in unimportant particulars. In observing the ceremony of
feet- washing one person both washes and dries ; among
the River Brethren one person does the washing and an-
other the drying. Services are held in the churches alter-
nately every six weeks. Communion is celebrated once
or twice a year.

The 25 organizations are all in Pennsylvania. They
own that number of houses of worship, valued at $8300.
The number of members is 525.

58 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary.

,^,^„ Organi- Church Seating Value of Com-

S^^^=- zatlons. Edifices. ^^: p^hurch muni-

pacity. Property. cants.

Pennsylvania 25 25 3,100 $8,300 525

Summary by States of All River Brethren.

Illinois 12 6 2,300 $13,700 181

Indiana 8 2 700 1.800 142

Iowa 3 55

Kansas 9 5 2,150 9,500 588

Maryland i i 600 3,000 36

Michigan 7 2 250 550 52

New York i i 400 1,800 32

Ohio 15 9 3,900 14,100 448

Pennsylvania 55 44 11,805 36,900 1,893

Total Ill 70 22,105 $81,350 3,427

CHAPTER IV.

THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN.

This body of Christians originated In several separate
and spontaneous movements in 1827-30. The first public
meeting held by them was in Dublin, Ireland. A large
company of them was gathered in Plymouth, England,
whence they are popularly called "Plymouth" Brethren,
a title they do not accept They speak of themselves as
believers, Christians, saints, or Brethren. Division soon
came among them, and they now exist in England in sev-
eral branches. From England they came to Canada and
the United States.

The Brethren accept the Scriptures as their only guide,
acknowledging no creeds, rituals, or anything ** which sa-
vors of reason or mere expediency." They do not allow
that ordination is necessary to the ministry. They hold
that gift is sufficient authorization for the exercise of the
privilege of the priesthood of all believers, the Holy Spirit
being the guide. Hence they have no presiding officers
in their public meetings. Woman's sphere is considered
as private.

They accept the evangelical doctrines of the Trinity, of
the sinless humanity and absolute divinity of Christ, and
of Christ's atonement by his sacrificial death, and hold that
the Holy Spirit is present in the believer and in the church,
and that believers are eternally secure. They look for the

59

6o RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

personal premillennial coming of Christ, and believe that
the punishment of the wicked will be eternal.

Their view of the church is that it is one and indivisible.
Christ is the head of it, the Holy Spirit the bond of union,
and every believer a member. It was begun at Pentecost
and will be completed at the second advent.

They regard the various denominations as based upon
creeds, an ordained ministry, and separate organizations,
and do not therefore fellowship them. They meet every
Sunday to " break bread," which is the term they use to
designate the sacrament of the Lord's Supper. Other
meetings are held for Bible study and prayer, and, when-
ever occasion offers, for the unconverted. They own no
church edifices, but meet in halls and private houses.

The divisions in England are partly reproduced in the
United States. The last division in this country, by which
the third and fourth branches were created out of the third,
was due to a question of belief. The follovvnng are the
branches, the Roman numerals being introduced for the
sake of distinction :

Plymouth Brethren I.

Plymouth Brethren 11.

Plymouth Brethren III.

Plymouth Brethren IV.

I. — THE TLYMOUTH BRETHREN I.

This is the main body of Brethren. They are regarded
as more conservative than the second branch, but less so
than the third and fourth branches. They have 109
assemblies or organizations, with 2279 members, who are
divided among twenty-seven States and the District of

THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN.

6i

Columbia. As the Plymouth Brethren have no houses
of worship, and consequently no church property, those
columns are omitted, and the table is arranged to show
the number of halls occupied and their seating capacity.

Summary by States.

STATES, ETC.

California

Colorado

Delaware

District of Columbia .

Florida

Georgia.

Illinois

Indiana

Iowa

Kansas

Kentucky

Maine

Maryland

Massachusetts

Michigan

Minnesota

Missouri

Nebraska

New Hampshire . . . .

New Jersey

New York

North Carolina

Ohio

Pennsylvania

Texas

Vermont

Washington

Wisconsin

Total

Organi-
zations.

Halls,
etc.

Seating
Ca-

Com-
muni-

pacity.

cants.

4

4

105

49

I

I

90

14

3

3

320

44

I

I

25

8

I

I

150

75

2

2

60

17

5

5

550

158

I

I

100

14

9

9

490

163

I

16

6

I

I

25

5

I

I

20

5

I

I

30

24

7

7

316

119

9

9

637

192

II

II

850

243

2

2

350

151

I

I

25

9

I

I

80

IS

9

9

770

213

19

i8

1,600

494

I

I

25

3

2

2

Zl

5

II

II

572

164

I

I

20

6

I

I

20

4

2

2

40

19

I

I

120

70

109

108

7,423

2,289

-THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN II.

Those constituting this branch are often called the
"Open Brethren," because they are regarded as less strict

62

RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

in discipline than either of the other three branches. They
also hold a somewhat different view of the ministry, a view
approaching that common among the denominations which
have regular pastors. The column headed *' church prop-
erty " represents furniture.

They have 88 organizations and 2419 members, and are
represented in twenty-three States, their chief strength
being in Illinois.

Summary by States.

STATES.

Arkansas . . . .
California . . . .

Colorado

Illinois

Indiana

Iowa

Kansas

Louisiana . . . .
Massachusetts
Michigan . . . ,
Minnesota. . . .

Missouri

Nebraska . , . .
New Jersey. • .

New York

North Dakota

Ohio

Oregon

Pennsylvania .
Rhode Island

Texas

Virginia

Washington . .

Total

Halls,

Seating

Value of

Com-

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

I

I

....

3

4

4

515

$90

115

I

I

100

13

13

13

1,350

250

410

5

5

450

150

79

2

2

250

48

6

6

800

115

I

I

100

20

6

6

750

650

274

6

6

700

170

4

4

400

25

95

2

2

200

60

4

4

47

4

4

700

«5

8

8

975

100

''i

3

I

3

I

175

72
10

5

5

600

214

3

3

200

55

4

4

300

....

105

3

3

260

50

I

I

100

20

88

8,925 $1,265 2,419

3. — THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN III.

These are the strictest division of the Brethren. Their
separation from the Brethren of the first and largest divi-

THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN.

63

sion some years ago was the result of a controversy on a
point of doctrine and a matter of discipline. They claim
that such divine power is vested in the church, that all the
Brethren are under moral obligation to submit to a decision
rendered by the church, even though the decision were
regarded as unjust.

They have 86 organizations and 1235 members. Most
of them are to be found in the State of Illinois.

Summary by States.

California

Colorado

Connecticut

Florida

Georgia

Illinois

Iowa

Kansas

Louisiana

Maryland

Massachusetts . . .

Michigan

Minnesota

Missouri .

Nebraska

New Hampshire .

New Jersey

New York

North Dakota . . .

Ohio

Oregon

Pennsylvania ....
Rhode Island ....

Tennessee

Vermont

Virginia

Washington

Wisconsin

Total 86

Organi-
zations.

Halls, Seating
^'-- pa^cky.

Value of

Church

Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

4

4 1

00

40

I

I 200

....

3S

3

3

....

16

4

4

00

....

33

4

4

00

32

9

9 380

234

6

6 800

166

6

6

50

79

I

I

. .

2

I

I

. .

....

12

4

4

00

59

4

4

80

$200

47

I

I

....

12

2

2

18

6

6

....

50

I

I

....

4

5

5 270

....

«3

4

4

75

....

76

3

3

29

3

3

[OO

....

89

I

I

....

12

4

4 1

80

57

I

I

II

I

I

8

I

I

....

2

2

2

....

13

3

3

. .

12

I

I

85

4

86

2,720 $200 1,235

64 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

4. — THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN IV.

This branch is due to a difference arising quite recently
among those formerly constituting the third division.
Some held that a second impartation of divine power must
be received before a believer could be said to be in full
possession of eternal life. This view gave rise to various
complications respecting the person of Christ and the con-
dition of the Old Testament saints. Those who refused to
accept this teaching formed new assemblies or congrega-
tions, and constitute the fourth division.

They have 31 organizations, with 718 members. They
are found in fifteen States, principally in California, Ohio,
and Massachusetts.

Summary by States.

California

Colorado

Georgia

Illinois

Indiana

Kansas

Maryland

Massachusetts .

Michigan

Minnesota . . . .

Nebraska

New Jersey. . . .

Ohio

Pennsylvania . .
South Carolina

Total

Organi-

Halls,

Seating

Com-
muni-

zations.

etc.

pacity.

cants.

6

6

850

137

I

I

8

I

I

6

2

2

28

I

I

150

35

I.

I

12

2

2

300

67

I

I

200

100

2

2

200

57

2

2

75

37

2

2

30

5

5

120

5«

3

3

100

no

I

I

100

25

I

I

8

31

31

.095

718

THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN. 65

Summary by

STATES OF All Plymouth Brethren.

Organi-
STATES, ETC. zations.

Arkansas

I

California i^

Colorado 4

Connecticut 3

Delaware 3

District of Columbia i

Florida 5

Georgia 7

Illinois 29

Indiana 7

Iowa ^7

Kansas H

Kentucky ^

Louisiana ^

Maine ^

Maryland 4

Massachusetts i^

Michigan 21

Minnesota ^^

Missouri

Nebraska ^3

New Hampshire ... 2

New Jersey 23

New York 3^

North Carolina i

South Dakota .... 4

Ohio ^^

Oregon ^

Pennsylvania ^^

Rhode Island 4

South Carolina i

Tennessee ^

Texas 5

Vermont ^

Virginia 5

Washington

Wisconsin ^

Total 314

6,661

CHAPTER V.

THE CATHOLICS.

As this term is commonly used, it applies to the Church
of Rome, to the Eastern or Orthodox Churches, and to
the Old and Reformed Catholic bodies, which have lately
arisen. As the result of a controversy beginning in the
ninth century the Christian Church was divided into the
Roman and Greek Churches. The Church of Rome,
which is the more numerous division, is officially called the
** Holy, Catholic, Apostolic, and Roman Church," and
claims to be the only church founded by Christ. It has
a hierarchy, including a pope, who is supreme pontiflf, a
college of cardinals, and numerous archbishops and bishops.
Its doctrine is expressed in the oecumenical creeds — the
Apostles', the Nicene (with the Filioquc), and the Athana-
sian — and in the decrees of twenty oecumenical councils,
the latest of which was that of the Vatican, in 1870. The
Greek Church, whose full title is '' Holy, Orthodox, Cath-
olic, Apostolic, Oriental Church," includes the Church of
Russia, the Church of Greece, the Armenians, and various
other divisions. The Orthodox or Eastern Church holds
to the decrees and canons of the first seven oecumenical
councils, accepting the Nicene Creed without the Latin
Filioqiic. This creed is its chief doctrinal expression. Its
highest officials are patriarchs. It has besides, metropoli-
tans or archbishops, and bishops. The Uniates are Greek
Christians who have acknowledged the supremacy of the

66

Tim CATHOLICS. 67

pope The Old and Reformed Catholics are bodies origi-
nating in this country in withdrawals from the Roman
Church.

I. —THE ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH.

The first Christian congregations organized in the terri-
tory now constituting the United States were those of the
Roman Catholic faith. The oldest was estabhshed m bt
Augustine, Fla., shortly after that settlement was founded
in 1565 But Catholic services were held on Florida soil
lone before that date. Missionaries accompanied the Span-
ish expeditions of discovery and settlement in the first half-
century after Columbus made his first voyage to America,
and these raised the cross and conducted divine worship.
John Juarez, who had been appointed by the pope Bishop
of Florida, landed with the expedition of Narvaez in 1528,
but is supposed to have been slain or to have perished from
hunger the same year. After St. Augustine was estab-
lished many companies of missionaries went out into Flor-
ida, Alabama, Georgia, and Carolina to labor among tne
Indians The second oldest town, Santa Fc, was founded
by Spaniards in 1582. Missionaries in connection with
Coronado's exploring expedition preached among the Indi-
ans of New Mexico forty years eariier, but they soon per-
ished After the founding of Santa Fc missionary work-
was more successful, and many tribes of Indians accepted
the Catholic faith. Franciscans established mis.sions m
California in 160 1, and French priests held worship on
Neutral Island, on the coast of Maine, in 1609, and three
years later on Mount Desert Island. Jesuit missions, be-
gun on the upper Kennebec in 1 646, were more successful

68 REUGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

and permanent, many Indian converts being among their
fruits. In 1665 Catholics sought to convert the Onondagas
and other tribes in New York. Similar attempts among
the Great Lakes were made as early as 1641.

The history of the Catholic Church among the English
colonists began with the immigration of English and Irish
Catholics to Maryland in 1634. They founded the town
of St. Mary's the first year. Ten years later, as the result
of a conflict with Protestant colonists, their privileges of
worship were curtailed, but restored in 1646. A toleration
act was passed by the legislature of Maryland in 1649, but
it was repealed in 1654. The Catholics received their
rights again in 1660, to be restricted once more in 1704,
and these restrictions were not entirely removed until the
period of the War of Independence. In Virginia, the Caro-
linas, Georgia, and New England severe laws were enforced
against Catholics for many years. In New York, which is
now the stronghold of Catholicism, there were, it is said,
no more than seven Catholic families in 1696, and the few
Catholics found on Manhattan Island eighty years later
had to go to Philadelphia to receive the sacraments.

In 1 784, at the close of the Revolutionary War, the pope
appointed the Rev. Charles Carroll prefect apostolic. Be-
fore this date the Catholics in this country had been under
the jurisdiction of the vicar apostolic of London, England.
Six years later Dr. Carroll was consecrated bishop in
London, and Baltimore became the first Catholic diocese.
The new bishop estimated the number of Catholics in the
United States at that time at about 30,000, of whom 16,000
were in Maryland, and 7000 in Pennsylvania. The rest
were scattered over a broad territory stretching into the
west as far as Michigan, Indiana, and Illinois. The church

THE CATHOLICS. 69

was gradually extended to Kentucky (1787), South Caro-
lina (1789), Ohio, and other parts of the country. It grew
rapidly when immigration set in from Ireland and Europe.
This has been the chief cause of the rapid increase of the
church in the last half-century. In 1807 there were about
80 churches, and a Catholic population of 150,000. In
1820 this population had doubled; in 1830 it had doubled
again. In the next decade it increased from 500,000 to
1,500,000; in 1850 it had become 3,500,000; in i860,
4,500,000; and in 1876, 6,500,000. These figures were
given by the late Prof. A. J. Schem, who was regarded as
good authority in church statistics.

An immense territory was covered until 1808 by the
single diocese of Baltimore. In that year Baltimore became
a metropolitan see, with four suffragan bishoprics — New
York, Philadelphia, Boston, and Bardstown. The purchase
of Louisiana in 1803 had added the diocese of New Orleans,
which had been erected in 1803. In 1846 Oregon City
became a metropolitan see; in 1847 the same dignity was
conferred on St. Louis, and in 1850 Cincinnati, New York,
and New Orleans were erected into provinces. There are
now 13 provinces, the metropolitan sees being those of
Baltimore, Oregon, St. Louis, New Orleans, Cincinnati,
New York, San Francisco, Santa Fe, Philadelphia, Mil-
waukee, Boston, Chicago, and St. Paul. Connected with
these provinces are 66 dioceses, 5 vicariates apostolic, and
I prefecture apostolic.

The doctrinal system of the Roman Catholic Church is
embodied in the Apostles', Nicene, and Athanasian creeds,
and the dogmatic decisions of the oecumenical councils
from 325 to 1870. The doctrine of the church is that it
consists of all who hold the true faith, receive the true sacra-

^O RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

ments, and acknowledge the rule of the pope of Rome as
head of the church. While the Bible, including the books
commonly called apocryphal, is accepted as the Word of
God, the authority of ecclesiastical tradition is honored.
The church is held to be infallible ; the Virgin Mary, the
saints, their pictures and relics are venerated ; seven sac-
raments— baptism, the eucharist, confirmation, penance,
extreme unction, ordination, and matrimony — are admin-
istered ; justification is held to be by faith and works
conjoined ; transubstantiation and the adoration of the
elements, baptismal salvation, priestly absolution, the sacri-
fice of the mass, prayers for the dead, the immaculate
conception of the Virgin Mary, a temporary place between
heaven and hell for departed spirits, are also features of
Catholic belief. The worship of the church is conducted
in the Latin language according to an established ritual, the
mass occupying the central place in the services.

The government of the church is hierarchical. At its
head is the pope with a college of cardinals. Next in order
are archbishops, who are set over provinces ; bishops, who
preside over dioceses ; and various other ecclesiastical dig-
nitaries, besides the heads of orders, monasteries, etc. In
the ministering priesthood there are two orders — those of
priest and deacon. The governing authority of each dio-
cese is its bishop, who receives his ecclesiastical power from
the pope. The government of the church in the United
States is conducted through the Propaganda at Rome, the
United States being regarded for this purpose as mission-
ary territory.

In the specially difficult task of gathering the statistics
of the churches, chapels, missions, and stations of the vari-
ous dioceses and vicariates, the archbishops, bishops, and

THE CATHOLICS. 7 1

other ecclesiastical officers gave cordial cooperation. At
the earnest request of the special agent of the Census Office
they nominated to him suitable persons to do the work at
his appointment and under his instruction, urged those in
charge of congregations to give the information required,
and most of them inspected and approved the final returns
before they were certified and reported to the Census Office
for acceptance.

As the Roman Catholic Church always gives in its pub-
lished annual statistics the number of baptized members or
population instead of communicants, the census appointee
in each diocese was requested to comply with the require-
ments of the census schedules and furnish the number of
communicants, in order that the statistics of all the denom-
inations might be uniform. This was done in every case.
According to information received from bishops, it is the
custom of the church for baptized persons to make their
first communion between the ages of nine and eleven years.
Baptized persons below the age of nine years are not
included, therefore, In the census returns. Some ecclesi-
astical authorities estimate that members of this class con-
stitute about fifteen per cent, of the population of the
church, which, of course, embraces both baptized members
and communicants.

In order that proper significance may be given to the
figures representing the seating capacity of churches, chap-
els, etc., it will be necessary to take into consideration the
fact that in populous places from three to four and some-
times as many as six or seven services, or even more, are
held in the same church on Sunday In most Protestant
churches there are two services only, and in some but one
service. Separate services of the mass in Catholic churches

72 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

are usually attended by different audiences. It may help
to a better understanding of the matter to quote a few
sentences from letters written by heads of dioceses.

Archbishop Elder, of Cincinnati, says :

** The most of our churches have at least two, often three,
and as many as six masses every Sunday, and each is
attended by a different body of worshipers."

Archbishop Janssens, of New Orleans, speaks of from
" two, three, to six masses," and refers to the fact that
many persons stand during service. In the archdiocese of
Baltimore, according to the secretary of Cardinal Gibbons,
there are usually four different congregations on Sunday
in a single edifice. In the archdiocese of Boston there are
five services in the cathedral, which has a communicant
membership of i2,ooo, and reports 2600 seating capacity.
Archbishop Corrigan, of New York, says the *' same space
is used over and over again by different worshipers at dif-
ferent hours." An examination of the returns for that
see shows that of 77 churches in the city of New York,

I has one service of the mass, 6 have two services, 4 have
three, 12 have four, 17 have five, 22 have six, 10 have
seven, 3 have eight, i has nine, and i has ten every Sun-
day. Of an equal number of churches in the rural part of
the archdiocese, 26 have one mass, 24 have two masses,

I I have three, 4 have six, and i has five every Sunday ;
4 have mass twice a month, and 5 have it once a month.
Bishop McGovern, of Harrisburg, says :

" It is true there are many services in our churclies, but
each service is not always attended by persons who were
not at another service. Some persons attend all the ser-
vices. Then, again, in some of the churches many stand
up for want of seats."

THE CATHOLICS. 73

Bishop Phelan, of Pittsburg, writes :

'' We have in this diocese about 140 churches. In some
there is one, in many two, in some three, and in a couple
even four morning services (masses) every Sunday. The
afternoon or evening services should not count, as these
worshipers are, or ought to be, the same who were present
in the forenoon."

The use made of the accommodations for worshipers is
also indicated by the number of communicants belonging
to a parish. In many cases from 8000 to 15,000 commu-
nicants are reported for a single parish. In one diocese
there is a parish, consisting entirely of Poles, which has
17,490 communicants, who are accommodated in a single
church with a seating capacity of 1900. Here the propor-
tion of communicants to seating capacity is almost as nine
to one. But this is an extreme case. In Baltimore, Bos-
ton, and Chicago it is less than three to one ; in New
York, more than three to one ; in New Orleans, nearly
four to one ; in Oregon, Philadelphia, St. Paul, and San
Francisco, upward of two to one ; in Cincinnati and Mil-
waukee, less than two ; while in Santa Fe it is less than
one. The average in the thirteen metropolitan sees is
about two and a quarter to one.

The total number of communicants is 6,23 1,41 7, who are
attached to 10,231 organizations (churches, chapels, and
stations), making an average of 609 communicants to each
congregation. Of the 10,231 organizations, 1469, or about
14.4 per cent., worship in halls, schoolhouses, or private
houses, which, exclusive of private houses, represent a
seating capacity of 69,159, while the 8776 edifices owned
by the church have a seating capacity of 3,365,754,
making a total of 3,435,913 for the whole church, which

74 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

is somewhat more than half the number of communicants.
Some of the parishes which have no church edifices, but
use temporarily such accommodations as private houses can
afford, are very large. One of these parishes reports no
fewer than 14,000 communicants. In eleven of the eighty-
five sees, including the archdioceses of New Orleans, Phil-
adelphia, and San Francisco, every organization has its
own church edifice.

The total value of church property, including edifices,
the ground on which they stand, furniture, bells, etc., is
$1 18,069,746. The average value of each edifice is there-
fore about $13,454. The metropolitan see of New York,
with its 472,806 communicants, has church property valued
at nearly $9,000,000 ; that of Chicago comes second, with
property worth $6,457,064 ; and that of Boston third, with
a total of $6,379,078. The diocese of Brooklyn comes
fourth, with a valuation of $5,751,907, and Newark fifth,
with $4,297,482. These five sees have more than one
fourth of the entire valuation of the church.

In the distribution of communicants, the archdiocese of
New York comes first, with 472,806; Boston second, with
419,660 ; Chicago third, with 326,640 ; Philadelphia fourth,
with 251,162; Brooklyn (diocese) fifth, with 228,785;
St. Paul sixth, with 203,484; and Baltimore seventh, with
176,578. There are twenty-tw^o sees which contain up-
ward of 100,000 communicants each.

In the tabulation by States the following facts appear:
there are 959 organizations, with 1,153,130 communicants,
in the State of New York (seven dioceses), and the value
of church property is $25,769,478; in the State of Massa-
chusetts (two div)ceses) there are 614,627 communicants,
belonging to 381 organizations, with church property val-
ued at $9,816,003; in the State of Pennsylvania (five

THE CATHOLICS, 75

dioceses), 551,577 communicants, 654 organizations, and
$10,068,770 of church property; in the State of IlHnois
(four dioceses), 473,324 communicants, 688 organizations,
and church property valued at $9,946,819 ; in the State
of Ohio (three dioceses), 336,114 communicants, 586
organizations, and $7,395,640 of church property. In
these five States there are 3,128,772 communicants, or a
Httle more than one half of the total for the whole church,
and there is church property of the value of $62,996,710,
which is considerably more than half of the total valua-
tion.

The church is represented in every State and Territory
in the country, including Alaska and the District of Co-
lumbia. It has organizations in every county but one in
the six New England States ; also in every county in New
York, New Jersey, Wisconsin, and other States and Terri-
tories. In the six New England States there are 1,005,-
120 Catholic communicants. This exceeds the total of
Protestant communicants by more than 240,000. Catholic
communicants exceed Protestant communicants in Massa-
chusetts and Rhode Island, Boston and Providence being
great Catholic centers ; but in the other four States Prot-
estant communicants predominate.

Embracing immigrants from nearly all the countries of
Europe, the Roman Catholic is a polyglot church. Con-
fessions are heard, among other languages, in German,
Polish, Lithuanian, Hungarian, Bohemian, French, Span-
ish, and Italian. In the diocese of Scranton there are
seven Polish, seven German, four Hungarian, one Lithua-
nian, one Polish and Lithuanian, and Italian, besides Eng-
lish congregations.

The av^erage seating capacity of the church edifices is
384, and the average value $13,453.

^6 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES,

Summary by States.

Alabama 70

Alaska 6

Arizona 52

Arkansas 47

California 249

Colorado no

Connecticut . . . . 148

Delaware 19

District of Colum-
bia 17

Florida 44

Georgia 64

Idaho 52

Illinois 688

Indiana 311

Indian Territory . 17

Iowa 445

Kansas 367

Kentucky 222

Louisiana 206

Maine 88

Maryland 180

Massachusetts ... 381

Michigan 406

Minnesota 465

Mississippi 67

Missouri 442

Montana 94

Nebraska 213

Nevada 20

New Hampshire . 68

New Jersey 219

New Mexico 317

New York 959

North Carolina . . 60

North Dakota. ... 115

Ohio 586

Oklahoma 13

Oregon 95

Pennsylvania .... 654

Rhode Island .... 51

South Carolina . . 66

Churcl

1 Seating

Value of

Com-

u'.^;«^/-^.

^ Ca-

Church

muni-

iLuince:

'' pacity.

Property.

cants.

42

10,520

$602,750

13,230

5

500

9,700

559

22

6,490

124,500

19,000

47

8,580

219,100

3,845

243

83,740

2,627,950

156,846

94

23,378

843,637

47,111

133

79,444

3,093,750

152,945

16

8,780

201,500

11,776

17

12,800

1,015,800

37,593

Z^

8,140

225,100

16,867

44

10,746

485,123

11,228

22

4,265

70,050

4,809

666

235,784

9,946,819

473,324

303

106,202

3-534,691

119,100

8

1,680

5,850

1,240

455

138,452

3,872,400

164,522

271

55,730

625,561

67,562

180

62,806

1,800,550

92,504

184

57,885

1,568,200

211,763

70

29,941

597,550

57,548

169

60,860

2,108,670

141,410

324

242,267

9,816,003

614,627

360

131,641

3,671,350

222,261

404

149,085

3,514.325

271,319

60

13,448

321,525

11,348

402

138,943

4,070,370

162,864

40

8,668

184,100

25,149

179

38,396

1,179,160

51,503

12

3,500

88,500

3,955

52

23,825

205,600

39,920

191

99,290

6,050,682

222,274

306

93,770

296,755

100.576

877

480,974

25,769.478 I

,153,130

24

4,935

90,262

2,640

60

13,615

171,550

26,427

515

197,813

7,395,640

336,114

6

1,300

4,300

1,270

48

11,462

290,090

30,231

610

305,014

10,068,770

551,577

52

40,625

2,295,700

96,755

23

7,425

384,500

5,360

THE CATHOLICS.

77

Summary by States. — Contmued.

r»„„ ; n\. u Seating Value of Com-

STATES. ?/£"i- ^^^'±^ Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edihces. p^^j^^ Property. cants.

South Dakota .. . 177 100 19,218 $246,030 25,729

Tennessee 60 36 11,105 434,200 17,950

Texas 263 189 55,925 1,018,800 99,691

Utah 28 12 2,210 68,000 5,958

Vermont 79 ']'] 31,101 866,400 42,810

Virginia 69 44 14,811 458,800 12,356

Washington 86 58 11,345 156,050 20,848

West Virginia .. . 67 62 16,229 340,155 15,653

Wisconsin 646 620 189,831 4,859,950 249,164

Wyoming 67 9 1,260 173,450 7,185

Total 10,231 8,776 3,365754 $118,069,746 6,231,417

Summary by Dioceses.

ARCHDIOCESES, r\

DIOCESES, ETC. ?/£"'-

' zations.

ARCHDIOCESES.

Baltimore , . 174

Boston 204

Chicago 278

Cincinnati 172

Milwaukee 264

New Orleans .... 148

New York 275

Oregon 95

Philadelphia 153

Saint Louis 297

Saint Paul 231

San Francisco ... 124

Santa Fe 290

DIOCESES.

Albany 153

Alton 141

Belleville 95

Brooklyn 109

Buffalo 156

Burlington 79

Charleston 66

Cheyenne 67

Cleveland 297

^v....-^v.

Seating

Value of

Com-

Edifices.

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

170

69,995

$3,078,020

176,578

166

142,209

6,379,078

419,660

271

115,065

6,457,064

326,640

164

68,200

3,269,970

132,220

262

93,011

3,074,230

119,271

148

50,415

1,535,900

181,964

234

148,303

8,992,525

472,806

48

11,462

290,090

30,231

157

107,667

3,388,000

251,162

267

102,025

2,778,545

123,230

201

91,180

2,474,435

203,484

123

49,805

2,021,260

112,180

289

89,370

272,055

89,261

124

64,647

3,164,700

130,660

138

40,168

1,216,480

57,285

93

25,994

916,400

25,900

113

IZ^'^-h'i

5,751,907

228,785

150

72,639

3,403,900

134,518

11

31,101

866,400

42,810

23

7,425

384,500

5,360

9

1,260

173,450

7,185

250

92,062

2,805,200

155,351

78 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by Dioceses. — Continued.

ARCHDIOCESES, OrtranJ Thiirrh Seating Value of Com-

DIOCESES, ETC. ^t^K" ^J^iJ^J ^a- Cht.rch muni-

zations. n-ainces. p^city. Property. cants.

DIOCESES.

Columbus 117 loi 37j55I $1,320,470 4^,543

Concordia 80 46 9,700 108,011 11,500

Covington 98 62 18,606 380,200 25,793

Davenport 138 136 38,536 1,008,165 47,9^0

Denver no 94 23,378 843,637 47, 1 1 1

Detroit 185 182 68,139 2,260,000 102,551

Dubuque 303 319 99,916 2,864,235 116,612

Duluth 63 41 9,086 119,375 13,589

Erie 120 103 36,988 873,300 51,017

Fort Wayne 148 135 42,311 1,376,000 45,229

Galveston 106 81 21,325 601,000 36,013

Grand Rapids .. 161 115 39,652 890,250 72,830

Green Bay 187 181 54,329 991,010 70,665

Harrisburg 61 55 23,673 877,860 26,262

Hartford 148 133 79^444 3,093,750 152,945

Helena 94 40 8,668 184,100 25,149

Jamestown 113 60 13,615 171,550 26,227

Kansas City 79 ^1 21,809 828,025 23,626

La Crosse 195 177 42, 49^ 794,7io 59,228

Leavenworth 208 176 38,945 392,800 48,906

Lincoln 96 76 18,774 264,200 22,131

Little Rock 47 46X 8,580 219,100 3,845

Louisville 125 119 44,260 1,420,850 66,801

Manchester 68 52 23,825 205,600 39,92o

Marquette 60 63 23,850 521,100 46,880

Mobile 82 48 11,820 647,550 16,109

Monterey and Los

Angeles ^^ 68 19,470 233,690 32,881

Nashville 59 35 11,045 433, 7oo 17,860

Natchez 68 61 13,598 322,525 11,427

Natchitoches 57 35 7, 320 3^30o 29,720

Ncsqually 86 58 1 1,345 156,050 20,848

Newark 116 108 >^ 63,462 4,297,482 162,802

Ogdcnsburg 86 83 34,694 836,246 60,579

Omaha 117 103 19,622 914,960 29,372

Peoria 174 164 54,557 1,356,875 63,499

Pittsburg 198 185 78,986 3,307,025 134,976

Portland 88 70 29,941 597i55o 57,548

Providence 86 87 61,265 3,374,5oo 156,850

Richmond 58 46 15, 475 477, 500 13-261

Rochester 91 91 45,775 1,907,300 65,670

Sacramento 56 56 15,865 421,000 13,805

THE CATHOLICS. 79

Summary by Dioceses.— C^«^'/«?^t'^-

Seatine- Value of Com

ARCHDIOCESES, Organi- Church ^1 Church muni

DIOCESES, ETC. zadons. Edifices. ^^^^^ Property

Ca-

cants.

DIO«^SES.

Saint Augustine.. 32 27 6,840 $180,300 13,988

Saint Cloud 73 7o i9,4o8 402,765 9,998

Saint Joseph 66 58 i5,io9 463,800 6,008

San Antonio 116 68 26,700 326,00 30,870

Savannah 64 44 10,746 48^,23 11,228

Scranton 122 no 57,7oo 1,622,585 88,160

ISuxFalls 179 100 19,218 246,0 25,920

Springfield 142 123 79,4i8 2,358,125 134,872

Syracuse .... 89 82 41,783 1,712,900 60,112

Trenton';: 10^3 83 35,828 i,753^20o 59,472

Vancouver Island 6 5 40 9,7oo 559

Vincennes 163 168 80 2,158,691 73,871

Wheeling 77 59 ^75 309'4 5 14,698

Wichita 79 49 ^^4,750 7,i5^

Wilmington 43 33 125 259,90 14,251

Winona 98 92 692 5i7,75o 34,248

VICARIATES APOSTOLIC.

Arizona 85 44 980 164,300 36,905

Brownsville 35 35 ■■-■- 76,2oo 26,2.8

IHaho ?2 22 980 70,050 4,009

North Caroiina.: 60 24 225 90,262 2,640

Utah 44 20 1,355 108,500 7,893

PREFECTURE.

Indian Territory . 30 H 200 10,150 2,510

Total T^^ 8,776 3,365,754 $118,069,746 6,231,417

2. —THE GREEK CATHOLIC CHURCH (UNIATES).

The Greek Catholic Church, commonly called Uniates,
represents a body quite numerous in Austria, Hungary,
and other eastern countries in Europe. This body is in
communion with the Church of Rome, holding, contrary to
the other Greek churches of the East, to the procession of
the Holy Spirit from the Son as well as from the Father,

Seating

Value of

Com-

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

80 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

in accordance, with the beHef of the Latin Church, but
maintaining otherwise its ancient disciphne, allowing the
lower clergy to marry, administering the communion in
both kinds (bread and wine) to the laity, and using the
Greek language in its ritual. The congregations, whose
statistics are given herewith, are not in full ecclesiastical
connection with the dioceses of the Roman Catholic
Church, and are therefore given separately.

Summary by States.

_„„ Orijani- Church

STATES. ^J^^^^ Edifices.

Illinois I . . 2,000

Minnesota i i 600 $3,000 450

New Jersey 2 2 740 1 1,400 i ,000

Pennsylvania 10 10 3,888 48,900 7j4oo

Total 14 13 5,228 $63,300 10,850

3. — THE RUSSIAN ORTHODOX CHURCH.

The full title of this body is the " Holy, Orthodox, Cath-
olic, Apostolic, Oriental Church." It arose in the middle
ages from the Filioque controversy, there being a difference
of doctrine between the eastern and western Christians of
Europe concerning the procession of the Holy Spirit. The
Western Church maintains that the Holy Spirit proceeds
from the Father and the Son ; the Eastern that the pro-
cession is from the Father alone. The chief governing
body of the Russian branch of the Greek Church is the
holy synod at St. Petersburg. The churches of this faith
in California and Alaska are under the ecclesiastical over-
sight of Bishop Vladimir, of San Francisco, and many of

THE CATHOLICS. 8 1

them are supported financially by the imperial government
of Russia.

Summary.

STATE Organi- Church

AND TERRITORY. zations. Edificcs.

Seating Value of Com-

Ca- Church muni-

pacity. Property. cants.

Alaska ii 22 2,900 $180,000 13,004

California i i 250 40,000 500

Total 12 23 3jI5o $220,000 13,504

4. — THE GREEK ORTHODOX CHURCH (gREECE).

This is the national church of the kingdom of Greece.
It is the same in faith as the Orthodox Church of Russia.
It has one chapel in this country, in connection with the
consulate of Greece in New Orleans. This chapel is under
the care of Archimandrite Misael.

Summary.

c^.-.. Organi- Church Seating V.^l^e of Com-

^^^^^- zations. Edifices. ^X i'^'^'^'t "^T'

pacity. Property. cants.

Louisiana i i 75 $5,000 100

5. — THE ARMENIAN CHURCH.

The Armenian Church of Turkey is separate from both
the Latin and Greek Catholic churches. As many Arme-
nians have come to this country, congregations of them
have been gathered during the past ten years in New York,
Massachusetts, and Rhode Island. They have no churches
of their own, but meet for worship in chapels owned by
the Protestant Episcopal Church. Their services are held
in the Armenian language.

STATES.

Massachusetts

New York

Rhode Island

zations.

3

. . . . 2

Total

6

82 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.
Summary by States.

Com-
muni-
cants.

70
70

335

6. — THE OLD CATHOLIC CHURCH.

The Old Catholic churches in this country are due to
the Old Catholic movement In Europe, with which they
are in sympathy in doctrine and polity. They have a
bishop or archbishop — Vilatte — consecrated May i, 1892,
by a prelate of the Jacobite Church In India. Archbishop
Vilatte received orders in Switzerland as deacon and priest
in 1885 at the hands of the Old Catholic bishop of Berne,
in that city. The Old Catholics hold that the pope is a
bishop simply, but Is entitled to the primacy of honor.
They agree with the Greek Church in rejecting filioque
in the Creed, acknowledge seven sacraments, revere the
monastic Hfe, and venerate saints, angels, and sacred icons.

Summary.

n-o^.,,.; rv.,,v^v. Seating Value of Com-

STATE. 0x^,'^xix- Church (. fe ^^ ^ ^ J,

zalions. Edifices. p^^^^^ Property. cants.

Wisconsin 4 3 700 $13,320 665

7. — THE REFORMED CATHOLIC CHURCH.

This body is Catholic only In name and origin. It is the
result of a movement begun in New York City ten or
twelve years ago. Priests of the Roman Catholic Church

THE CATHOLICS.

83

who had renounced that communion adopted Protestant
doctrines, and entered upon an evangelical work, chiefly
among Roman Catholics. There are congregations in con-
nection with the movement in New York, Massachusetts,
Pennsylvania, and Illinois. It has no church edifices.

Summary by States.

STATES.

Illinois

Massachusetts,
New York . . . .
Pennsylvania .

Total

Organi-
zations.

Halls,
etc.

Ca-
pacity.

muni-
cants.

I

I

400

150

2

2

1,100

250

4

I

4

1,500
600

450
150

3,600

1,000

As the Roman is the chief Catholic body, the other six
branches having in all only 45 organizations, it seems un-
necessary to give a table of all Catholic bodies by States.
The totals are as follows : organizations, 10,276 ; church edi-
fices, 8816; seating capacity, 3,374,907; value of church
property, $118,371,366; communicants, 6,257,871.

CHAPTER VI.

THE CATHOLIC APOSTOLIC CHURCH.

In 1830 and 1831 several Presbyterians in Scotland
and London prayed for a restoration of the ** gifts of the
Spirit." Members of the Episcopal Church were at the
same time looking for such manifestations. In response,
gifts of " tongues and prophesyings " came, it is said, upon
a number of people, some of whom were connected with a
Presbyterian church in London, of which the Rev. Edward
Irving was pastor. Mr. Irving was identified with the
movement, and has often been spoken of as the founder of
the Catholic Apostolic Church. But its representatives,
while cordially recognizing his services, do not so regard
him. The spiritual manifestations were "accompanied by
many works of divine power, such as the healing of the
sick " ; and in 1832, after the " reality of the prophetic gift
had been fully established by the experience of almost
three years," the office of apostle was revived, a layman of
the Church of England being the first person designated
]:)y the Holy Ghost to fill it. Others were designated from
lime to time until the number was completed and there
were twelve. Several congregations were organized, and
in time the movement extended to other countries.

The first church in the United States was constituted in
Potsdam, N. Y., and the second in New York City in 185 i.

The Catholic Apostolic Cluirch accepts tlie three oecu-
menical creeds — the Apostles', Nicene, and Athanasian —

84

THE CATHOLIC APOSTOLIC CHURCH. 85

holds to the plenary Inspiration of the Scriptures, and also
to the traditions of the church as sources whence the doc-
trine of Christ is to be derived. It regards baptism as an
ordinance for the conveyance of the new or resurrection
life, and the Lord's Supper as a sacrament for the nourish-
ing and strengthening of that life. It believes that the
gift of the Spirit is conveyed by the laying^on of apostles'
hands. The doctrine of predestination is accepted, although
it is denied that God's mercies are limited to the elect.

In its system of worship the Eucharist has the central
place. It is celebrated every Sunday. There is also a
daily service, morning and evening. A full ritual is used
in public worship.

Apostles, prophets, evangelists, and angels or chief pas-
tors are recognized as constituting a fourfold ministry.
Angels are pastors of local churches, in which there are
also elders, deacons, and deaconesses. Each church Is re-
garded as complete in itself.

The Catholic Apostolic Church has 10 organizations and
1394 members. The average seating capacity of its
church edifices Is 250, and their average value $22,017.
There are 7 halls, with a seating capacity of 350.

Summary by States.

^ . ^, , Seating

Organi- Church f^^_

STATES. zations. Edifices. packy.

California i • • •• ••

Connecticut 3 ^ 3oo

Illinois I • • • • ■ •

Massachusetts i •• ■ • ■ •

New York 3 2 450

Pennsylvania i • • • • ■

Total 10 3 750 $66,050 1,394

Value of

Com-

Church

muni-

Property.

cants.

$800

88

3,250

186

6,500

155

500

70

55,000

822

73

CHAPTER VII.

CHINESE TEMPLES.

Every Chinese temple is a house of prayer or worship,
but no sermon is preached, no priest installed, no religious
instruction given, and no seating accommodations provided.
There is always at least one shrine, the more frequented
temples having several, so that a number of persons can
perform the usual ceremony, each for himself, without
being obliged to take turns. The worshipers do not meet
in a body, nor is any particular time set for devotions.
When about to enter upon a new enterprise or to take a
journey, or when in doubt concerning any particular course
of action, the Chinese are careful to consult their gods and
patron saints. Every worshiper provides himself with in-
cense sticks, candles, and sacrificial papers, which are
generally to be had of attendants at small cost. Offerings
of wine and meat are added on special occasions. The
candles and incense sticks are lighted and placed in their
proper receptacles. If wine is used, it is put in minute
cups scarcely larger than thimbles, and these are ranged in
a row before the shrine. The meat offerings may be roast
chicken, roast pig, or any other table luxury. When
everything is properly placed the genuflexions begin and
the request is presented. If the answer required is a sim-
I^le affirmative or negative, the worshiper drops a pair of
lenticular pieces of wood on the floor a number of times and
calculates the answer from the frequency with which each

86

CHINESE TEMPLES. ^7

face turns up. Another method of obtaining responses,
particularly when fuller responses are desired, is by shak-
ino- a box filled with numbered slips of bamboo, one of
which will fall out, and then consulting a book contammg
numbered answers in Chinese verse.

The interior of Chinese temples is often highly decorated.
The walls and ceilings are hung with tablets having inscrip-
tions in the Chinese character, and there are often rows of
lanterns and embroidered silk umbrellas. Fine wood carv-
ing is also to be seen. The decorations are the gifts of

worshipers.

Most Chinese temples are free to all. No register is
kept of members. Of the four temples in New York City
one Chung-wa-kung-saw, claims 7000 worshipers; Chap-
sing-tong, 700; Hok-san-kung-saw, 1000; Lung-kong-
kung-saw, 1000. Chung-wa-kung-saw is an organization
in wliich every Chinaman in New York is supposed to be
interested. Chap-sing-tong admits laundrymen only, and
the other temples are supported by those who come from
Hok-san and Lung-kong respectively. A laundryman
from the district of Hok-san may therefore be a member
of three of the temples. For this reason no statistics of
members can be given.

Chinese temples are usually well supported. The rev-
enues are derived largely from the privilege, sold at auc-
tion to the highest bidder, of selling the articles of worship,
which every worshiper must have. Thus the privilege of
selling for the Lung-kong-kung-saw of San Francisco
brought in 1890 $12,365.50, and that for the How-wang-
mew in the same city $3961.60.

According to the returns of population there are I07,475
Chinese in the United States, of whom 72,472 are in CaH-

88 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

fornia, 9540 in Oregon, 3260 in Washington, and 2935,
the next largest number, in New York. In view of the
fact that one of the four temples in New York City claims
7000 worshipers, while the whole State has a Chinese pop-
ulation of less than 3000, there would seem to be a large
discrepancy. If that one temple has 7000 worshipers, the
number of visitors must be greater than the resident
Chinese population. Doubtless 7000 is the number that
worship in the temple in the course of a year. In other
words, the same individual is counted many times. A
considerable number of the Chinese are members of Chris-
tian churches.

Summary by States.

STATES.

California

Organi-
zations.

4.0

• Tem-
ples.

41

2

3

47

Shrines.
178

• 4
182

Value of

Church

Property.

$37,000
25,000

Com-
muni-
cants.

Idaho

New York

2
4.

....

Oregon

47

Total

$62,000

....

CHAPTER VIII.

THE CHRISTADELPHIANS.

John Thomas, M.D., an Englishman, came to this
country in 1844, and identified himself with the Disciples
of Christ. Soon after, his views changed and he became
convinced by a study of the Bible that the cardinal doc-
trine of the existing churches correspond with those of
the apostate church predicted in Scripture. He began to
publish his views, and organized a number of societies in
this country, Canada, and Great Britain. No name was
adopted for these societies until the Civil Warbroke out.
The members applied to the government to be relieved
from military duty in consequence of conscientious scru-
ples, and finding it necessary to have a distinctive name,
that of Christadelphians, or Brothers of Christ, was adopted.
The Christadelphians do not accept the doctrine of the
Trinity. They hold that Christ was Son of God and Son
of man, manifesting divine power, wisdom, and goodness
in working out man's salvation and attaining unto power
and glory by his resurrection. He is the only medium of
salvation. The Holy Spirit is an effluence of divine power.
They believe in the natural mortality of the soul, and that
eternal life is only given by God to the righteous ; that
the devil is the evil principle of human nature ; that Christ
will shortly come personally to the earth and set up the
kingdom of God in place of human governments ; that this

89

90 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

kingdom will be established in Canaan, where the twelve
tribes of Israel will be gathered ; and that at the end of a
thousand years judgment will be pronounced upon all, the
just receiving eternal life, the unjust eternal death.

The Christadelphians practice immersion. They have
no ordained ministers. Those who speak and conduct
services are called "lecturing" or "serving" brethren.
Their meetings are all held, with four exceptions, in public
halls or private houses. They have in all 63 organizations,
with 1277 members, who are scattered over twenty States.
There are 59 halls, with a seating capacity of 6085.

Summary by states.

STATES.

Arkansas

California ". . . .

Colorado

Illinois

Iowa

Kansas

Kentucky . . . .
Maryland . . . .
Massachusetts

Michigan

Missouri

New Jersey. . .
New York . . . .

Ohio

Oregon

Pennsylvania .

Texas

Virginia

West Virginia
Wisconsin. . . .

Total . . . .

Organ!

5
2
2
8
5
4
2
I

9
I

2
I

7
I
I

3
3

4
I

I

63

Church Seating

Edifices.

Vahie of

Ca- Church

pacity. Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

/4
30

16

100

$500

117
67

39

400

500

89
40
245
4
20
90
92
10
25

200

700

60
100

250

1,000

137
7

^5

950 $2,700

1,277

CHAPTER IX.

I. — THE CHRISTIANS.

This body, which is commonly known as the Chris-
tian Connection, but owns only the simple designation
** The Christians," had its beginning in the early part of
the present century in the union of three distinct move-
ments : one in which Rev. James O'Kelley, of Virginia, a
Methodist, was prominent ; another in which Abner Jones,
M.D., of Vermont, a Baptist, was first; and a third in
which Barton W. Stone, and other Presbyterian ministers
in Kentucky and Ohio, codperated. These three move-
ments, each independent and unknown to the leaders of
the others until 1806, were alike in taking the Bible as the
only rule of faith, and in rejecting Calvinism. Mr. Stone
and many ministers and congregations subsequently united
with the Disciples of Christ, with which this denomination
is often confounded. They are much ahke in many re-
spects ; they have no creeds, taking the Bible simply as
their rule of faith and practice ; they emphasize the impor-
tance of the union of all believers in Christ ; they believe
that immersion is the only true form of baptism (a few
ministers among the Christians also believe that sprinkling
is baptism), and that believers only are its proper subjects,
rejecting infant baptism. ^

The Christians make difference of theological views no
bar to membership. Holding to the inspiration and divine

91

92 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

authority of the Bible, they allow every one to interpret it
for himself. They believe in the divinity of Christ and in
his preexistence, and that he made atonement for the sins
of all men. They admit to the communion table believers
of other denominations, and also receive into membership
persons who do not believe in immersion.

In church government the Connection is Congregational.
It has, however, annual conferences, composed of ministers
and lay delegates from the churches. These conferences
receive and ordain pastors, but they can pass no regulations
binding on the churches. There is a general convention
which meets once every four years, called the American
Christian Convention, which cares for the missionary,
educational, and other general interests of the Church.

At the General Convention held in Cincinnati in 1854, in
consequence of the adoption of resolutions declaring against
slavery, representatives of the Southern churches withdrew,
the result of which was the organization of the Christian
Church, South. The two bodies have agreed upon a form
of union, by which each retains its general conference.

There are 75 annual conferences, covering, in whole or
in part, twenty-four States. The strongholds of the de-
nomination are Ohio, where it has nearly 26,000 members,
and Indiana, where it has somewhat less than 20,000. In
all there are 90,718 members, divided among 1281 organi-
zations or congregations. These organizations have 963
churcli edifices, which are worth $1,637,202. The average
value is $1700, and the average seating capacity 313.
Halls to the number of 218, with a seating capacity of
24,725, are occupied as places of worship.

THE CHRISTIANS.

93

Summary by States.

Arkansas

Connecticut . . .

Illinois

Indiana

Iowa

Kansas

Kentucky

Maine

Massachusetts .

Michigan

Missouri

Nebraska

New Hampshire
New Jersey. . . .

New York

North Carolina

Ohio

Pennsylvania . .
Rhode Island . .

Texas

Vermont

Virginia

West Virginia. .
Wisconsin

Total 1,281

Organi-
zations.

Church
Edifices.

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

Vakie of
Church
Property.

Corn-
muni-
cants.

6

2

650

$1,600

181

3

3

540

2,800

105

104

64

20,239

63,135

5,745

214

186

64,660

230,925

19,832

54

32

9,460

32,775

2,555

49

8

1,665

8,250

1,676

41

15

5,650

5,605

2,146

60

28

7,690

76,380

3,451

28

29

8,325

160,300

2,722

40

29

7,975

62,200

1,834

35

12

4,000

12,791

1,627

4

2

475

1,000

148

23

22

6,178

62,950

1,522

15

15

4,400

66,700

1,489

120

109

28,710

257,850

7,520

(^5

57

17,710

23,055

4,896

273

247

83,105

392,500

25,952

69

54

17,060

98,500

3,219

8

8

2,525

48,800

972

6

118

5

3

900

9,800

335

23

16

4,550

8,875

1,390

II

8

1,775

4,456

704

25

16

3,450

5,955

579

963 301,692 $1,637,202 90,718

-THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH. SOUTH.

In consequence of the adoption by the General Conven-
tion of Christians, held at Cincinnati in 1854, of resolutions
opposed to slavery, and denouncing it as an evil, the
churches of the South withdrew and formed a separate
organization. The Christian Church, South, is in general
agreement in doctrine and practice with the Northern
churches, and it is claimed by some that the two bodies
are now practically one.

94

RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

The Southern Church is strongest in North CaroHna and
Virginia. It has five annual conferences, with 143 organi-
zations, 135 church edifices, valued at $138,000 and
13,004 communicants. The average seating capacity of
the edifices is 341, and the average value $1022. Eight
halls, with a seating capacity of 750, are occupied.

Summary by States.

STATES. ^"■?^"'- S-h'"^ Ca- Church

^ •^ ^ zations. Edifices.

Seating Value of Com-

Ca- Church muni-

pacity. Property. cants.

Alabama 10 9 4, 100 $5,625 687

Georgia 2 i 400 500 97

North Carolina 93 89 30j555 74,650 7,840

Virginia 38 36 10,950 57,225 4,380

Total 143 135 46,005 $138,000 13,004

The two bodies have a total of 1424 organizations, 1098
church edifices, with a seating capacity of 347,697 and
a value of $1,775,202, and 103,722 communicants. Both
are represented in only two States, viz., North Carolina
and Virginia.

CHAPTER X.

THE CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY ASSOCIATION.

This association represents, in Christian work in Ken-
tucky, a number of churches, without name, without creed,
and without any ecclesiastical system. Each church is
entirely independent. The churches claim to be unsecta-
rian. The first was organized in Berea by Mr. John G.
Fee. The doctrines preached are those common to evan-
gelical Christianity. Immersion is held to be the proper
form of baptism, but is not insisted upon. One hall, with
a seating capacity of lOO, is occupied.

Summary.

^ • /--I u Seatine Value of Com-

STATE. O''?^"'- B.f''^ Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edihces. ^^^-^^ Property. cants.

Kentucky 13 11 3,300 $3,900 754

9S

CHAPTER XI.

THE CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS.

Christian Scientists are those who beHeve that all
ills of body and all evils of whatever nature are subject to
the healing power of mind or spirit.

Mrs. Mary Baker G. Eddy, of Boston, Mass., claims to
have discovered in 1866 and introduced in 1867 the " first
purely metaphysical system of healing since the apostolic
days." She began in that year to impart information as
to the principles of the system. Out of this beginning was
developed the Massachusetts Metaphysical College, which
was chartered in 1881. Mrs. Eddy, with six of her stu-
dents, constituted the first Christian Scientist association in
1876. Three years later a Christian Scientist Church was
organized in Boston with 26 members, Mrs. Eddy was
called to be its pastor the same year, and accepted the
position. In 188 1 she was ordained. Other churches and
associations sprang up in different parts of the country, and
in 1886 a National Christian Scientist Association was
formed, the first meeting being held in New York City.
There are regular churches, with pastors, in thirty-three
States, and Sunday services are held in numerous places
where churches have not been organized. There are
also thirty or more Christian Science dispensaries. The
organ of the denomination, TJic CJiristiau Science Joiinial
(monthly), publishes many columns of cards of practition-
ers of the science of mind healing.

96

THE CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS. 97

The principles of Christian Science have been set forth
authoritatively by Mrs. Eddy. According to her state-
ments, all consciousness is mind, and mind Is God. There
is but one mind, and that is the divine mind. This is in-
finite good, which supplies all mind by reflection instead
of subdivision. God is reflected, not divided. Soul is
spirit, and spirit is God. There is but one soul, and that
is God. The flesh is evil, not the soul. Soul is " sub-
stance in truth"; matter is " substance in error." Soul,
spirit, or mind is not evil, nor is it mortal. Life is eternal.
It implies God. Whatever errs is mortal, and is a depart-
ure from God. Evil is simply the absence of good. Evil
is unreal; good only is real. The divine mind is one and
indivisible, and therefore never out of harmony. Man is
immortal, being coeternal with God. The divine power is
able to bring all into harmony with itself. Hence Christian
Science says to all manner of disease : " Know that God
is all-power and all-presence, and there is nothing beside
him, and the sick are healed." *' Sickness is a behef, a
latent fear, made manifest in the body in different forms
of fear or disease. This fear is formed unconsciously in
the silent thought." It Is to be dissipated by actual con-
sciousness of the *' truth of science " that man's harmony
is no more to be invaded than the rhythm of the universe.
Suffering exists only In the '' mortal mind " ; " matter has
no sensation, and cannot suffer." " If you rule out every
sense of disease and suffering from mortal mind, it cannot
be found in the body." All drugs are to be avoided.
The only means of cure proposed by Christian Science Is
spiritual. Sin. like sickness and death, Is unreal. In order
to cure it the sinner's belief in its reality must be over-
thrown.

98

RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

The denomination has only 7 church edifices. Meet-
ings are held- in 213 halls, which have a seating capacity
of 19,690.

Summary by States.

California . .
Colorado . . .
Connecticut
Delaware . . .

District of Columbia

Florida

Georgia

Illinois

Indiana

Iowa

Kansas

Maine

Massachusetts

Michigan

Minnesota

Missouri

Nebraska

New Hampshire . . . .

New Jersey

New York

North Dakota

Ohio

Oklahoma

Oregon

Pennsylvania

Rhode Island

South Dakota

Tennessee

Texas

Utah

Vermont

Washington

Wisconsin

Total 221

Seating

Value of

Com-

Organi-

Church

Ca-

muni-

zations.

Edifices.

pacity.

Property.

cants.

8

814

4

....

147

4

....

75

I

. .

....

3

I

. ,

....

15

2

33

2

40

13

I

300

$2,126

1,271

5

900

134

22

I

300

5,200

640

15

300

424

2

60

10

15,000

499

6

. .

150

125

10

200

264

9

300

374

20

I

100

365

650

3

54

2

100

35

28

••

....

1,268
75

14

3

650

14,000

564
16

62

....

155

75

33

3

112
100

2

40

2

90

16

I

150

2,025

474

7 1,500 $40,666 8,724

CHAPTER XII.

THE CHRISTIAN UNION CHRUCHES.

This body, which is now called the Independent
Churches of Christ in Christian Union, was organized in
Ohio during the first years of the Civil War. Elder J. V.
B. Flack was one of the most prominent leaders of the
movement, which was outspoken in opposition to the war.
They believed that it had been " produced by an unwar-
rantable meddling both North and South, and great injus-
tice and insane haste on the part of extreme leaders in both
sections." They were opposed to the introduction of poli-
tics into the pulpit, and withdrew from existing denomina-
tions because they could not tolerate what they regarded
as political preaching. Elder Flack declared that he was
persecuted by the ministers and members of the Methodist
Episcopal Church, in which he was a pastor. Writing of
the matter some years later, he said :

*' We refused to vote in the conference for resolutions
of war. We refused to pray for the success of war. We
refused to bring poHtics into our pulpit. We refused to
join in the ranks that marched on the streets at war meet-
ings. We refused to make certain war speeches. We
refused to prefer charges against members of the church
whom the fanatics accuse of being disloyal. We refused
to preside at forced trials of good men who were tried for
poHtical opinions."

99

lOO RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

He claimed that on account of taking this attitude he
was severely persecuted, and led to withdraw from the
Methodist Episcopal Church in 1863. He preached to
various companies of men and women after his withdrawal
from the Methodist Episcopal Church ; but the first church
of the new denomination was organized by the Rev. Ira
Norris, at Lacon, 111., late in 1863 or early in 1864. At a
convention held in Columbus, O., in February, 1864, per-
sons representing five different denominations being pres-
ent, the foundation of the new denomination was laid.
The principles of the Christian Union are in brief as fol-
lows :

1. The oneness of the Church of Christ.

2. Christ the only head.

3. The Bible the rule of faith and practice.

4. Good fruits the only condition of membership.

5. Christian union without controversy.

6. Each local church self-governing.

7. Partisan preaching discountenanced.

The church claims to be non-partisan, non-sectarian,
and non-denominational. It aims to furnish a basis for the
union of all true believers by making its organization as
simple as possible and by eliminating from its system con-
troversial questions in doctrine and polity. It has 294
congregations, 183 church edifices valued at $234,500, and
18,214 communicants; 105 halls, with a seating capacity
of 14,705, are occupied as meeting-places. For many
years prior to the census of 1890 its membership was esti-
mated at over 100,000 by Elder Flack and others.

THE CHRISTIAN UNION CHURCHES.

lO]

Summary by States.

STATES. ^•■S^'^"'-
zations.

Arkansas 4

Colorado 12

Florida i

Illinois 6

Indiana 26

Indian Territory .... 3

Iowa 31

Kansas 16

Kentucky 5

Maryland i

Michigan 8

Missouri 56

New Hampshire .... 2

Ohio 103

Rhode Island i

Tennessee 8

Texas 6

Vermont 5

Total 294

Seating

Value of

Com-

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.
lOI

50

4

1,450

$3,850

206

21

7,600

25,700

1,599
130

20

6,850

21,500

1,258

4

1,250

4,600

495

I

300

1,000

443

I

350

1,000

15

3

1,650

12,000

436

31

13,500

39,050

3,926

I

400

4,000

102

94

33,250

114,350

8,002

I

300

3,500

50

2

800

1,400

376
190

I

300

2,500

264

184 68,000 $234,450 18,214

CHAPTER XIII.

THE CHURCH OF GOD.

John Winebrenner, the founder of this denomina-
tion, which in doctrine, poHty, and usage resembles both
the Baptist and Methodist Churches, became a member of
the first Reformed German Church, Philadelphia, in 1817,
and three years later pastor of a church of the same
denomination in Harrisburg. There were four congrega-
tions under his care. Under his plain and pungent preach-
ing a revival of religion began, the progress of which was
opposed. The opposition continued five years or more,
resulting in a separation from the church. The revival
extended into various parts of Pennsylvania and even
into Maryland, and hundreds of persons were converted.
These persons were organized into separate churches.
Meanwhile, Elder Winebrenner, after a careful study of
the Bible, had changed his views respecting points of doc-
trine and polity. In 1830 he, with Andrew Miller, John
Eliot, John Walborn, David Maxwell, and James Richards,
who were recognized as teaching elders, met in conference
and agreed upon a basis of church organization. The fol-
lowing are the leading principles :

I. That the believers in any given locality according to
the divine order are to constitute one body. The division
of believers into sects and parties under human names and
creeds is contrary to the spirit and letter of the New

rHE CHURCH OF GOD. IO3

Testament, and constitutes the most powerful barrier to
the success of Christianity.

2. That the believers of any community organized into
one body constitute God's household or family, and should
be known by the name of the Church of God.

3. That the Scriptures without note or comment consti-
tute a sufficient rule of faith and practice. Creeds and
confessions tend to divisions and sects.

4. That there are three ordinances binding upon all be-
lievers ; namely, immersion in water in the name of the
Trinity, the washing of the saints' feet, and the partaking
of bread and wine in commemoration of the sufferings and
death of Christ.

Upon the basis of these principles the denomination was
organized, the first conference being held in 1831.

The conferences of the Church of God, of which there
are several, are held annually, and are called elderships.
There is a general conference or general eldership which
meets triennially. This is the chief legislative and judicial
body. The presiding officer of an annual eldership, or of
the general eldership, is called the Speaker. There are
itinerant and local ministers and exhorters, as in Method-
ism, and the weaker congregations are organized into cir-
cuits. The itinerant ministers are appointed to pastorates
by stationing committees of the annual elderships.

The Church of God is represented in fourteen States
and the Indian Territory. Its chief strength, however,
lies in the State of Pennsylvania, where it originated.
Fully one half of its total communicants are to be found in
Pennsylvania, Ohio, and Indiana. It has sixteen annual
elderships. There are 479 organizations in all, with 338
church edifices, having an average seating capacity of 342

I04 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

and an average value of $1902. There are 129 halls, with
a seating capacity of 13,840.

Summary by States.

r^ • /"u t. Seating Value of Com-

Organi- Church ,^^_ ^ Church muni-

STATES. zations. Edifices

pacity. Property. cants.

Arkansas 19 i 200 $500 577

Illinois 36 33 10,725 4ij85o 1,495

Indiana 44 32 10,915 53»50o 2,575

Indian Territory 16 11 1,285 1,200 811

Iowa 18 10 3,275 13,400 683

Kansas 26 6 1,750 1 ,Z^Q 95^

Maine 3

Maryland 21

Massachusetts i

Michigan 16

Missouri 7

Nebraska 9

Ohio 75

Pennsylvania 162

West Virginia 26

Total 479 Z'h'^ ii5-53o $643,185 22,511

20

■ 5,800

25,700

/3

816

20

10

3>425

8,300

373

4

1,300

4,100

221

2

400

1,900

332

66

24,575

99,550

3.352

135

48,580

375,185

9,344

3,300

10,700

881

CHAPTER XIV.

THE CHURCH TRIUMPHANT (SCHWEINFURTH).

The founder and head of this body is George Jacob
Schweinfurth, who was born in Marion County, O., in
1853. He entered the ministry of the Methodist Epis-
copal Church in Michigan, but soon left it and became a
disciple of Mrs. Beekman, who, before her death, which
occurred in 1883, declared herself the " spiritual mother of
Christ in the second coming," and pronounced Schwein-
furth the '' Messiah of the New Dispensation." He ac-
cordingly became the acknowledged head of her follow-
ers, and removed the headquarters of the sect from Byron,
nine miles from Rockford, 111., to the Weldon farm, six
miles from Rockford, changing the name of the body to
the Church Triumphant. A large frame house, called
" Mount Zion " or '' Heaven," is occupied by Schweinfurth
and a number of his disciples. There are also other com-
panies, each of which is presided over by an '* apostle,"
who reads weekly the sermons previously delivered by
Schweinfurth at Mount Zion. There are no rites, cere-
monies, or forms of worship. The single condition of
membership is recognition of Schweinfurth as the *' Christ
of the Second Coming" and discipleship.

The Church Triumphant accepts the Bible as the Word
of God, but denies the essential divinity of Christ. He
was a mere man, but passed through an experience in

105

I06 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

which he was freed from the power and curse of sin, after
which he received the Spirit of God and became divine.
Schweinfurth does not claim to be Jesus of Nazareth, but
to have received the same Spirit and to be equal to him.
He claims to be sinless, to perform miracles, and to be able
to bestow the Spirit on whomsoever he chooses. He also
declares his power over sin, not only to save from its curse
but to save from its commission.

There are in all 12 organizations and 384 members. All
the services are held in private houses with one exception.
Mount Zion being returned as a hall.

Summary by States.

STATES. ?/£"!-

zations.

Colorado i

Illinois 5

Kentucky i

Michigan 2

Minnesota 2

Missouri i

Total 12

Halls,
etc.

I

5

2
2
I

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

Value of
Church
Property.

$15,000

Com-
muni-
cants.

12
190

25

37

100

20

00 $15,000 384

CHAPTER XV.

CHURCH OF THE NEW JERUSALEM.

The theological writings of Emanuel Swedenborg, born
in Stockholm, Sweden, in 1688, died in London, England; in
1772, led to the organization of the New Jerusalem Church.
Its members are often spoken of as Swedenborgians. He
was called, according to his own words, *' to a holy office
by the Lord himself, who most mercifully appeared before
me, his servant, in the year 1743, when he opened my
sight into the spiritual world, and enabled me to converse
with spirits and angels." From that time he began to
''publish the various arcana" or sacred truths, seen by or
revealed to him, ** concerning heaven and hell, the state of
man after death, the true worship of God, the spiritual
sense of the Word, and many other important matters con-
ducive to salvation and wisdom." His voluminous religious
works contain the body of doctrine to which his followers
adhere. The greater portion of them consist of the expo-
sition of the spiritual meaning of the Scriptures.

The first meeting for organization was held in London
in 1783, eleven years after his death. The next year his
teachings were set forth in Boston and Philadelphia, and a
congregation was estabhshed in Bahimore in 1792. This
was the beginning of the church in this country. It was
gradually established in other cities and towns, and is
represented now in twenty-nine States, besides the Dis-

107

I08 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

trict of Columbia. It has 154 organizations, and 7095
members or communicants, more than a fourth of whom
are to be found in Massachusetts.

The doctrines of the New Jerusalem Church declare that
God is one in essence, person, and nature, manifesting
himself as Father, Son, and Holy Spirit — the Father being
the infinite divine essence, the Son the human organization
with which the Father clothed himself to accomplish the
redemption of mankind when immersed in sin, and the
Spirit being the divine power flowing forth into act ; that
the Lord accomplished this redemption by fighting against
and overcoming the infernal hosts which had long enslaved
mankind, and restoring man to spiritual freedom ; that life
is not created, only the forms which receive it, man's mind
and body being organic forms for the reception of life,
which is maintained by the constant conjunction of man
and God ; that man has a spiritual body which is fitted to
receive and manifest the divine forces, and the mind or
spirit constitutes this spiritual body ; that the material
body is only the husk, so to speak, and its death is caused
by man's resurrection from it ; that the spiritual world is a
substantial world, the realm of causes, and exists in three
divisions — heaven, the world of spirits, and hell ; that the
world of .spirits, which all enter immediately after death,
is the place of preparation for heaven or for hell, according
to the character brought into it ; that the life in this inter-
mediate state is similar to the one in this world, except
that it is not a life of probation, but a life devoted to bring-
ing discordant elements in man's nature into harmony, and
to receiving instruction ; that gradually the scene changes
and men rise to heaven or sink to hell, drawn by the irre-
sistible affinities of their true character; that hell is not a

CHURCHOF THE NEW JERUSALEM. 1 09

place or state of constant punishment, but. its inhabitants
have all the enjoyments of which their perverted nature is
capable, living under restraint of penalties which follow
every violation, of law; that heaven is a place of useful
activity, in which each finds his appropriate sphere of
action and happiness, and becomes subject to the process
of perfectibility which goes on forever ; that in the Script-
ures there is a spiritual principle or fact corresponding to
every natural act and object they record, a spiritual mean-
ing distinct from, yet harmonizing with and based upon,
the natural meaning of every word and sentence ; that
while the books of the Bible were written through various
authors, each in his own natural style, it is nevertheless,
by virtue of the infinite store of truth within it, a divine
book, the Lord himself being its author. This view of the
Bible is one of the chief distinctions of Swedenborgian
belief.

The organization of the New Jerusalem Church is a
modified Episcopacy, each society being, however, free to
manage its own affairs. There are associations of societies,
generally conforming to State lines, and a general conven-
tion composed of representatives of the associations, and
also of a number of societies which have no associational
connection. The service is generally liturgical. A variety
of liturgies are in use in the different congregations or
societies ; the greater number, however, use the *' Book of
Worship," published by the General Convention. Three
orders are recognized in the ministry. In connection with
each association there is a general pastor, who bears the
same relation to the association that a pastor does to a
society. There are also pastors of societies, and preachers
not yet in full orders.

no RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

The average seating capacity of the church edifices is
236, and their average value $15,755; 70 halls, with a
seating capacity of 7165, are used as meeting-places.

Summary by States.

Organi- Church Seating

zations. Edifices.

Ca-
pacity.

Arkansas

California

Colorado

Connecticut

Delaware

District of Columbia,

Florida

Georgia

Illinois

Indiana

Iowa

Kansas

Kentucky

Maine

Maryland

Massachusetts ,

Michigan

Minnesota

Missouri

New Hampshire ...

New Jersey

New York

Ohio

Oregon

Pennsylvania

Rhode Island

Tennessee

Texas

Virginia

Wisconsin

1 I 400

[2 3 750

2 I 40

200

180

1,895

950

495

75

4

3

1,125

33,000

9

4

1,215

44,600

22

18

5,025

368,500

5

4

975

34,600

'^

2

250

29,000

5

4

800

24,600

6

4

"800

24,500

II

5

1,350

192,900

13

8

1,625

103,500

2

I

100

300

13

4

1,600

230,500

3

3

610

39,000

3

I

75

500

I

I

200

4,000

I

I

75

500

2

Value of Com-

Church niuni-

Property. cants.

$55 3

41,500 347

2,500 41

28

12,000 50

93

30

9,000 48

163,700 641

16,500 104

6,200 138

5,000 62

61

289

244

1,684

163
80

309
42

323

560

657

45

774

130

64

40

43

Total

154

20,810 $1,386,455 7,095

CHAPTER XVI.

COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES.

All societies observing the communal life, whether
founded on a religious or secular basis, are embraced in
these returns. Two of the societies are not religious, the
Icarian and the Altruist, but it was deemed best not to
omit them, on the technical ground that they are not or-
ganized to practice a faith, but to apply a social principle.

There are nine societies which properly come under this
head. One of these, the Bruederhoef Mennonite, is omitted
in this chapter because it is given in that on the Mennonites.
The other societies are these :

1. Shakers, 5. New Icaria,

2. Amana, 6. Altruists,

3. Harmony, 7. Adonai Shomo,

4. Separatists, 8. Church Triumphant

(Koreshan Ecclesia).

I. — THE SOCIETY OF SHAKERS.

The oldest of all existing communities in the United
States is that of the Shakers, or, more accurately, " The
Millennial Church, or United Society of Believers." Their
first community was organized at Mount Lebanon, N. Y.,
in 1792.

They count themselves as followers of Ann Lee, an
Enghsh woman, who was born in 1736 in Manchester and

III

112 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

died in i 784 in this country. They revere " Mother Ann,"
as she was called, as the second appearance of Christ on
earth. She was a member of the Society of Quakers, and
in a persecution which arose against them was cast into
prison. While in prison she saw Christ and had a special
divine revelation, w^hich showed her that the only way
mankind could be restored to the proper relation to God
was by leading a celibate life. She came to this country
in 1774 and settled at Watervliet, N. Y., in 1775, and died
there. The popular designation " Shakers " was first used
in England. Those Quakers who joined *' Mother Ann "
were noted for " unusual and violent manifestations of
religious fervor," and were therefore spoken of as " Shak-
ing Quakers." Hence the term '* Shakers."

The Shakers are strict celibates, have a uniform style
of dress, and use the words *'yea" and "nay," but not
"thee" or "thou." They are spiritualists, holding that
there is a " most intricate connection and the most con-
stant communion between themselves and the inhabitants
of the world of spirits." They believe, as already stated,
that the second coming of Christ is past, and that they
constitute the true Church, and that " revelation, spiritual-
ism, celibacy, oral confession, community, non-resistance,
peace, the gift of healing, miracles, physical health, and
separation from the world are the foundations of the new
heavens." They reject the trinitarian conception of God,
holding that he is a dual person, male and female, and that
the distinction of sex inheres in the soul and is eternal.
Christ, they believe, first appeared in Jesus as a male and
then in Ann Lee as a female. They worship only God.

Both sexes are represented in the ministry. Religious
services, held on Sunday, consist of exhortation, singing,

COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES.

113

and marching and dancing to music. There is little audi-
ble prayer.

There are 15 communities of Shakers — 3 each in Ohio
and Massachusetts, 2 each in Kentucky, Maine, New-
Hampshire, and New York, and i in Connecticut. They
have 16 church edifices, with a seating capacity of 5650,
or an average of 353, and a valuation of $36,800, or an
average of $2300. The number of members is 1728. In
1875, according to Nordhoff's ''Communistic Societies,"
they had 18 communities and 2415 members. This indi-
cates that they are decreasing.

Summary by States.

STATES. 0''?^"i-

zations.

Connecticut i

Kentucky 2

Maine 2

Massachusetts 3

New Hampshire ... 2

New York 2

Ohio 3

Total 15

2. — THE AMANA SOCIETY.

This society calls its organizations, of which there are
seven, ''True Inspiration Congregations." The commu-
nity is confined to Iowa County, la., where its members
exist in seven towns. They came from Germany in 1842
and settled near Buffalo, N. Y., whence they removed thir-
teen years later to their present location in Iowa. They
are a religious rather than an industrial community, and

Seating

Value of

Com-

ifices

Ca-

Church

mum-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

I

400

$5,000

100

2

700

1,900

371

2

1,000

5,000

100

4

1,000

5,800

129

2

700

1,500

250

2

1,100

12,000

575

3

750

5,600

203

6

5,650

$36,800

1,728

114 l^ELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

are devoted Bible readers, believing that all parts of the
Book are inspired. They hold to the Trinity, to justifi-
cation by faith, to the resurrection of the dead, but not to
eternal punishment. The wicked are to be purified in fire.
They do not observe the sacrament of baptism, but make
much of that of the Lord's Supper, which, however, is cele-
brated not oftener than once in two years. They believe
that an era of inspiration began at the opening of the eight-
eenth century, the Holy Ghost revealing the secrets of the
heart and conscience to messengers or new prophets. The
elders or ministers are guided by the spirit of inspiration,
and the community has at its head some one (at one time
it was a woman) who is under the direct inspiration of God.
There are three orders of members : the highest, the mid-
dle, and the lowest or children's order. They hold relig-
ious services every evening, and also on Sunday, Wednes-
day, and Saturday mornings. The general meeting is held
Saturday morning ; the other meetings are mostly for
prayer.

Summary.

^ . /-,, , Seating Value of Com
Organi- Church r-^ r-i u ;

gam- ^nurcn ^a- Church

zations. Edifices

mum-

pacity. Properly. cants.

Iowa 7 22 2,8oo $15,000 1,600

3. — THE HARMONY SOCIETY.

The founder of this society was George Rapp, who was
born in Germany in 1757 and died in Economy, Pa., in
1847. His followers are celibates, having adopted this
rule early in the present century, and follow the example
of patriarchal rule set in the Old Testament and hold to a
community of property. They are literalists in interpret-

COMMUNIS TIC SO CIE TIES.

115

ing the Scriptures, and they believe that the millennium
is near at hand and that all mankind will ultimately be
saved, those who marry being classified with the number
who will have to undergo a probation of purification. They
do not believe in spiritualism. They observe as holy days
Christmas, Good Friday, Easter, and Pentecost. They
celebrate the Lord's Supper annually in October. Promi-
nent in Economy is the sign of the '' Golden Rule Distil-
lery," which has been noted for the quality of whiskey
produced. They have one organization, one church edifice,
valued at $10,000, and 250 members.

Summary.

.TATF O^-gani- Church ^^^''"2 T^u '-"^ ? ^''™.-

^^^^^- zations. Edifices. C?" Church muni-

pacity. Property. cants.

Pennsylvania i i 500 $10,000 250

4. — THE SOCIETY OF SEPARATISTS.

The Separatists originated in Germany. They settled
at Zoar, O., in 181 7 and adopted communal life in 18 19.
They were called Separatists in Germany because they
separated from the State church, in the belief that they
could thus enjoy a more spiritual faith. They reject relig-
ious ceremonies. Marriages are allowed but not favored.
They are entered upon by a civil compact, there being no
religious celebration. Their Sunday services do not include
public prayer.

Summary.

Organi- Church
zations. Edifices.

Seating

Value of

Com-

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

Ohio

500 $3,000 200

Il6 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

5. — THE NEW ICARIA SOCIETY.

The New Icaria Society was organized in 1879. It has
no creed but " rationalism founded on jobservation," and
opposes all " anti-scientific revelations." Marriage is ap-
proved. The system of rule is democratic.

Summary.

^ . /-I 1 Seatinsr Value of Com-

STATE. O''?^"'- Sfi" ' Ca- Church muni-

zauons. Ldifices. p^^-^^ Property. cants.

Iowa I . . 21

6. — THE SOCIETY OF ALTRUISTS.

The Altruists, like the New Icarians, are non-sectarian.
The principles of the community are thus expressed :

*' It holds the property of all its members in common,
and all work according to their ability and are supplied
according to their wants, and live together in a common
home for their mutual assistance and support and to secure
their greatest wealth, comfort, and enjoyment. It allows
equal rights and privileges to all its members, both men
and women, in all its business affairs, which are conducted
in accordance with their majority vote by its officers who
are thereby elected ; and it makes no interference with the
marriage or family affairs of its members, nor with their
religious, political, or other opinions."

Summary.

r. ■ r-u u Seating Value of Com-

STATE Organi- Church ^^^^ Q\,y,,c\x muni-

zations. Edifices. ^.^^^j^y Property. cants.

Missouri i . . 25

COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES. II7

7. — THE ADONAI SHOMO.

This community was organized and legally established
as a corporation in 1876 in Petersham, Mass. At its organ-
ization it had 1 1 members. It came out of the Adventist
movement. Its leading principles are faith in Christ as
the Son of God, and a community of goods. All members,
male and female, have an equal voice in matters of govern-
ment and property. There is a common treasury, whence
individual needs are supplied. All labor for the common
maintenance, agriculture being the chief industry.

Summary.

^ . r^, , Seatinsr Value of Com-

STATE. O'"?^^-'- ^\>r Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. ^^^^^^ Property. cants.

Massachusetts i . . $6,000 20

8. — THE CHURCH TRIUMPHANT (KORESHAN ECCLESIA).

The founder of this body is Cyrus Teed. Cyrus in
Hebrew is Koresh ; hence the terms Koreshan Ecclesia,
or the Koreshan Church, and Koreshanity, the system of
Koresh. The foundation principle of the movement is the
*' reestablishment of church and state upon a basis of divine
fellowship," the law of which is love to neighbor. It has
three departments : the ecclesia, or church ; the college
of life, or educational department ; and the society Arch-
triumphant. As the aims of Koreshanity cannot be secured
where the spirit of competition operates, the life of the
disciples is communal. Celibacy is a fundamental doctrine.
It is held as desirable in order to conserve the forces of
life, and necessary to the attainment of that purity of life

Il8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES,

which issues in immortaUty. The disciples hope to pass
out of the world as did Enoch, Elijah, and Christ. They
have no churches, but occupy 6 private houses. The
property in Chicago, though returned as private, is held
for denominational purposes.

Summary by States.

STATES. ^''P"^- Su'-^h

zations. Edihces.

California i

Illinois 2

Massachusetts i

Oregon i

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

Value of
Church
Property,

Com-
muni-
cants.

....

$36,000

15

160

15

Total 5 . . $36,000 205

Summary by States of All Communistic Societies.

California

Connecticut

Illinois

Iowa

Kentucky

Maine

Massachusetts

Missouri

New Hampshire . . .

New York

Ohio

Oregon

Pennsylvania

South Dakota

I

15

I

I

400

$5,000

100

2

36,000

160

8

22

2,800

15,000

1,621

2

2

700

1,900

371

2

2

1,000

5,000

100

5

4

1,000

11,800

164
25

2

2

700

1,500

250

2

2

1,100

12,000

575

4

4

1,250

8,600

403
15

I

I

500

10,000

250

5

5

600

4,500

352

Total 37 45 10,050 $111,300 4,401

South Dakota is added to give the Bruederhoef Men-
nonite community.

CHAPTER XVII.

THE CONGREGATIONAL CHURCHES.

The first church of the Congregational faith and order
in the United States came over the sea to Plymouth,
Mass., in the ''Mayflower," in 1620. Before the close of
the first half of that century there were in New England
5 I Congregational churches, besides two or three on Long
Island and one in Virginia.

Congregationalism developed great strength in New
England, spreading but slowly over other sections of the
country. In 1801 a plan of union was entered into with
the Presbyterian Church concerning the formation of
churches in new settlements, and under it Congregation-
alists going west from New England generally entered
Presbyterian churches. This plan continued in force until
1852, when it was formally abrogated by a convention of
Congregationalists at Albany, on the ground that it prac-
tically excluded Congregationalism from the country west
of New England. It is noticeable that in the older States
where there are many Congregationalists there are compar-
atively few Presbyterians, and vice versa. Since the abro-
gation of the plan of union the growth of Congregational
churches in the West, particularly in Illinois and the yet
newer States of the Northwest, has been quite rapid. Their
antislavery record entirely shut them out of the States of
the South until after the Civil War. Their numbers in that
section are still limited and include a good proportion of

119

120 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

colored members, to whose education they have been much
devoted.

The Pilgrims and Puritans, who constituted the early
Congregational churches, were not averse to Presbyterian-
ism on doctrinal grounds. Congregationalists and Presby-
terians were in substantial agreement, the Westminster
Confession serving acceptably as the doctrinal symbol of
both for many years. It was adopted by the Congre-
gationalists at a general synod at Cambridge, Mass., in
1646-48. The Savoy Confession of Faith, w^hich is sim-
ilar to that of Westminster, was adopted by local synods
in 1680 and in 1708, and a national council held in 1865,
in Boston, Mass., expressed its adherence to the faith
*' substantially embodied " in these two confessions, and
adopted a declaration, known as the *' Burial Hill Declara-
tion," affirming the general unity of the church of Christ
in all the world, and setting forth the " fundamental truths
in which all Christians should agree," as a basis of gen-
eral cooperation and fellowship. In 1871 a National Trien-
nial Council was held in Oberlin, O. The following was
adopted as a part of the constitution of the council :

" They [the Congregational churches] agree in belief
that the Holy Scriptures are the sufficient and only infalli-
ble rule of faith and practice ; their interpretation thereof
being in substantial accordance with the great doctrines of
the Christian faith, commonly called Evangelical, held in
our churches from the early times, and sufficiently set forth
by former general councils."

Dr. William Ives Budington, the moderator of the coun-
cil, afterward gave the following interpretation of this para-
graph :

"Any churches recognizing the independency of the

THE CONGREGATIONAL CHURCHES. 121

local church, and professing the historic faith of Christ's
church, are actually and intentionally embraced within
the fellowship of the national council. The distinctions of
Old School and New School were ignored, and just as much
Arminianism and Calvinism."

According to this, Congregationalism welcomes Armini-
ans as well as Calvinists to its churches. In 1883 a com-
mission appointed by the national council formulated a
confession, consisting of twelve articles. It is of a general
evangelical character.

The polity of the Congregational churches 'is based on
the principle of the complete autonomy of each local church.
Connected with this principle is that of the fellowship of
the churches. The Cambridge platform, adopted in the
middle of the seventeenth century, declares that '* although
churches be distinct and therefore may not be confounded
with one another, and equal and therefore have not domin-
ion one over another, yet all churches ought to preserve
church communion one with another, because they are all
united unto Christ, not only as a mystical, but as a polit-
ical, head, whence is derived a communion suitable there-
unto." The fountain of ecclesiastical power is in the local
church, and not in any association or council of churches.
Each church manages its own affairs. When differences
arise between churches, or between members of the same
church, or between a church and its pastor, they may be
referred to a council specially summoned, composed of
pastors and representatives of neighboring churches of the
same faith and order. The decisions of councils are, how-
ever, not mandatory, but simply advisory. Councils have
to do chiefly with questions of denominational fellowship.
They examine, ordain, and install pastors, and recognize

122 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

churches. There are local associations purely ministerial,
meeting for fellowship, and which in some sections assume
the duty of examining candidates for license to preach, the
license being in the nature of a certification to the churches
of the fitness of the licentiate. There are also local and
State associations or conferences of churches and ministers
which hold regular meetings for consultation concerning
the benevolent and missionary work of the churches within
their bounds. The Triennial National Council embraces
representatives of all the local associations and conferences ;
but equally with the local bodies it has no other province
than that of giving counsel to the churches and benevolent
societies.

The Congregational idea of the minister is that he is a
teacher who \^ prinuis inter pares. He is a member of the
church which he serves, and is subject to its discipline like
any other member. The officers of a church consist of one
or more pastors, also called bishops or elders ; and of dea-
cons, who are laymen charged with the administration of
the sacraments and of the charitable interests. Connected
with most churches is a religious society embracing all
members and supporters of the church. The church calls
a pastor, and the society approves the call and fixes the
salary.

In New England for many years Congregationalism
was the established religion. In the colonies of New
Haven and Massachusetts membership in a Congrega-
tional church was a condition of the exercise of the polit-
ical franchise, and the churches in most of New England
were supported by monies raised in the tax levies. In
course of time this system was modified so as to allow
persons to contribute to whatever church they preferred.

THE CONGREGATIONAL CHURCHES. I23

It was formally abolished in Connecticut in 18 16, and in
Massachusetts in 1833.

There are Congregational churches in all the States
except Delaware, and in all the Territories except Alaska.
The total of members in this country, not including several
thousand converts in connection with missions of the Amer-
ican Board in foreign lands, is more than half a million.
Massachusetts, where Congregationalists were the first
colonists, has a larger proportion of the total than any
other State, 101,890; Connecticut comes second, with
59,154; New York third, with 45,686; Illinois fourth,
with 35,830; and Ohio fifth, with 32,281. Of the total
valuation of church property, $43,335,437, Massachusetts
has more than a fourth, or $11,030,890; Connecticut,
$5,366,201 ; New York, $5,175,262 ; and Illinois, $2,975,-
812. There are only 15 places in Massachusetts used by
Congregationalists as places of worship which they do not
own. There are 62 such places in South Dakota, 50 in
Iowa, and 47 in Michigan. In all, 456 halls, with a seat-
ing capacity of 42,646, are used by congregations. The
4868 organizations own 4736 edifices, with an aggregate
seating capacity of 1,553,080, indicating an average of 328
to each house. The average value of each edifice is $9150.

Summary by States.

o..^o„; rT,.,^oV, Seating Value of Com-

STATES. ?/£"^- Ch"^^j^ Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. ^^^^^^ Property. cants.

Alabama 28 22 5,505 $91,755 1,683

Arizona 3 3 550 9,500 162

Arkansas 7 5 1,600 26,000 669

California 182 149 >^ 37,773 1,014^975 1I5907

Colorado 49 38^ 11,010 377,090 3,217

Connecticut 306 383 147,688 5,366,201 59,154

District of Columbia 6 6 3, 370 339,000 1,399

Florida 39 29 7,600 73^775 ^y^H

124 liJ^LlGIOUS FORCES OF THE UiVITED STATES.

Summary by States

Organi- Church

STATES. zations. Edifices.

Georgia 7^ 58

Idaho 5 3

Illinois 302 296

Indiana 55 42 j^

Indian Territory ... 6 ....

Iowa 285 243X

Kansas 183 152

Kentucky 8 6

Louisiana 20 11

Maine 240 272)^

Maryland 3 3

Massachusetts 559 67124^

Michigan 331 299 >i

Minnesota 175 152

Mississippi 7 5

Missouri 80 69

Montana 7 5

Nebraska 172 144

Nevada i i

New Hampshire ... 188 226

New Jersey 33 36

New Mexico 4 4

New York 301 324K

North Carolina .... 20 16

North Dakota 65 38

Ohio 247 252;^

Oklahoma 10 ....

Oregon 35 27

Pennsylvania 108 looj^f

Rhode Island 34 39

South Carolina .... 3 3

South Dakota 138 80

Tennessee 26 20

Texas 15 12

Utah 14 2

Vermont 198 217

Virginia 2 2

Washington 104 62

West Virginia 2 2

Wisconsin 182 196

Wyoming 7 6

Total 4,868 4,736 1,553,080 $43,335,437 512,771

s. — Contimied.

Seating

Value of

Com-

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

15,500

$75,350

3,880

420

6,400

105

103,036

2,975,812

35,830

12,200

221,650

3,081

127

23733

68,081

1,231,886

34,975

485,975

11.945

1,750

20,200

449

3,825

23,800

1,057

85.591

1,512,030

21,523

1,150

71,500

336

298,910

11,030,890

101,890

82,458

1,533,055

24,582

37,403

1,114.800

13,624

1,150

6,975

210

29,550

650,344

7,617

1,130

38,800

345

32,019

640,204

10,045

200

1,000

50

73,346

1,405,050

19,712

14,050

655,300

4,912

625

17,800

175

128,179

5.175,262

45,686

3,705

14,200

1,002

5,955

81,800

1,616

83,029

2,044,525

32,281
170

7,500

160,200

2,037

34,605

672,588

9,818

19,080

905,800

7,192

1,100

31,350

376

14,967

200,665

5,164

4,570

106.000

1,429

3,250

55,300

846

600

76,000

460

65,112

1,318,100

20,465

550

7,500

156

13,698

316,230

3,154

750

18,500

136

52,615

1,089,750

15,841

1,350

44o5o

339

CHAPTER XVIII.

THE DISCIPLES OF CHRIST.

This body, often called also Christians, was one of the
results of the great revival movement which began in Ten-
nessee and Kentucky in the early part of the present cent-
ury. Rev. Barton W. Stone, a Presbyterian minister who
was prominent in the revival movement, withdrew from
the Presbyterian Church, and in 1804 organized a church
with no other creed than the Bible and with no name but
that of Christian. One of his objects was to find a basis
for the union of all Christian believers. A little later
Thomas and Alexander Campbell, father and son, who
came from Ireland, where the former had been a Presby-
terian minister, organized union societies in Pennsylvania.
Changing their views as to baptism, they joined the Red-
stone Association of Baptists. Shortly after, when Alex-
ander Campbell was charged with not being in harmony
with the creed, he followed the Burch Run Church, of
which he was pastor. Into the Mahoning Baptist Associa-
tion, which, leavened with his teachings, soon ceased to be
known as a Baptist association. In 1827, after some cor-
respondence with Rev. B. W. Stone and his followers of
the Christian Connection, there was a union with a large
number of congregations in Ohio, Kentucky, and Tennes-
see, and the organization variously known as '' Disciples of
Christ" and *' Christians" Is the result.

125

126 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

The leading principles of the Disciples of Christ are, to
quote from one of their tracts: (i) '* To restore the lost
unity of believers and so of the Church of Christ by a
return in doctrine, ordinance, and life to the religion
definitely outlined" in the New Testament ; (2) no human
creed, but the Bible only as the rule of faith and practice ;
(3) baptism by immersion of believers only, in which
*' comes a divine assurance of remission of sins and accept-
ance with God " ; (4) the celebration of the Lord's Supper
as a ''feast of love" every Sunday. The central doctrine
of their teaching is that *' Jesus is the Christ, the Son
of God." They hold that "personal trust in a personal
Redeemer" is the faith that is necessary to salvation.

In polity they are congregational. Their ministers are
ordained, but are not, in denominational usage, addressed
with the title '' Rev." They have as church officers elders,
also called bishops, pastors, or presbyters, deacons, and
evangelists. The latter are itinerant missionaries. The
churches are united in State and district associations for
missionary work, and there is also a national convention
for home and another organization for foreign missions,
and a Woman's Board of Missions for both home and
foreign missions.

The Disciples of Christ are represented in all the States
but New Hampshire and Nevada, and in all the Territories
except Alaska. In number of members Missouri leads
the States, with 97,773; Indiana is second, with 78,942;
Kentucky third, with 77,647; Illinois fourth, with 60,867 ;
and Ohio fifth, with 54,425. They have an aggregate of
7246 organizations, 5324 church edifices, valued at $12,-
206,038, and 641,051 members or communicants. The
average seating capacity of the churches is 302, and the

THE DISCIPLES OF CHRIST.

127

average value $2292; 1141 halls, with a seating capacity
of 139,325, are occupied.

In many States no little difficulty was encountered in
the attempt to gather full statistics for the census. The
most competent person in each State was appointed to do
the work, but it was not possible to get returns for all con-
gregations known or believed to be in existence. This
was particularly true of Tennessee, where estimates only,
founded on various sources of information, were possible
for several counties. A small percentage of members in
a number of the States is not, therefore, embraced in the
following tables, which are believed, however, to be the
most complete of any ever before published :

Summary by States.

STATES. O""?^"'-

zations.

Alabama 201

Arizona 3

Arkansas 265

California 89

Colorado 31

Connecticut 2

Delaware 4

District of Columbia 2

Florida . 49

Georgia. 64

Idaho 6

Illinois 641

Indiana 733

Indian Territory ... 82

Iowa 403

Kansas 352

Kentucky 632

Louisiana 4

Maine 9

Maryland 14

Massachusetts 4

Michigan 73

Seating

Value of

Com-

edifices.

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

128

30,818

$78,185

9,201

I

150

3,000

78

123

34,785

106,360

14,385

62

17,675

291,250

7,433

18

4,945

151,625

2,400

I

500

16,000

337

3

450

4,800

95

2

1,200

80,000

700

22

5,150

14,850

1,306

60

20,805

,197,925

4,676

I

300

2,000

350

550

155,505

1,145,275

60,867

651

219,320

1,329,370

78,942

9

2,805

3,350

1,977

308

83,450

708,100

30,988

197

55,045

468,975

25,200

530

169,635

1,321,510

llMl

4

1,000

22,300

202

3

700

6,100

293

14

5,200

66,200

1,774

3

1,700

67,200

in

49

14,870

160,650

5,788

128 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States. — Continued.

n^r^or,; rv„.,-^i. Seating Value of Com-

STATES. ?/?^"J- ^)^'f^^ Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. p^^j^y Property. cants.

Minnesota -i^-j 29 5,070 $73,000 1,917

Mississippi iii 69 12,675 55^422 5,729

Missouri 1,120 830 263,280 1,632,531 97,772,

Montana 13 9 1,789 58,800 785

Nebraska 100 83 22,660 269,375 7,715

New Jersey i 105

New Mexico 4 65

New York 41 36 11,810 363,650 4,316

North Carolina .... ■ 186 136 38,520 7i,i57 12,437

North Dakota i 20

Ohio 475 446 138,778 1,462,250 54,425

Oklahoma = 9 2 300 500 265

Oregon 74 40 10,950 76,700 4,067

Pennsylvania 125 loi 33,785 533,147 12,007

Rhode Island i i 150 3,000 35

South Carolina .... 50 2)7 8,060 10,200 2,880

South Dakota 15 6 1,350 10,800 490

Tennessee 322 245 80,510 410,660 41,125

Texas 536 267 78.370 467,900 41^859

Utah 2 270

Vermont 2 2 475 5,000 262

Virginia 161 148 45,228 240,929 14,100

Washington 86 29 7,150 93, 400 5,816

West Virginia 85 51 16,709 92,292 5,807

Wisconsin 24 18 5,825 30,300 1,317

Wyoming 2 48

Total 7,2465,3241,609,452 $12,206,038641,051

CHAPTER XIX.

THE DUNKARDS.

The Dunkards, or German Baptists, or Brethren, are of
German origin, and trace their beginning back to Alexan-
der Mack, of Schwartzenau, Germany, Early in the eight-
eenth century Mack and several others formed a habit of
meeting together for the study of the New Testament.
They were convinced that its doctrines and principles of
church order were not being faithfully followed, either by
the Lutheran or the Reformed Church. They therefore
resolved to form a society of their own. Alexander Mack
was chosen as their pastor. Persecution soon arose, and
they were scattered. In 17 19 most of them got together
and came to the United States, settling in Pennsylvania,
where their first church was organized about 1723. Like
the Mennonites, they chose Germantown, where Christian
Saur, one of their number, edited and printed the first
German Bible in America, the unbound sheets of which
were used by the British soldiers to litter their horses after
the battle of Germantown, in the Revolutionary War.
Later a number of these sheets were gathered up and
several volumes were made of them, some of which are
still in existence.

The Dunkards were an earnest and devout people, en-
deavoring to shape their lives according to the teachings
of the New Testament, and they increased quite rapidly,

129

130 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

drawing their converts, of course, from the German ele-
ment. One of their most important principles is noncon-
formity to the world. They have sought, while living in
the midst of the world, to preserve a simple, unostenta-
tious life, ignoring the fashions and the customs of society
in dress, in household furnishing, and in general mode of
life. Through a long course of years this subject occupied
more or less attention at every Annual Meeting. Bishops
and heads of families were exhorted to be careful that they
and their households set a good example in rejecting the
** high fashions" of the times. As early as 1822 it was
decided that with those who should continue to disregard
the rule of nonconformity after the third admonition the
Brethren should not break bread. In 1840 complaint was
heard at the Annual Meeting of the increase of the '' evil "
of conformity to the world. Some Brethren, it was said,
conform too much to the world in '' building, house-furni-
ture, apparel, etc., and even in sleighing have bells upon
their horses." Five years later a solemn warning was
given against " fashionable dressing, building and orna-
menting houses in the style of those high in the world,"
as an "alarming and dangerous evil." In 1846 the over-
seers of churches were instructed to see that members did
not have paintings, carpets, fine furniture, or fine houses.
Much attention was given at the various Annual Meetings
to the fashions of women. In 1862 they were forbidden
to wear '* hoops " and bonnets, and enjoined never to be
without the cap, or prayer- covering, in church worship.
Among the queries sent up in later years was one asking
whether it was lawful for Brethren to establish or patronize
high- schools. The reply was that Brethren should not
mind JdgJi things but condescend to men of low estate.

THE DUNKARDS. I3I

The Brethren, however, continued to maintain a high-
school, and have even estabHshed colleges. Despite their
utmost care, innovations crept in gradually among them ;
carpets, musical instruments, gold watches, and other for-
bidden articles found their way gradually into use, and the
cut and character of their garments were changed. Their
discipline became insensibly relaxed, and the differences
between them and their neighbors of other denominations
were less striking. The result was that the more conserv-
ative, rallying against these innovations and insisting upon
adherence to the old rules of discipline, found themselves
strongly opposed by the more progressive element, and a
division occurred about ten years ago. As the outcome
of this division there are three branches, known as the
Conservative, the Progressive, and the Old Order Brethren.
There is, besides, a fourth called the Seventh-Day Baptist,
German. This was due to a secession from the Dunkards,
led by Conrad Beissel, in 1728. Beissel and his disciples
observed the seventh day of the week as the Sabbath, and
adopted a communal life.

On the general doctrines of the evangelical faith the
Brethren are in harmony with other Protestant churches.
They interpret the Scriptures literally, and hold that un-
questioning obedience should be given to both letter and
spirit. They agree with the Baptists in holding that im-
mersion is the only proper form of baptism, and that believ-
ers are the only proper subjects of the ordinance. They
do not practice infant baptism. The ordinance is adminis-
tered to candidates in a kneeling position. They are dipped
thrice, once at the mention of each name of the Trinity in
the baptismal formula. They are dipped forward instead
of backward, contrary to the usual custom of immersion.

132 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

One reason given for dipping forward is that when Christ
died upon the cross his head fell forward on his breast.
Immediately after the third immersion the administrator
lays his hands upon the candidate's head and offers prayer.

Endeavoring to follow all the customs as well as the
commandments of the New Testament, the Dunkards hold
communion in the evening. It is preceded by the feast
of love, or the agapce of the Greeks. After partaking of
a full meal, which is served at tables, the bread and wine
of the sacrament are administered. In connection with
this they extend the right hand of fellowship to one another
and exchange the kiss of charity. This part of the service
is observed separately by the sexes. Before the supper is
eaten the ceremony of washing one another's feet is per-
formed, the brethren observing it among themselves and
the sisters doing likewise.

The ministry consists of bishops or elders, ministers, and
deacons, all of whom are elected by the congregations.
Deacons are advanced to be ministers, ministers are ad-
vanced to the second degree, and bishops or elders are
elected from the list of ministers of the second degree.
Ministers are chosen from the body of the brethren. In
most cases they receive nothing for their services.

The polity of the Dunkards is partly Congregational and
partly Presbyterian. Their chief ecclesiastical body is the
Annual Meeting or Conference, whose decisions are con-
sidered binding upon district conferences and churches.
Questions in doctrine and usage are sent from the district
conferences to the Annual Meeting, which returns replies,
generally with a Scriptural quotation to indicate the au-
thority on which the replies are based. Each district con-
ference sends to the Annual Meeting one bishop and one

THE DUNKARDS.

133

delegate. The bishops compose the Standing Committee
of the conference. This Standing Committee provides for
the organization of the meeting by choosing officers and
bringing the business before the meeting in the proper
shape for action ; and also appoints committees in cases
of difficulty in local churches. After the division changes
were made in the manner of holding the Annual Meeting
in each branch except the Old Order.

The Brethren hold not only to the principle of noncon-
formity but also to that of nonresistance, and earnestly
protest against secret societies. Their ministers are not
trained men, but pursue their ordinary business avocations
during the week, preaching on Sundays and other occa-
sions, as required. There are four branches, as follows:

1. Conservative.

2. Progressive.

3. Old Order.

4. Seventh-Day, German.

I. — THE CONSERVATIVE BRETHREN.

The Conservatives constitute the largest branch of the
Dunkards. The division occurred, as already stated, as
the result of a disagreement concerning the enforcement
of discipline in matters of conformity. The Conservatives
found themselves between two fires. On the one hand,
there were quite a number of Brethren who demanded
more liberty in the matter of the wearing of dress, and in
other customs which had hitherto been frowned upon. On
the other hand, there was a body of Brethren who insisted
upon a rigorous enforcement of the prohibitions against
the adoption of modern dress and modern customs. It

134 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATFS.

was the policy of the Conservatives to deal leniently with
those who wanted more liberty, and to conciliate, if pos-
sible, those who wanted a more rigorous enforcement of
the discipline. The Old Order Brethren, however, felt
that the Progressive Brethren had already departed from
the ancient order of the church. The principle of dress as
held by the Conservatives was that plainness, modesty, and
economy in dress is a gospel principle, and that to retain
the form of plainness was to insure the retention of the
principle of plainness. The Progressive Brethren believed
in the principle of plainness, but declared that there was
no merit in adhering to a particular form of plainness.
The Progressives, therefore, became a distinct branch.

One of the points of disagreement between the Conserv-
atives and the Old Order Brethren was that of the in-
troduction of Sunday-schools. The Old Order Brethren
stoutly opposed this as an innovation, while the Conserva-
tives held that it was simply an application of the principle
of the fathers that the children should be religiously edu-
cated. The Old Order Brethren were likewise opposed
to educational institutions. The Conservatives say on
this point that the fathers themselves, if they were now
hving, would be favorable to Sunday-schools and high-
schools, and also to missionary work. This, then, is the posi-
tion of the Conservative body. They are in favor of retain-
ing the principle of nonconformity to the world, but of not
enforcing it so rigorously as was done twenty-five or fifty
years ago. They believe in Sabbath-schools and mission-
ary work, and also in educating their own people. They
are represented in twenty-eight States and two Territories,
being strongest in Pennsylvania, Indiana, and Ohio, where
more than one half of their communicants are found. There

THE DUNKARDS.

135

are 180 halls, with a seating capacity of 15,048. The
average value of the houses of worship is $1313, and the
average seating capacity 414.

Summary by States.

Arkansas

California

Colorado

Florida

Idaho .

Illinois

Indiana

Indian Territory

Iowa

Kansas

Kentucky

Louisiana

Maryland

Michigan

Minnesota . . . .

Missouri

Nebraska

New Jersey

North Carolina .

Ohio

Oklahoma

Oregon

Pennsylvania . . .
South Dakota. . .

Tennessee

Texas

Virginia

Washington ....
West Virginia .
Wisconsin

Organi-
zations.

4

3

I
I

55
107

52
62

29
12

2
32
28

3
9
95
2
6

[OI

4

19

6

42
3

33
5

Church Seating

Edifices. ^^ll^^

I
2
I
I

59
129

"37^
34

39%
II

2
26
10

3

5

I27>^

400

375
300
200
200
22,850
58,565

14,125
13,150

15,825

3,728

600

9,670

3,650

950

1,625

50,620

4

1,600
94,738

16

I
87

7,450
40,635

32

12,180

Value of
Church
Property.

$300

2,200

1,200

600

1,000

96,860

[79,870

49,505
53,425

60, 200

11,425

1,500

23,025

14,500

5,000

2,000

153,365

4,400
354,008

11,700

300

73,523

21,635

Com-
muni-
cants.

78
211

no

41

40

3,701

10,224

27

2,769

3,228

10

17

2,446

560

104

1,845
998
191
510

8,490

46

250

14,194

102

1,249

95
6,659

26

2,710

170

Total 720 854 353,586 $1,121,541 61,101

2. — THE PROGRESSIVE BRETHREN.

The reasons for the division which resulted in the for-
mation of this branch of the Dunkards have already been

136 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

given. They constitute the most advanced section of
the body of Dunkards. Their rules respecting noncon-
formity to the world are far less strict than those of the
Conservatives. They call themselves simply Brethren, or
The Brethren, and do not wish to be known as Dunkards.
The number of their communicants is but a little more
than one eighth of that of the Conservatives. They
occupy 37 halls, w^hich have a seating capacity of 4455.
The average value of their edifices is $1521, and the aver-
age seating capacity 342.

Summary by States.

STATES Organi-

^'^^^^- zations.

California 2

Colorado i

Illinois 4

Indiana 22

Iowa 7

Kansas 16

Maryland i

Michigan 6

Missouri 3

Nebraska 5

Ohio 27

Oregon i

Pennsylvania 23

Virginia 4

West Virginia .... 6

Total 128

Church
Edifices.

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

Value of

Church

Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

X

150

$250

72
17

3/2

4

1,200

5,875
1,425

7,500

22,620

6,850

193

1,479
601

3

5

785
1,400

5,400
2,600

507
200

5

1,570

5,850

240

\%

200
1,950

8,900

^2
396

I7M

7,000

30,700

1,542

I

200

200

20

28

8:335

50,400

2,008

3

1,300

2,450

397

4/2

I-350

2,050

327

96 32,740 $145,770 8,o8t)

3. — THE OLD ORDER BRETHREN.

This is the smallest of the three branches into which the
Dunkards were divided about ten years ago. The Old
Order Brethren aim to prohibit conformity to the fashions
of the world as rigorously as did the fathers fifty years

THE DUNKARDS.

137

ago. They are opposed to Sunday-schools, missionary
endeavor, and high-schools or colleges. The census au-
thorities had much difficulty in getting returns from them.
They were opposed to the numbering of their people for
Scriptural reasons, and refused in many cases to give in-
formation, which was otherwise obtained. There are 62
halls, with a seating capacity of 2330, occupied as places
of worship. The average value of the church edifices is
$1279, average seating capacity 408.

Summary by States.

Arkansas

California

Illinois

Indiana

Iowa

Kansas

Kentucky

Maryland

Michigan

Missouri

Nebraska ......

North Carolina .

Ohio

Oregon

Pennsylvania . . .

Virginia

West Virginia . .

Wisconsin

Wyoming

Total.

Organi-
zations.

12
21

9
13

I

6
3
9
4

31

I

4
4
12
I
I

135

Church
Edifices.

3

^%
3

2

I
2

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

725
5,050

800
1,200

1,200
150
200
350

2,900

1,400

950

Value of
Church
Property.

$970

16,400

2,600

2,800

3,000
200

1,600
600

28 10,825 44,000

5.000
2,500
1,100

Com-
muni-
cants.

4
7
225
647
100
332

3
328

44
155
47
15
1,766
10

311

188

179

29

21

63 25,750 $80,770 4,411

4. — THE SEVENTH-DAY BAPTISTS, GERMAN.

This is the oldest secession from the body of Dunkards.
As already stated, Conrad Beissel founded it in 1728.
Only a very few members are now reported. These ob-

138 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

serve the seventh day as the Sabbath, and some features
of the communal Hfe. They are found in Bedford, Frank-
Hn, Lancaster, and Somerset counties, Pa.

Summary.

n,^o„; r\..,^r.\. Seating Value of Com-

STATE. ?/,?f"'- Church (.^_« ^^^^^^ .^

zations. Edifices. ^^^-^^ Property. cants.

Pennsylvania 6 3 1,960 $14,550 194

Summary by States of All Dunkards.

STATES.

Arkansas 5 i 400 $300 82

California 6 2 525 2,450 290

Colorado 2 i 300 1,200 127

Florida i i 200 600 41

Idaho I I 200 1,000 40

Illinois 71 65 24,775 105,330 4,119

Indiana 150 156 69,490 218,890 12,350

Indian Territory ... i 27

Iowa 68 43 16,350 58,955 3,470

Kansas 91 40 15,135 61,625 4,067

Kentucky 2 13

Louisiana i 17

Maryland 36 47 18,425 65,800 2,974

Michigan 21 17 5,448 I7,475 844

Minnesota 2 2 600 1,500 104

Missouri 44 29 10,070 24,625 2,090

Nebraska 37 16 5,950 24,000 1,441

New Jersey 3 3 950 5,000 191

North Carolina 10 5 1,625 2,000 525

Ohio 153 173 68,445 228,065 11,798

Oklahoma 2 46

Oregon 8 5 1,800 4,600 280

Pennsylvania 134 261 107,933 423,958 16,707

South Dakota 4 102

Tennessee 19 16 7, 450 11,700 1,249

Texas 6 i 150 300 95

Virginia 50 93 43^335 78,473 7,244

Washington 3 26

West Virginia 51 38 14,480 24,785 3,216

Wisconsin 6 199

Wyoming i 21

Total 989 1,016 414,036 $1,362,631 73»795

CHAPTER XX.

THE EVANGELICAL ASSOCIATION.

Jacob Albright, originally a Lutheran, born in 1759,
was the founder of the Evangelical Association. Near the
close of the last century he became an earnest revival
preacher. He labored among the German-speaking popu-
lation, and in 1800 formed a society of converts in Penn-
sylvania for ''social prayer and devotional exercises" every
Sunday and every Wednesday night. This was the rise
of the movement which resulted in the Evangelical Asso-
ciation. The first conference was held in 1807. This
conference elected Jacob Albright a bishop. Two years
later a church discipline very similar to that of the Metho-
dist Episcopal Church was pubHshed. Some years after
the death of Bishop Albright (1808) the name Evangelical
Association of North America was adopted. Previously
to this his followers had been known as " The Albright
People," or "The Albrights."

In doctrine and polity the Evangelical Association is
Methodist. It has annual conferences, a quadrennial gen-
eral conference, which is the supreme legislative and judi-
cial body, quarterly conferences, presiding elders, and an
itinerant and a local ministry, exhorters, class leaders, etc.
It also has bishops, who, however, are not elected for life,
but for a term of four years. Its Articles of Faith, twenty-
one in number, are the same in substance and almost the
same in language as the twenty- five articles of the Metho-

139

140 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

dist churclies, with a few omissions. Formerly the con-
stituency of tlie church was almost entirely German ; now
it is largely English.

The Evangelical Association has twenty-six annual con-
ferences. Four of the conferences are in other lands : one
in Canada, one in Germany, one in Switzerland, and one
in Japan.

The church is in a divided state. In October, 1891,
two bodies, each claiming to be the legal general confer-
ence, were held, one in Indianapolis, the other in Phila-
delphia, and each elected a different set of bishops and
general church officers. The differences are of long stand-
ing. They were augmented in the application in 1890 and
1 89 1 of disciplinary processes to the three bishops of the
Association, all of whom were tried and suspended and
afterward restored by the respective general conferences.
The secular courts have been appealed to in various cases
growing out of these troubles.

The church is strongest in Pennsylvania, where it has
42,379 communicants. There are in all 2310 organiza-
tions, with 1899 church edifices, with an average seating
capacity of 252 and an average value of $2520; 425 halls,
with a seating capacity of 24,485, are occupied as places
of worship.

THE EVANGELICAL ASSOCIATION.

141

Summary by States.

STATES. O":?^"'-

zations.

California 13

Colorado 3

Florida 2

Illinois 134

Indiana 124

Iowa 188

Kansas 96

Kentucky 3

Maryland 14

Michigan 134

Minnesota 134

Missouri 26

Nebraska 81

New Jersey. ...... 10

New York 86

North Dakota 31

Ohio 216

Oregon 25

Pennsylvania 662

South Dakota 74

Texas 8

Washington 7

West Virginia 15

Wisconsin 224

Total 2,310

i^U.-^^U

Seating

Value of

Com-

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

10

2,350

$72,100

472

I

150

1,600

87

4

450

2,000

69

132

35,000

438,500

10,934

104%

30,445

214.390

6,738

147

30,910

299,235

9,761

so

10,060

85,600

4,459

3

850

16,000

213

14

5,800

123,900

1,743

97

22,775

188,450

6,677

89

17,165

170,550

6,181

20

6,750

39,700

1,102

47

8,935

86,100

3,458

10

2,675

59,250

669

8o>^

18,870

401,850

6,222

10

2,035

21,100

784

215K

60,835

491,975

14,673

24

3.300

63,900

1,199

627 M

178,750

1,590,605

42,379

15

2,280

20,450

1,628

7

1,400

22,950

296

6

1,200

14,900

451

13

2,825

5>475

565

172

33,525

355,^00

12,553

1,899 479,335^4,785,680 133,313

Summary

CONFERENCES.

Atlantic 30

California 13

Cen'l Pennsylvania. 259

Dakota in

Des Moines 77

East Pennsylvania . . 218

Erie 49

Illinois 106

Indiana 132

Iowa 108

Kansas 115

Michigan 145

BY Conferences.

30

9,625

$317,250

2,903

10

2,350

72,100

472

253K

76,900

487,315

15,616

25

4,315

41,550

2,512

61

14,620

117,500

4,592

218;^

59'790

778,265

17,899

47

12,775

211,400

3,996

105

30,200

397,250

9,570

ii3i

33,470

228,265

7,140

83

15,740

178,135

5,069

71

16,860

124,900

5,533

108

25,275

205,700

7,386

142 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.
Summary by Conferences. — Continued.

CONPEKEKCES. O'S;

Minnesota 128

Nebraska 61

New York 71

Ohio 138

Oregon 32

Pittsburg 208

Platte River 30

South Indiana 44

Texas 8

Wisconsin 227

Total 2,310 1,899 479.335 $4,785,680 133,313

_

Seating

Value of

Com-

Vllfi^ac-

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property,

cants.

89

17,165

$170,550

6,081

34

5,450

64,950

2,126

66

15,370

262,250

5,295

140

38,835

293,600

8,999

30

4,500

78,800

1,650

178

48,735

263,300

9,738

13

3,585

23,150

1,447

44

8,800

89,300

2,341

7

1,400

22,950

296

173

33,575

357,200

12,652

CHAPTER XXI.

THE FRIENDS.

The Friends, or Quakers, as they are often called, own
as their founder George Fox, an Englishman, born in Dray-
ton, Leicestershire, in 1624. He began to preach experi-
mental holiness of heart and life in 1647. He had large
congregations, and in 1656 was assisted by sixty ministers.
The first general meeting of Friends was held in London
in 1668, the second in 1672. The Yearly Meeting was
established in 1678. Encountering much opposition and
severe persecution in England, many Friends emigrated to
this country. A few arrived at Boston in 1656, whence
they were subsequently scattered by persecution; many
came to New Jersey and Pennsylvania after 1674.

The first Yearly Meeting in America is beheved to have
been held in Rhode Island in 1661. George Fox met
with it in 1672, and in 1683 it was set off from the Lon-
don Yearly Meeting. It was held regularly at Newport
until 1878. Since that date it has alternated between
Newport and Portland, Me. Yearly Meetings were organ-
ized in Maryland in 1672, in Pennsylvania and New Jersey
in 1 68 1, in North Carolina in 1708, and in Ohio in 1812.

The Friends have no creed, no liturgy, and no sacra-
ments. They believe in a spiritual baptism and a spiritual
communion, and hold that the outward rites are unnec-
essary. They accept the Old and New Testaments as a

143

144 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

divine revelation, and in general the doctrine of the atone-
ment by Christ and sanctification by the Holy Spirit.
Belief in the *' immediate influence of the Holy Spirit " is
pronounced by President Chase, of Haverford College, the
most distinctive feature of their faith. They believe in the
guidance of the Holy Spirit in worship and all religious
acts. Periods of silence occur in their meetings, when no
one feels called upon to speak, and when each worshiper
is engaged in communion with God and inward acts of
devotion. The Friends believe that a direct call to the
ministry comes to persons old or young or of either sex.
Those who, after a sufficient probation, give evidence of
a divine call are acknowledged as ministers, and allowed
seats at the head of the meeting. Besides ministers, there
are in the local meetings or congregations, elders of both
sexes, who are appointed by Monthly Meetings, and who
advise the ministers, and, if necessary, admonish them.

Their societies or congregations are usually called meet-
ings, and their houses of worship meeting-houses. There
are Monthly Meetings, embracing a number of local meet-
ings. They deal with cases of discipline, accept or dissolve
local meetings, and are subordinate to Quarterly Meetings,
to which they send representatives. Quarterly Meetings
hear appeals from Monthly Meetings, record certificates of
ministers, and institute or dissolve Monthly Meetings. The
highest body is the Yearly Meeting. No Quarterly Meet-
ing can be set up without its consent. It receives and
determines appeals from Quarterly Meetings, and issues
advice or extends care to subordinate meetings.

The Friends are divided into four bodies, popularly dis-
tinguished as (i; Orthodox, (2) Hicksite, (3) Wilburite,
and (4) Primitive.

THE FRIENDS. 1 45

I. — THE FRIENDS (ORTHODOX).

These constitute by far the most numerous branch. In
1887, at a General Conference held in Richmond, Ind.,
they adopted a *' Declaration of Christian Doctrine," as an
expression of '* those fundamental doctrines of Christian
truth that have always been professed by our branch of
the Church of Christ." This declaration sets forth the
evangelical view of the Trinity, the Scriptures, the fall of
man, justification and regeneration, the resurrection and
the final judgment, the issues of which are eternal. In
the article on the Holy Spirit these sentences appear:

** We own no principle of spiritual light, life, or holiness,
inherent by nature in the mind or heart of man. We
believe in no principle of spiritual light, life, or holiness,
but the influence of the Holy Spirit of God, bestowed on
mankind, in various measures and degrees, through Jesus
Christ our Lord."

The article on public worship recognizes " the value of
silence, not as an end, but as a means toward the attain-
ment of the end — a silence not of listlessness or of vacant
musing, but of holy expectation before the Lord."

The discipline of the Western Yearly Meeting makes as
" disownable offenses," for which members are disowned
or excommunicated, denial of the divinity of Christ, the
revelation of the Holy Spirit, the divine authenticity of
the Scriptures; engaging in the liquor traffic, drunkenness,
profanity, joining the army or encouraging war, betting,
participating in lotteries, dishonesty, taking or administer-
ing oaths, etc.

Each Yearly Meeting has its own discipline, but fellow-
ship is maintained between them by epistolary correspond-

146 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

ence. There is also a general agreement between them
on the fundamentals of doctrine and discipline. The Phila-
delphia Yearly Meeting, which is one of the oldest, has
a discipline incorporating various decisions and advices
adopted since its organization in 1681.

There are 10 Yearly Meetings, with 794 organizations,
725 church edifices, valued at $2,795,784, and 80,655
members. The average seating capacity of their edifices
is 297, and their average value $3718. Halls to the num-
ber of 90, with a seating capacity of 7085, are occupied.

Summary by States.

STATES. O''?^'^"^-
zations.

Arkansas 5

California 11

Colorado i

Delaware i

Dist. of Columbia . . i

Florida 2

Illinois 21

Indiana 188

Indian Territory ... 10

Iowa 74

Kansas 65

Louisiana i

Maine 23

Maryland 6

Massachusetts 28

Michigan 17

Minnesota 6

Missouri . . . 5

Nebraska 13

New Hampshire ... 10

New Jersey 20

New York 50

North Carolina .... 47

Ohio 95

Oklahoma 2

Oregon 7

Church

Seating
Ca-

Value of
Church

Com-
muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

3

500

$1,950

338

7

1,785

14,100

1,009

I

120

300

38

..'

260

11,000

122
19

2

375

1,200

70

23

6,155

36,760

2,015

172

54,775

325,577

25,915

3

250

1,300

468

73

19,795

102,632

8,146

51

14,304

74,415

7,762

66

21

5,653

35,975

1,430

6

2,025

77^800

52s

28

6,370

117,700

1,560

16

4,550

26,500

1,433

3

675

35,100

305

S

950

10,800

615

8

1,354

4,800

782

II

2,860

8,800

413

21

6,655

84,200

982

47

10,270

203,900

3.644

43

17,475

36,850

4,904

94

31,930

202,250

10,884

2

180

1,225

108

6

2,125

10,550

766

THE FRIENDS. 1 47

Summary by States. — Continued.

^ . ^, , Seating Value of Com-

STATES. ^'■?^"'- ^l^T Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. p^city. property. cants.

Pennsylvania 39 43 13A4S 15279,700 3,490

Rhode Island 11 11 3^720 58,800 617

South Dakota 4 2 475 1,000 266

Tennessee 15 8 2,975 9,400 1,001

Texas i • • 120

Vermont 4 4 575 4,8oo 25 1

Virginia 7 7 2,300 14,900 387

West Virginia i i 150 400 50

Wisconsin 3 2 400 1,100 154

Total 794 725 215,431 $2,795^784 80,655

Summary by Yearly Meetings.

YEARLY MEETINGS.

Baltimore 17 16 5>i5o $101,500 1,012

Indiana I77 160 51,725 35o,437 22,105

Iowa 117 100 26,429 168,532 11,391

Kansas 89 64 16,084 88,940 9,347

New England 72 71 18,603 221,275 4,020

New York 54 5i 10^845 208,700 3,895

North Carolina ... . 62 51 20,450 46,250 5,905

Ohio 47 48 15.475 90,950 4,733

Philadelphia 57 62 19,535 1,366,100 4,513

Western 102 102 3I5I35 153.100 13,734

Total 794 725 215,431 $2,795,784 80,655

2. — THE FRIENDS (HICKSITE).

This body of Friends is so named from Elias Hicks, a
minister who was foremost in preaching doctrines which
became a cause of separation. They object to being called
Hicksites. Elias Hicks was born in 1748, and died in
1830. He emphasized the principle of "obedience to the
light within," and so stated the doctrines of the preexist-
ence, deity, incarnation, and vicarious atonement of Christ,
of the personality of Satan, and of eternal punishmen'.,

148 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

that he was charged with being more or less in sympathy
with Unitarianism.

Those identified with this body of Friends insist that
Mr. Hicks's views were ''exactly those of Robert Barclay,"
an English Friend of the seventeenth century, whose
** Apology for the True Christian Divinity " is still regarded
as a fair exposition of the doctrinal views of Friends. They
decline to make orthodox theology a test of membership.

The separation took place in the Philadelphia Yearly
Meeting in 1827, and in New York, Baltimore, Ohio, and
Indiana in 1828. There was no separation in New England
or North CaroHna. The Genesee, in western New York, and
the Illinois Yearly Meetings w^ere formed many years later.

They have 7 Yearly Meetings, with 201 organizations,
213 church edifices, valued at $1,661,850, and 21,992
members. The average seating capacity of their church
edifices is 341, and their average value $7802. They oc-
cupy 4 halls, with a seating capacity of 325.

Summary by States.

r\ • /-^u u Seating Value of Com-

STATES. ^'■,?^"'- ^^f""^ Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edihces. ^^^^^ Property. cants.

Delaware 6 6 1,440 $54,500 622

District of Columbia i i 300 50,000 40

Illinois 5 4 870 4.900 440

Indiana 8 8 2,550 47. 100 1.376

Iowa 4 4 1,300 3,800 440

Maryland 17 18 5,410 133.050 i,547

Michigan i i 100 400 25

Nebraska 3 i 200 1,400 198

New Jersey 23 26 9,980 183,500 2,279

New York 45 45 13,575 561,850 3^33^

Ohio 16 18 4,485 61,350 1,187

Pennsylvania 65 74 29,158 546,700 10,001

Virginia 7 7 3,200 13,300 506

Total 201 213 72,568 $1,661,850 21,992

THE FRIENDS. 149

Summary by Yearly Meetings.

r>^„o«: r^i,„..^v. Seating Value of Com-

YEARLY MEETINGS. O'^^f"'" ^fi^J Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. p,^^j^y Property. cants.

Baltimore 29 30 10,490 $211,300 2,797

Genesee 13 13 3,900 14,500 751

Illinois 14 II 2,920 11,100 1,301

Indiana 12 14 3,885 97, 100 1,743

New York 36 37 10,950 567,250 2,803

Ohio 9 9 2,500 8,850 568

Philadelphia 88 99 37,923 75 1, 750 12,029

Total 201 213 72,568 $1,661,850 21,992

3.— THE FRIENDS (WILBURITE).

The Wilburite Friends are thus called because John
Wilbur, of New England, was their principal leader in
opposing Joseph J. Gurney and his teaching. They sep-
arated from the Orthodox body in the New England
Yearly Meeting in 1845, in the Ohio in 1854, and in the
western Iowa and Kansas in 1877. They are very con-
servative, and were unwilling to adopt the new methods
devised as the church became aggressive in evangelistic
and missionary work. They make much of the doctrine
of the light within, holding that every man, by reason of
the atonement, has an inward seed, or light, given him,
which, as it is heeded, will lead him to salvation. They
deny instantaneous conversion and the resurrection of the
body. The controlling portion of the Philadelphia Yearly
Meeting hold to the views of Wilbur, though they have
not separated from the body of the church further than to
decline epistolary correspondence with it. They are counted
with the Orthodox branch.

The Wilburite Friends have 5 Yearly Meetings, with
52 organizations, 52 church edifices, valued at $67,000, and

I50 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

4329 members. They are represented in the States of
Indiana, Iowa, Kansas, Massachusetts, Ohio, Pennsylvania,

and Rhode Island. The average seating capacity of their

church edifices is 253, and the average value $1288.
There are no halls. A single private house is occupied.

Summary by States.

Organi- Church Seating Vahie of Com-

STATES. ,^»-^„~ p i;fi^« ^a- Church muni-

zation=,. Edifices. ^^^^j^^ Property. cants.

Indiana 9 9 1,810 $8,200 489

Iowa 12 13 2,925 12,350 1,539

Kansas 5 5 2,030 10,400 495

Massachusetts 2 2 480 3,500 28

Ohio 20 20 5;534 24,900 1,676

Pennsylvania i i 140 650 30

Rhode Island 3 2 250 7,000 72

Total 52 52 13,169 $67,000 4,329

Summary by Yearly Meetings.

YEARLY MEETINGS.

Iowa 7 7 1,500 $7,000 714

Kansas 5 5 2,030 10,400 495

New England 5 4 730 10,500 100

Ohio 24 25 6,735 30,200 2,451

Western 11 11 2,174 8,900 569

Total 52 52 I3jI69 $67,000 4,329

4. — THE FRIENDS (PRIMITIVE).

The Primitive Friends are in faith and practice Wilburite.
They separated from the Philadelphia Yearly Meeting be-
cause that body refused to correspond with the New Eng-
land and Ohio (Wilbur) Yearly Meetings, and they do not
affiliate with the latter because they recognize the Phila-
delphia meeting by ministerial visitations and by exchang-
ing certificates of membership.

THE FRIENDS. I51

They have 9 organizations, 5 church edifices, valued at

$16,700, and 232 members. They are found only in
Massachusetts, New York, Pennsylvania, and Rhode Island.

The average seating capacity of their church edifices is
210, and the average value $3340. One hall, with a seat-
ing capacity of 50, and 3 private houses are occupied.

Summary by States.

/-k • r>i. u Seating Value of Com-

STATES. Or?am- Church ^a- Church muni-

zations. Edifices, p^^^^^ Property. cants.

Massachusetts 2 i 200 $1,000 14

New York 2 2 400 ij7oo 103

Pennsylvania 3 2 450 14,000 106

Rhode Island 2 .. ... 9

Total 9 5 1,050 $16,700 232

Summary by States of All Friends.

Arkansas 5 3 500 $1,950 338

California 11 7 1,785 14, 100 1,009

Colorado i i 120 300 38

Delaware 7 7 1,700 65,500 744

District of Columbia . 2 i 300 50,000 59

Florida 2 2 375 1,200 70

Illinois 26 27 7,025 41,660 2,455

Indiana '. 205 189 59,135 380,877 27,780

Indian Territory 10 3 250 1,300 468

Iowa 90 90 24,020 118,782 10,125

Kansas 70 56 16,334 84,815 8,257

Louisiana i 66

Maine 23 21 5,653 35,975 i,43o

Maryland 23 24 7,435 210,850 2,072

Massachusetts 32 31 7*050 122,200 1,602

Michigan 18 17 4,650 26,900 1,458

Minnesota... 6 3 675 35,100 305

Missouri 5 5 950 10,800 615

Nebraska 16 9 i,554 6,200 980

New Hampshire 10 11 2,860 8,800 413

New Jersey 43 47 16,635 271,700 3,261

New York 97 94 24,245 767,450 l^'^l^

North Carolina 47 43 1 7,475 36,850 4,904

152 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES,

Summary by States of All Friends. — Continued.

c^.^^c Organi- Church Seating Yf^^^ "^ Com-

STATES. ^^l^^^ ^j.j^^^^ Ca- Church muni-

pacity. Property. cants.

Ohio 131 132 41,949 $288,500 13,747

Oklahoma 2 2 180 1,225 108

Oregon 7 6 2,125 lo^SSo 766

Pennsylvania 108 120 43,193 1,841.050 13,627

Rhode Island 16 13 3,970 65,800 698

South Dakota 4 2 475 1,000 266

Tennessee 15 8 2,975 9,400 1,001

Texas i 1 20

Vermont 4 4 575 4,800 251

Virginia 14 14 5,500 28,200 893

West Virginia i i 150 400 50

Wisconsin 3 2 400 1,100 154

Total 1,056 995 302,218 $4,541,334 107,208

CHAPTER XXII.

FRIENDS OF THE TEMPLE.

This is a small body which had its origin in Wiirtem-
burg, Germany, upward of fifty years ago. It is variously
called Temple Society, Friends of the Temple, *' Hoffmann-
ites." The Rev. Christopher Hoffmann, president of the
Temple colonies in Palestine, and author of most of its
standard literature, appears to be its chief leader.

The Friends of the Temple have for their great object
the gathering of the people of God in Palestine. To this
end they constitute Temples, i.e., spiritual communities, in
various countries, and these assist in the construction of
the Temple in the Holy Land, which is to become a center
for regenerated humanity. They believe in the power
of God which raised Christ from the dead, to build up a
** spiritual house, a holy priesthood," and without formu-
lating their doctrines declare their full acceptance of the
Scriptures, of the law of Moses as well as the Gospel of
Christ. They believe that all the prophecies will be fulfilled,
and that as Christ came to work out the fulfillment, that
should also be the mission of his followers. The chief task
of the Temple Society is to secure the spiritual develop-
ment of its members, who are under the oversight of presi-
dents and other officers, and meet for worship on Sundays
and on special occasions. No regulations have been adopted
concerning baptism and the Lord's Supper, individual con-
victions being allowed full play.

153

154 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

In 1874 the Temple Society established four colonies in
Palestine — at Joppa, Sharon, Haifa, and Jerusalem. The
cost of these colonies has been met in large part by volun-
tary contributions.

Summary by States.

Seating Value of Com-

Ca- Church muni-

pacity. Property. cants.

Kansas i i 200 $800 55

New York 3 4 950 14,500 285

Total 4 5 1,150 $15,300 340

z?uS:EdS. C- Church niun.

CHAPTER XXIII.

THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL PROTESTANT CHURCH.

This is a body of scattered congregations, with a center
in Cincinnati. Some of its churches are a century old, and
some are quite new. The German language is almost
exclusively spoken. In theology it is very liberal, ration-
alistic views generally prevailing. It has no synodical
organization, but there are non- ecclesiastical associations,
or vereme^ of ministers.

Summary by States.

STATES Organi- Church Searing

^^^'^^^- zarions. Edifices. p^^^J^^

Illinois 2 2 800

Indiana 8 7 3,270

Kentucky ......... 3 2 2, 100

Louisiana i i 1,000

Missouri 2 2 2,600

Nebraska i i 200

Ohio 22 23 15,850

Pennsylvania 9 10 6,655

Texas 2 2 1,000

West Virginia 2 2 1,700

Total 52 52 35,175

Value of

Com-

Church

muni-

Property.

cants.

$16,000

735

54,150

1,886

51,000

1,250

40,000

3.-500

70,000

1,700

5,000

40

438,800

11,793

439,000

12,287

10,500

1,050

63,000

1.915

$1,187,450 36,156

155

CHAPTER XXIV.

THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL SYNOD.

The German Evangelical Synod of North America rep-
resents in this country the State church of Prussia, which
is a union of Lutheran and Reformed elements. The
first ecclesiastical organization was formed October 15,
1840, at a meeting held at Gravois Settlement, in Missouri,
by six evangelical ministers. Out of the principles then
agreed upon the constitution of the Synod has been grad-
ually developed. In 1850 the Society formed in Missouri
and the German Evangelical Society of Ohio, formed in
1850, united. To this union there was a further addition
in i860, when the United Evangelical Society of the East
was consolidated with it. In 1872 two other bodies — the
Evangelical Synod of the Northwest and the United
Evangelical Synod of the East — entered and completed
the union. All were kindred bodies, holding the same
doctrines and governed by the same ecclesiastical prin-
ciples.

The Synod accepts the Bible as the only rule of faith
and practice, holding to the Augsburg Confession, Luther's
Catechism, and the Heidelberg Catechism, in so far as
they agree with one another, as correct interpretations of
it. Concerning those points on which these symbols do
not agree the Synod stands upon the Scripture passages
relating to them, and allows liberty of conscience.

156

THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL SYNOD. 157

The church is divided into districts, of which there are
fifteen. They correspond as nearly as possible to synods
in the Lutheran Church. A General Conference repre-
senting the whole church meets once every three years.
It is composed of the presidents of the districts, and of
delegates, clerical and lay, in the proportion of one for
every nine ministers and one for every nine churches.

Since 1872, when the union of the various Evangelical
Societies was completed, the church has grown rapidly.
It had then 219 organizations and 8032 communicants.
Now it has 870 organizations and 187,432 communicants
— the organizations having been multiplied by 4 in this
period of eighteen years, and the communicants by 23.
It is represented in twenty-two States, being strongest in
Illinois, 37,138; Ohio, 31,617; Missouri, 2^,6-]^; and
New York, 17,409.

The average seating capacity of its church edifices is
313, and the average value $5878. It also holds meet-
ings in 83 halls, which have a seating capacity of 5970.

Summary by States.

STATES 0^g^"i- Church Seating

^^^^^^- zations. Edifices. ^2"^

California 4 4 618

Colorado 2 i 250

Illinois 164 155 475O81

Indiana 75 75 22,635

Iowa 59 43 11,413

Kansas 28 19^ 3,794

Kentucky 11 10 5,525

Louisiana 3 3 i)55o

Maryland 12 11 6,300

Michigan 50 43 14,710

Minnesota 53 40 9,072

Missouri 124 115X31,922

Nebraska 23 19 3,290

Value of

Com-

Church

muni-

Properly.

cants.

$8,460

315

18,000

135

813,450

37,138

337,660

15.274

110,300

6,902

37,750

2,053

137,400

4,912

26,450

1,250

223,500

4,405

242,450

10,926

97,900

5,567

575,650

25,676

43.500

2,142

58 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States. — Continued.

.-r.-r.. Organi- Church Seating Xu'"\°^ ^°'^'

STATES. ^^^f^^ ^^ Ca- Church mum-

pacity. Property. cants.

New Jersey 3 2 1,190 39,000 1,890

New York 50 49 21,160 681,570 17,409

North Dakota 5 3 600 3,300 440

Ohio 107 106 41,019 836,200 31,617

Pennsylvania 12 12 5,670 132,150 5,293

Texas 19 14 2,380 36,300 1,864

Virginia .... i i 700 30,000 700

West Virginia 2 i 216 800 114

Wisconsin 63 58 14,686 182,700 11,410

Total 870 785 245,781 $4,614,490 187,432

Summary by Districts.

DISTRICTS.

Atlantic 26 23 11, 490 $380,650 9,825

Indiana 80 79 31,890 724,600 25,444

Iowa 65 49 12,973 127,625 7,885

Kansas 32 22^4^ 4,254 57,250 2,248

Michigan 73 66 21,180 332,410 15,937

Minnesota 59 44 9,842 101,700 6,127

Missouri 93 87X 25,030 424,650 21,566

Nebraska 21 17 3,080 42,000 2,082

New York ,. 48 48 20,680 639,070 17,284

North Illinois 83 79 26,340 511,675 22,814

Ohio 95 93 33,645 582,000 23,875

South Illinois 81 76 21,671 318,900 15,216

Texas 19 14 2,380 36,300 1,864

West Missouri 33 30 6,810 153,460 3,975

Wisconsin 62 57 14,516 182,200 11,290

Total 870 785 245,781 $4,614,490 187,432

CHAPTER XXV.

THE JEWS.

The first company of Jews in this country came from
Brazil in 1654. The first synagogue was estabhshed in
Mill Street, New York City, now known as Broad Street.
It was called the Shearith Israel (Remnant of Israel), and
the society is still in active existence, occupying a building
on West Nineteenth Street. As according to custom ten
males above the age of thirteen can form a Jewish congre-
gation, it is quite probable that there was Jewish worship
before the first synagogue was opened, although it was
doubtless conducted with some secrecy, as a petition to the
authorities of New Amsterdam in 1685 for the privilege
of exercising the rites of the Jewish religion was denied.
" No public worship," so ran the reply, " is tolerated by
act of assembly but to those that profess faith in Christ."
Later some of the Jews in New York removed to New-
port, R. I., and there held regular services, securing in
1763 a synagogue, to which the chief contributors were
sons of the minister of the congregation, the Rev. Isaac
Touro. One of these sons, Abraham Touro, gave $10,000
for the completion of the Bunker Hill monument. Jewish
congregations were organized in Savannah, Ga., in 1733;
in Lancaster, Pa., in 1776; in Philadelphia in 1780 and
1782; and in Charleston, S. C, in 1791. Of these con-
gregations those in the South and one of those in Phila-

159

l6o RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

delphia used the ritual of the Portuguese Jews, the others
that of the German Jews.

The Jews of America have no rehgious head. Each
congregation is autonomous, and responsible to its mem-
bers only. It is said that an effort in New York to bring
the Orthodox congregations under the care of a chief
rabbi is not wholly satisfactory.

The statistics of Jewish congregations are not frequently
or periodically gathered, as is the custom of most religious
denominations ; but twice at least in the last forty years
efforts have been made to ascertain the number of Jewish
congregations in the United States, once in 1854 and again
in 1880. According to the earlier report there were in
1854 97 regularly organized congregations, of which 30
were in the State of New York. The latter count was
made under the auspices of the Board of Delegates of
American Israelites and the Union of Hebrew Congrega-
tions, and it required several years to complete the com-
pilation. The results, which have been regarded as quite
accurate, indicated the existence of 270 congregations,
with 12,546 members, or about 50,000 communicants.
The value of the real estate held by the congregations
was returned at $4,706,700, with other property aggre-
gating $1,497,878, or a total of $6,204,578, exclusive of
burying- grounds.

The tables presented herewith show that there are 533
congregations of Orthodox and Reformed Jews, with 130,-
496 communicants. It should be noted that in Jewish
congregations the head of a family only is counted. The
members of the family are represented by one person.
The number given as communicants, therefore, does not
indicate the number of members of a synagogue. Mem-

THE JEWS. l6l

bers of families may, on attaining their majority, rent a
pew and be counted as a member of a synagogue or tem-
ple, but they seldom do so until they have a household of
their own.

I. — THE ORTHODOX JEWS.

There are two branches or schools of thought in the
Jewish religion, commonly designated the Orthodox and
the Reformed. The attempt is here made to tabulate the
statistics in accordance with this classification. It is diffi-
cult, however, in some cases to know how to draw the
lines. Under the above heading those congregations are
embraced which adhere to the ancient rites and ceremo-
nies, observing the Bible as expounded and expanded by
the prophets and rabbis. The Orthodox Jews accept the
Schulchan Aruch as authoritative in all its requirements.
It is a codification, made by Rabbi Joseph Karo in the
middle of the sixteenth century, of the laws and ceremo-
nies expounded by the rabbis of the Talmud and handed
down from generation to generation by tradition. It pro-
vides for the minutest details of Jewish life, and those who
accept it consider it as binding as the law of Moses itself.
Halls to the number of 193, with a seating capacity of
24,847, are occupied as places of worship. The average
seating capacity of the churches is 384, and the average
value $22,967.

Summary by States.

Organi- Church

Seating Value of Com-

^'^^'^^^- zat^ns. Edinces. ^>- p^hurch muni-

pacity. I'roperty. cants.

Alabama i 325

California 7 5 2,225 $93,000 2,344

Colorado 4 3 800 25.500 662

Connecticut 6 i 500 12,000 926

62 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.
Summary by States. — Continued.

«;tatfs Organi- Church

STATES. zations. Edifices,

c\ : r-1 u Seating Value of Com-

Organ.- Church ^^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^^._

pacity. Property. cants.

District of Columbia i i 75 $2,000 40

Georgia. ... 3 i 200 8,000 240

Illinois 12 4 2,175 121,500 4,405

Indiana 8 3 650 6,500 1,299

Iowa I 50

Kansas 4 i 260 12,000 403

Kentucky 2 i 175 1,500 200

Louisiana 8 2 575 20,000 629

Maryland 3 3 1,200 43,000 775

Massachusetts 7 4 i,775 110,500 1,201

Michigan 6 5 2,150 36,000 2,150

Minnesota 3 i 400 25,000 750

Missouri 8 2 1,100 58,000 1,432

Montana i 140

Nebraska 4 i 100 S^Soo 550

New Jersey 19 10 2,575 44-3oo 2,521

New York 152 44 21,245 i>9i9>5oo 29,064

North Carolina .... i i 180 6,500 73

North Dakota 1 30

Ohio 17 6 2,790 67,000 2,313

Oregon 2 i 350 16,000 475

Pennsylvania 17 13 2,862 116,250 2,447

Rhode Island 3 i 200 20,000 685

Tennessee 4 3 1,450 8,500 425

Texas i 65

Vermont i 44

Virginia 4 3 675 17,000 493

Washington i 150

Wisconsin 4 2 150 7,000 291

Total 316 122 46,837 $2,802,050 57,597

2. — THE REFORMED JEWS.

Under this classification are included all Jewish congre-
gations which do not recognize as absolute the authority
of the Schulchan Aruch. In some cases the departure
from orthodoxy is slight, as in worshiping with the hat off,
the mingling of the sexes in the synagogue or temple, and
the introduction of the organ and female choir. There

THE JEWS.

163

are 38 halls, with a seating capacity of 6360, occupied as
places of worship. The average seating capacity of the
edifices is 516, and their average value $38,839, which
is unequaled.

Summary by States.

STATES. Organi-
zations.

Alabama 7

Arkansas 5

California 8

Colorado i

Connecticut 2

District of Columbia i

Florida 2

Georgia 6

Illinois 12

Indiana 15

Iowa 5

Kansas 2

Kentucky 5

Louisiana 5

Maryland 9

Massachusetts 2

Michigan 4

Minnesota 2

Mississippi 6

Missouri 9

Nebraska 2

New Jersey 5

New Mexico i

New York 27

North Carolina .... 3

Ohio 17

Oregon i

Pennsylvania 18

Rhode Island 2

South Carolina .... 3

Tennessee 5

Texas 10

Utah I

Virginia 7

West Virginia 3

Wisconsin 4

Total 217

_, ,

Seating

Value of

Com-

L-nurcn

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

5

3.050

$103,500

2,843

5

1,450

44,000

744

7

3.150

303,000

3,835

I

600

50,000

400

2

850

75,000

695

I

900

40,000

936

2

318

13,500

147

6

2,900

151,000

1,846

1 1

6,645

465,000

5,766

13

4,050

160,000

2,318

4

1,160

58,000

487
83

4

850

16,000

755

4

2,875

255,000

2,745

6

3.900

223,500

2,800

2

2,440

135,000

1,300

4

1,900

118,000

1,543

2

724

45,000

674

5

1,750

64,000

1,370

6

3.033

183,800

3,018

I

500

15,000

512

4

2,420

124,000

1,755
50

25

18,927

2,395,700

16,743

I

400

30,000

313

13

7,020

636,225

6,576

I

850

80,000

690

15

7,980

552,500

5,582

I

420

25,000

225

3

850

78,000

800

4

2,950

106,000

1,335

8

2,380

182,000

1,929

I

750

40,000

100

6

1,875

70,500

694

2

650

9,000

350

4

1,880

105,000

940

179 92,397 $6,952,225 72,899

r64 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States of All Jews.

Organi- Church ^^g"^
zations. Edifices. ^^^^

Alabama

Arkansas

California

Colorado

Connecticut

District of Columbia

Florida

Georgia

Illinois

Indiana

Iowa

Kansas

Kentucky

Louisiana

Maryland

Massachusetts

Michigan

Minnesota

Mississippi

Missouri

Montana

Nebraska

New Jersey

New Mexico

New York

North Carolina ....

North Dakota

Ohio

Oregon

Pennsylvania

Rhode Island

South Carolina ....

Tennessee

Texas

Utah

Vermont

Virginia

Washington

West Virginia

Wisconsin

5

15
5

8
2
2

9

24

23

6

6

7

13

12

9
10

5
6

17

I

6

24

179

4

I

34
3

35
5
3
9

II
I
I

II
I
3

5

5

12

4
3
2
2
7
15
16

4
I

5
6

9
6

9
3

5

2
14

19
2

28
2
3
7
8
I

3,050
1,450

5,375
1,400

1.350
975
318
3,100
8,820
4,700
i;i6o
260
1,025
3,450
5,100
4,215
4,050
1,124
i;75o
4,133

600
4,995

40,172
580

9,810

1,200

10,842

620

850

4.400

2,380

750

2,550

650
2,030

Value of

Church

Property.

$103,500

44,000

396,000

75^500

87,000

42,000

13,500

159,000

586,500

166,500

58,000

12,000

17,500

275,000

266,500

245,500

154,000

70,000

64,000

241,800

20,500
168,300

4,315,200
36,500

703,225
96,000

668,750
45,000
78,000

114,500

182,000
40,000

87,500

9,000
I 12,000

Com-

3,168

744
6,179
1,062
1,621

976

147

2,086

10,171

3,617

537

486

955

3,374
3,575
2,501

3,693
1,424

1,370
4,450

140

1,062

4,276

50

45,807

386

30

8,889

1,165

8,029

910

800
1,760

J, 994
100

44

1,187

150

350

1,2^1

Total 533 301 i39;234 $9,754,275 130,496

CHAPTER XXVI.

THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS.

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints is of
American origin. It was founded in 1830 by Joseph
Smith, its first Prophet. He was born in Sharon, Vt., in
1805, removing to Palmyra, N. Y., ten years later. Be-
tween the ages of fourteen and fifteen he began earnestly
to inquire how he could with certainty save his soul, and
how he might ascertain which one of the many denomina-
tions was the true Church of Christ. While thus seeking
he had a vision of a great light, and two " glorious person-
ages " appeared and informed him that his sins were for-
given, and instructed him in the doctrine of the one true
religion, which was not, he was told, represented by any
of the existing churches. Another vision was granted him
in 1823, when an *' angel of the Lord" appeared and told
him that the preparatory work for the second coming of
Christ was soon to begin, and that he was to be chosen to
bring about some of the purposes of the coming dispensa-
tion. The vision was frequently renewed. By the direc-
tions received in one of them he was enabled to obtain the
sacred records, which have since been known as the ** Book
of Mormon." These records were received, it is stated,
in 1827. They were ''engraved on plates which had
the appearance of gold," and these plates were " filled on
both sides " with words in reformed Egyptian characters.

165

1 66 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED .STATES.

Having become the subject of persecution on account of
the visions, he fled to Pennsylvania, and translated, *' by
the gift and power of God," the records which had been
miraculously delivered to him. The Book of Mormon
claims to give a history of ancient America, from a settle-
ment by a colony who came from the Tower of Babel, at
the confusion of tongues.

An angel appeared in 1829, it is stated, to Joseph Smith
and Oliver Cowdery and ordained them as priests of the
order of Aaron and directed them to baptize each other.
In 1830 a church was organized at Fayette, Seneca County,
N. Y. The new gospel was preached, miracles were an-
nounced as an attestation of the new faith, and mission-
aries were sent out, among whom Brigham Young, Sidney
Rigdon, and the Pratt brothers — Parley P. and Orson — were
prominent. Churches were established in several States.
In 1 83 1 the headquarters of the denomination were re-
moved west to Kirtland, O., and a colony was formed in
Jackson County, Mo. After having been driven out of
Missouri, a settlement was made at Nauvoo, 111., where a
large temple was erected and where the headquarters of
the church were fixed. In 1843 Joseph Smith announced
a revelation in favor of the celestial order of marriage
including polygamy. In disturbances which subsequently
arose he was shot and killed by a mob, June 27, 1844, at
Carthage, 111., and Brigham Young became his successor
as Prophet. In 1846 and 1847 there was a general migra-
tion from Illinois to Salt Lake, the present headquarters of
the church.

There are two divisions — the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-Day Saints, and the Reorganized Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter- Day Saints.

THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS. 1 67

I. — THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY

SAINTS.

Those who migrated to Salt Lake devised a system for
active propagation of the doctrines of the Book of Mormon
and subsequent revelations, and their numbers increased
steadily. The ** celestial law of marriage " was openly
practiced after 1852, when it was promulgated. After the
death of Brigham Young, August, 1877, John Taylor suc-
ceeded as president of the church. In 1 890 Wilford Wood-
ruff, the successor of John Taylor as '' seer, revelator, and
first president," announced a revelation prohibiting the
contracting of further polygamous marriages.

The chief points of the doctrinal belief of the Latter- Day
Saints, as stated by President Wilford Woodruff, are in
substance : God exists as a Trinity of Father, Son, and
Holy Ghost ; men are to be punished for actual sins, and
not for the transgression of Adam ; salvation is for all men,
through the atonement of Christ, by obedience to the laws
and ordinances of the gospel ; these ordinances are faith,
repentance, baptism by immersion for the remission of sins,
and the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost ;
men are called of God to the ministry by prophecy and
the laying on of hands by those in authority ; there is the
gift of tongues, prophecy, revelation, visions, healing, and
interpretation of tongues ; the Bible is the Word of God, so
far as it is translated correctly, also the Book of Mormon ;
God has revealed much and has much yet to reveal ; there
is to be a literal gathering of Israel and the restoration of the
ten tribes ; Zion is to be built on this continent ; Christ will
reign personally upon the earth, which is to be renewed.

The organization of the church includes features of both

1 68 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

the Jewish and Christian systems. There are two orders
of the priesthood, the Melchizedek or higher, and the
Aaronic or lesser. The first embraces apostles, patriarchs,
high-priests, seventies, and elders, and has charge over all
the spiritual interests of the church, preaching, baptizing,
laying on of hands for confirmation and ordination, healing,
blessing, administering the Lord's Supper, and officiating
in all the ordinances. The Aaronic priesthood, including
bishops, priests, teachers, and deacons, administers, under
the direction of the Melchizedek priesthood, the outward
ordinances and temporal affairs. In organization for church
government the place of the ordinary parish is taken by
the ward. Each ward has its meeting-house and bishop,
and two counselors. A number of wards constitute a stake
of Zion. At the head of each stake or district is a presi-
dent and two counselors, who are high-priests, and a coun-
cil of twelve high-priests who sit as a court in church
matters. There is a general conference which meets in
April and October of each year for the management of
the general afTairs of the church. The missionaries and
preachers are organized into seventies. Each seventy has
seven presidents, and is under the direction of the Twelve
Apostles. The highest officers are those of the First Pres-
idency, which has supreme authority, and are elected by
the whole church.

The chief strength of the church is in Utah, but it also
has organizations in twenty-two States and Territories.
There are in all 425 organizations, 266 church edifices,
valued at $825,506, and 144,352 communicants. The
average seating capacity of the edifices is 346, and their
average value $3103 ; i 78 halls, etc., with a seating capac-
ity of 28,310, are occupied.

THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS.

169

Summary by States.

Alabama

Arizona

Colorado

Georgia

Idaho

Indiana

Kansas

Kentucky

Maryland

Mississippi ....

Nevada

New Mexico . . .

New York

North Carolina
Pennsylvania . .
South Carolina

Tennessee

Utah

Virginia

West Virginia
Wisconsin ....
Wyoming

Organi- Church
zations. Edifices.

16

3

62
I
I
I
I
I
5
5
2
I
4

293

I
2
I
8

Total 425

19

266

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

4,815
1,380

48 11,682

300

72,375

550

92,102

Value of Com.
Church muni-
Property, cants.

166

$26,400 6,500

7,200 1,640

175

45,560 14,816

14

34

199

58

123

417

1,430 453

56

108

44

203

134

733,216 117,640

137

81

32

11,700 1,322

^825,506 144,352

Summary by Stakes.

STAKES.

Bannock 20

Bear Lake 25

Beaver. . .
Box Elder
Cache . . .
Cassia . . .
Davis ....
Emery . . .
Juab ....
Knab ....
Malad . . .
Maricopa
Millard . .
Morgan

6
14
23

6
10

9
6
8
9

5
8

9

Oneida 15

18
15
5
6
21
4
9

5
I

9

3

3

10

4,420
3,660

1,395
1,750
7,920

622
4,700

125
1,800

300
2,050

1,325

950

2,940

$9,720
17,350
2 5 , 1 00
20,750
87,000
740
36,500

11,475

19,661
1,400
7,850
4,800

1 1,000
3,200

21,600

4,343
4,986

1,342

3-993
6,962

1,377
4,686
1,968
3,190
2,161

2,317
1,785
2,815

1,479
4,445

I70 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by Stakes. — Continued.

r\ : n\ u Seating Value of Com-

STAKES. P;?^"*- ^hurch ^^_ « ^^^^^^ ^^^.

zations. Edifices. ^^^^^^ Property. cants.

Panguitch 8 8 i,75o $11,750 1.786

Parovvan 5 5 Ij95o 17.700 2,251

Saint George 24 8 1,650 4)i5o 3,086

Saint John's 7 4 625 1,980 1,413

Saint Joseph 9 7 2,540 9,050 2,067

Salt Lake 43 38 13,015 222,694 23,428

San Juan 7 5 1,080 6,000 829

San Luis 2 2 1,100 5,7oo 1,454

Sanpete 16 14^^ 7,760 56,980 12,713

Sevier 19 8^ 2,850 19,665 5,226

Snovvflake 8 6 1,800 11,000 1,478

Summit 15 10 5,200 28,350 2,611

Tooele 7 6 1,575 13,266 1,974

Uinta 6 i 500 800 1,588

Utah 27 18 7,050 69,450 19,240

Wasatch 6 5 2,900 7,700 3,379

Weber 21 10 4,800 61,125 10,351

MISSIONS.

Northern States. ... 10 352

Southern States. .. . 12 1,277

Total 425 266 92,102 $825,506 144,352

2. — THE REORGANIZED CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST
OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS.

Like tlie Mormons of Utah, the members of this organ-
ization, sometimes called Nonpolygamoiis Mormons, trace
tlicir origin back to the mo\cment begun by Joseph Smith
in 1830. They claim to represent this movement and to
be true to the principles and doctrines proclaimed by him,
and insi.st that tliosc wlio fc^lhnved l^righam Young were
led away from tlie truth into error. Tliey deny that the
revelation concerning poh'gamy wliich was communicated
to the church in Salt Lake C'il\- in iSs? 1)\' Hrigham

THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS. 171

Young was genuine, and declare that the true successor
to Joseph Smith in the presidency of the church was not
Brigham Young, but Joseph Smith's eldest son, Joseph.
It is said that none of the members of the family of the
first Prophet have united with the Utah branch, but all
have become members of the Reorganized Church.

The first conference was held in 1852, and it was then
that the leadership of Brigham Young, James J. Strang,
Sidney Rigdon, and others was disowned and the society
organized. Its headquarters are at Lamoni, la., where it
has a large publishing-house.

The Reorganized Church accepts three books as of
divine origin : first, the Bible ; second, the Book of Mor-
mon ; third, the Book of Covenants. The latter consists
of the revelations given to the church in the present cent-
ury as a guide in church government. The Book of
Mormon is accepted as a history of the ancient inhabitants
of America and the revelation given them by God, begin-
ning at a period two thousand years before Christ and con-
tinuing until four hundred years after Christ. In doctrine
they adhere to the Trinity, to the atonement by Jesus
Christ, to the resurrection of the dead, to the second com-
ing of Christ, and to the eternal judgment, believing that
each individual will receive reward or punishment in strict
measure according to the good or evil deeds done in life.
They hold that men are to be saved by faith in God and
Christ, by forsaking sin, by immersion for the remission
of sin, and by the laying on of hands. They believe that
revelations of God are still given by the Holy Spirit for
the guidance of the church, and that the gifts, blessings,
and powers of the Holy Spirit in Bible times are continual.
Their order of church government is such as they find

172 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

authority for in the New Testament and such as they
understand that the Apostolic Church observed. It in-
cludes the presidency, consisting, when full, of three per-
sons, which has jurisdiction over the whole church as its
chief presiding authority ; twelve apostles, whose special
duty is to take charge of all missionary work abroad ; one
or more quorums of seventy, who are set apart from the
body of elders and assist the apostles ; high-priests, who
have charge over States and districts ; priests or pastors,
teachers and deacons, and bishops, of whom three are set
at the head of the business affairs of the church. Other
bishops and agents assist in collecting the tithes. As to
marriage, they believe that it is ordained of God, and that
there should be but one companion for man or woman in
wedlock until the contract is broken by death or transgres-
sion. They characterize the doctrine of polygamy or plural
wives as an abomination.

The Reorganized Church is represented in thirty- six
States and three Territories, including that of Utah. It
returns 21,773 members, of whom 5303 are in Iowa. The
next largest number, 3189, is in Missouri; Illinois has
1909, Michigan 1540, and California 1396. Meetings are
held in 254 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 15,370.
The value of the church property is $226,285, which in-
dicates an average valuation of $1847. The average seat-
ing capacity is 251. The church is not fully organized
into districts.

THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS.

173

Summary by States.

Organ.- Church Se^adng

zations. Edifices.

Alabama 12

Arkansas i

California 28

Colorado 5

Connecticut

Florida 9

Idaho 7

Illinois 52

Indiana 13

Indian Territory ... 2

Iowa 59

Kansas '. • • . 25

Kentucky i

Maine 14

Maryland

Massachusetts 8

Michigan 33

Minnesota , .
Mississippi . .
Missouri . . . .
Montana . . . .
Nebraska . . .

Nevada

New Jersey. ,
New Mexico
New York. .

Ohio

Oregon

4
2

42
2

20

4
I

Pennsylvania 10

Rhode Island

South Dakota

Tennessee

Texas

Utah

Virginia

Washington

West Virginia ....
Wisconsin

Wyoming
Total

3

4

3

12

14

I

10

6

15

2

pacity.
300

1,700
200

3,500
900

27 6,785

4 800

1 200

2 475

2,050
1,750

1 100
8 5,000

2 400
7 1,060

3.050

300
150

275

1,025

150

300
320

Value of
Church
Property.

$350

[4,400
2,000

19,200
1,800

44,985
3,300
1,500
1,800

11,500

4,325

150

58,650

1,500

7,500

43,000

1,000
800

325
1,900
3,700

,400
,200

Corn-
muni-
cants.

426
60

1,396
122

8

257

156

1,909

366

46

5,303
1,072

50

442
17

457
1,540

224

74
3,189

122
1,058

108
21

3

102

678

95

373

233

88

64

437

561

34

34

325

309

14

431

22 30,790 $226,285 21,773

174 i^ELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

The two branches of Latter- Day Saints aggregate 856
organizations, 388 church edifices, with a seating capacity
of 122,892, and a vahie of $1,051,791, and 166,125 com-
municants. Of the latter 118,201 are in Utah, and the
next largest number, 14,972, in Idaho.

CHAPTER XXVII.

THE EVANGELICAL LUTPIERANS.

The earliest Lutherans in America came from Holland
to Manhattan Island in 1623 with the first Dutch colony.
For some years they had great difficulty in establishing
worship of their own, the Dutch authorities, ecclesiastical
and civil, having received instructions " to encourage no
other doctrine in the New Netherlands than the true
Reformed " and " to allure the Lutherans to the Dutch
churches and matriculate them in the Public Reformed
religion." A Lutheran pastor, the Rev. John Ernest Goet-»
water, was sent to this country in 1657 by the Lutheran
Consistory of Amsterdam to minister to two Lutheran
congregations, one at New York, the other at Albany.
He was not allowed, however, to enter upon his ministra-
tions, but was sent back to Holland by representatives of
the Reformed faith. When the English took possession
of New York the Lutherans were allowed full liberty of
worship.

The Lutheran faith was also established on the banks of
the Delaware by a Swedish colony, who erected the first
Lutheran church in America near Lewes in 1638. Swed-
ish immigration was soon checked, and the large Lutheran
influx from Germany did not begin until early in the eight-
eenth century, the first German congregation of Lutherans
having been organized at about that time in Montgomery

175

176 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

County, Pa., with the Rev. Justus Falckner, who was
ordained in this country by the Swedes, as its first pastor.
In I 710 a large number of exiled Palatines settled in New
York and Pennsylvania, and in 1734 a colony of Salzburg-
ers planted the Lutheran faith in Georgia.

While immigration brought many Lutherans to this
country, they were in a scattered and unorganized con-
dition until the arrival of the Rev. Henry M. Muhlenburg,
who drew them closer together, formed them into congre-
gations, and inspired them with new life. In 1 748 he,
with six other ministers and lay delegates from congrega-
tions, organized the first Lutheran synod in this country,
the Synod or Ministerium of Pennsylvania. In 1786 the
second synod, the Ministerium of New York, was formed.

The recent extraordinary growth of the Lutheran com-
munion in this country is due in part to immigration from
J.utheran countries. A large proportion of Lutherans are
either German immigrants or the offspring of German im-
migrants. There are also large bodies of Swedish, Norwe-
gian, and Danish Lutherans, with a number from Finland
and other European countries.

The system of faith held by all Lutherans is set forth in
the Augsburg Confession and in a number of other sym-
bols, known as Luther's Catechisms, the Apology of the
Augsburg Confession, the Smalcald Articles, and the
Formula of Concord. The cardinal doctrine of the system
is that of justification by faith alone. The ordinances of
baptism and the Lord's Supper are held by Lutherans to
be not mere signs or memorials, but channels of grace.
Their view of the Lord's Supper is peculiar. They be-
lieve that " in the Holy Supper there are present with the
elements and are recei\cd sacramentally and supernatu-

THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 177

rally the body and blood of the Lord Jesus Christ," but re-
ject both transubstantiation as held by the Roman Catho-
lic Church, and consubstantiation as attributed by some
writers to the Lutheran Church. They observe the vari-
ous festivals of the Christian year, and have a liturgical
form of worship.

In polit}^ while the sovereignty of the individual con-
gregation, which includes the office of preaching the gos-
pel and administering the sacraments, is recognized, in the
sy nodical system as it prevails a measure of judicial and
executive authority is conferred upon the individual synods
b}^ the individual congregations. General bodies, such as
the General Synod, General Council, etc., are formed by
the union of a number of synods and have chiefly advisory
powers. Synods may withdraw from the General Synod,
General Council, and other general bodies, and may after-
ward rejoin the body they withdrew from or join another
body, or take an independent position.

Arranging the variouj synods as nearly as possible ac-
cording to speech, we find that seven languages are repre-
sented, if the Norwegian be considered as different from
the Danish. The United Synod of the South is wholly,
and the General Synod mostly, English. The General
Council, the Synodical Conference, and the independent
synods have but a small percentage of English organiza-
tions. The following is a summary, omitting the independ-
ent congregations, which cannot well be classified :

^umoer oi
janizations.

Communicants.

i,8i6
2,691

198,997
460,706

1,178
688

1,786
181

232,512
88,700

190,154
13,674

13
II

1,991
1,385

178 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.
Summary by Languages.

LANGUAGES.

English

German

German-English

Swedish

Norwegian

Danish

Icelandic

Finnish

Total 8,364 1,188,119

I. — THE GENERAL SYNOD.

This is the oldest general body of Lutherans. It was
organized in 1820 by representatives of the Ministerium
of Pennsylvania, the oldest synod; the Ministerium of New
York, the next oldest ; the Synod of North Carolina, the
third oldest ; and the Synod of Maryland and Virginia. The
General Synod was the only general body until the Civil
War cut ofT its Southern synods and led to the organization
of the General Synod, South, now known as the United
Synod in the South. It never had, however, the adher-
ence of all the synods. One withdrew and afterward
joined again ; some held aloof from it for man}' years, so
that from the first there has scarcely been a period in
which there have not been synods in an intlependcnt
attitude.

The chief cause of the changes which synods have made
in their attachments to the general bodies, and also of the
organization of the General Council and Synodical Confer-
ence, has been differences concerning the acceptance and
interpretation of the doctrinal symbols. There have been

THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 179

no secessions or divisions among Lutherans on account of
questions arising in church government, except several
instances among the Germans, when charges of hierarch-
ical tendencies were broached. The reception in 1864 of
the Franckean Synod by the General Synod led to a
division on confessional grounds. It was objected by many
that the Franckean Synod had not announced its accept-
ance of the Augsburg Confession and it was thought to be
doctrinally unsound. It was contended in behalf of those
who adhered to the General Synod that the Franckean
Synod had accepted the Augsburg Confession in accepting
the constitution of the General Synod, in which is set forth
the confessional basis. The minority, including the repre-
sentatives of the Ministerium of Pennsylvania, presented a
protest against the admission of the Franckean Synod, and
the representatives of the Ministerium withdrew. Two
years later, however, at the next meeting of the General
Synod, delegates from the Ministerium were in attendance,
but, not being allowed ^to participate in the election of
officers, on the ground that the Ministerium must be con-
sidered as " in a state of practical withdrawal from the
governing functions of the General Synod," they retired,
and their example was subsequently followed by the Pitts-
burg, English Ohio, Minnesota, and Texas synods, and the
Ministerium soon after led in a movement for the formation
of another general body.

The following is the confessional basis of the General
Synod :

" We receive and hold with the Evangelical Lutheran
Church of our fathers the Word of God, as contained in
the canonical Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments,
as the only infallible rule of faith and practice, and the

l8o RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Augsburg Confession as a correct exhibition of the funda-
mental doctrines of the divine Word and of the faith of our
church founded upon that Word."

The General Synod Lutherans affiliate more readily with
other evangelical denominations than the Lutherans at-
tached to the General Council, the Synodical Conference,
or the Ohio Synod. They do not refuse to exchange pul-
pits with ministers of evangelical churches, as do their
stricter brethren, who condemn these relations under the
general term ** unionism."

The General Synod has connected with it 23 synods, the
oldest of which, that of Maryland, was organized in 1820,
and the newest, that of Middle Tennessee, in 1878. It is
represented in twenty-five States and in the District of
Columbia and Territory of New Mexico. Nearly one half
of its communicants, or 78,938, are to be found in the
State of Pennsylvania. Of its 1424 organizations, Penn-
sylvania has 596. There are 1322 edifices, valued at
$8,919,170. This indicates an average value for each
edifice of $6745, which is extraordinary. The average
seating capacity of the edifices is 357. Only "]2 of the
1424 organizations meet in other than church buildings.
The 72 halls have a seating capacity of 10,730.

The boundaries of Lutheran synods are very irregular.
Those of the synods belonging to the General Synod are
more regular than those of any of the other Lutheran gen-
eral bodies, but only 5 of the 23 do not cross one or more
State lines.

THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS.

Summary by States.

STATES Organi- Church ^e^dng

S-^^-^^^- zations. Edifices. ^"^^^^^

Alabama i i 300

California 6 3 1,700

Colorado 7 5 1,025

Connecticut 2 i 400

District of Columbia 6 6 3,000

Illinois 93 83 >^ 24,803

Indiana 86 88 23,600

Iowa 30 28 8,585

Kansas 53 43 10,245

Kentucky 11 11 3,700

Maryland 96 97 43,430

Massachusetts 2 2 275

Michigan 9 9 2,450

Minnesota i i 300

Missouri 14 13 4,125

Nebraska T}> 55 12,185

New Jersey 16 16 5,i75

New Mexico 2

New York 95 looX 36,925

Ohio 189 182 59,310

Pennsylvania 596 545^ 219,516

South Dakota 3 3 370

Tennessee 11 11 4,600

Virginia 3 3 1,050

West Virginia . . .. 5 5 1,800

Wisconsin 11 8>^ 2,600

Wyoming 3 2 350

Total 1,424 1,322 471,819

Summary by Synods.

SYNODS.

Allegheny 138 131 42,456

Central Illinois 25 24)^ 7,415

Central Pennsylva-
nia 83 ']^y2 29,280

East Ohio 75 72 24,425

East Pennsylvania. . 109 102 >< 47,560

Franckean 29 28 8,225

Hartwick 34 35 I3>404

Iowa 25 24 7, 160

Kansas.. 47 38 10,275

Value of

Com-

Church

muni-

Property.

cants.

$2,000

175

87,000

743

64,500

220

7,000

190

301,000

1,038

344,050

7,438

243.300

6,090

127,200

2,043

171,000

2,835

43.700

1,627

843,050

17,288

2,700

103

37,500

679

1,200

26

132,850

1,576

330,420

3.731

126,100

2,415

64

1,224,700

15,611

1,039.950

18,437

3,672,650

78,938

7,700

64

8,900

749

7,000

450

69,000

1,108

17,600

861

6,100

141

1,919,170 164,640

$539,925

12,806

147,100

2,187

372,100

8,680

412,800

6,360

1,141,650

17,994

100,200

2,147

286,400

4,578

153.700

1,727

242,650

2,924

Seating

Value ot

Com-

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

48,905 $]

[,198,050

19,864

13.310

295.000

4,604

4,600

8,900

749

16,175

415,870

5,064

20,096

955,900

11.234

12,900

198,050

3'H7

19.475

184,100

4,650

9.675

135,100

3.577

24,850

330,125

7.740

4,450

20,250

1,234

26,540

483,850

10,643

7.313

90,800

3.320

50,855

868,000

21,575

22,475

338,650

7,836

82 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.
Summary by Synods. — Continued.

„ Oreani- Church

SYNODS. ^^l^^^ Ejj^^^^

Maryland 108 109

Miami 45 42

Middle Tennessee. . 11 11

Nebraska 102 ']']

New York and New

Jersey 50 54

North Illinois 46 41

North Indiana 67 71

Olive Branch 37 35

Pittsbiircr 81 75

South Illinois 19 I5>^

Susquehanna 59 58

Wartburg 29 24

West Pennsylvania . 131 106

Wittenberg 74 71

Total 1,424 1,322 471,819 $8,919,170 164,640

2. — THE UNITED SYNOD IN THE SOUTH.

Soon after the beginning of the Civil War the four synods
of North and South Carohna and of Virginia and south-
west Virginia withdrew from the General Synod because
of the adoption by that body, at its convention in 1862, of
resolutions concerning the war which gave oflfense to the
South. These synods and the Synod of Texas were not
represented in the convention of 1862 on account of the
outbreak of hostilities and the condition of the country.
The next year (1863) the four synods above mentioned
and the Synod of Georgia constituted the General Synod,
South. A few other Southern synods afterward became
connected with it. In i 886 a new organization, known as
the United Synod in the South, took its place, consisting

THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 183

of six synods which had belonged to the General Synod,
South, and the independent Tennessee and Holston synods.

The type of Lutheranism represented by the United
Synod in the South is similar to that of the General Synod,
though perhaps a little stricter. Its confessional basis is
as follows :

" The Holy Scriptures, the inspired writings of the Old
and New Testaments, the only standard of doctrine and
church discipline.

** As a true and faithful exhibition of the doctrines of
the Holy Scriptures in regard to matters of faith and prac-
tice, the three ancient symbols, the Apostolic, the Nicene,
and the Athanasian Creeds, and the Unaltered Augsburg
Confession of Faith ; also, the other symbolical books of
the Evangelical Lutheran Church, viz., the Apology, the
Smalcald Articles, the Smaller and Larger Catechisms of
Luther, and the Formula of Concord, consisting of the
Epitome and full Declaration as they are set forth, defined,
and published in the Christian Book of Concord, or the
Symbolical Books of the Lutheran Church, published in
the year 1580, as true and Scriptural developments of the
doctrines taught in the Augsburg Confession and in perfect
harmony of \sic\ one and the same pure Scriptural faith."

The United Synod in the South is represented in nine
of the Southern States, including Tennessee and West Vir-
ginia. It has 414 organizations and 379 church edifices,
of an average value of $2938, and an average seating capac-
ity of 365 ; 29 halls, with a seating capacity of 4225, are
occupied.

84 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States.

r\ ■ /^-u u Seating Value of Com-

STATES. O':?^"'- ^Y^""^ Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. p^^j^y Property. cants.

Alabama 3 i 250 $1,200 75

Florida 2 2 460 5,45o 143

Georgia 16 15 4,825 99>i5o 1^477

Mississippi 11 10 2,750 4,650 533

North Carolina 119 107 44,463 263,690 11,759

South Carolina 74 78 27,525 339.250 8,757

Tennessee 23 20 7, 410 52,750 1,999

Virginia 145 124 45,090 314,200 11,196

West Virginia 21 22 5,680 33,725 1,518

Total 414 379 13^,453 $1,114,065 37,457

Summary by Synods.

SYNODS.

Alpha Synod of

Freedmen 5 3 550 $1,750 94

Georgia 17 16 4,885 92,600 i,535

Holston 27 22 7,835 53,650 2,129

Mississippi 11 10 2,750 4^650 533

North Carolina 56 53 21,050 188,800 6.163

South CaroHna 61 66 21,975 337,150 7,013

Southwest Virginia. 65 48 17,502 114,050 4»379

Tennessee 107 9} 41,976 143,790 10,086

Virginia 65 64 19,930 177,625 5,525

Total 414 379 138,453 $1,114,065 37,457

3. — THE GENERAL COUNCIL.

This was the third general body to be organized in the
order of time. When the General Synod consented in
1864 to the admission of the Franckean Synod, which was
regarded by the minority of the General Synod as un-
Lutheran and as not having definitely accepted the Augs-
burg Confession, the delegates of the Ministerium of Penn-
sylvania protested (a number of others joining in the
protest) and witlidrew. At the next session of tlic Gen-

THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 185

eral Synod, being excluded from participation in its organ-
ization, they retired from the body. The Pittsburg, the
New York, the English Ohio, the Minnesota, and the
Texas synods also dissolved their connection with the
General Synod. The withdrawal of the delegates of the
Ministerium of Pennsylvania was approved by that body
at its next session, and a committee was appointed to issue
a " fraternal address to all Evangelical Lutheran synods,
ministers, and congregations in the United States and
Canada which confess the Unaltered Augsburg Confession,
inviting them to unite in a convention for the purpose
of forming a union of Lutheran synods." The proposed
convention was held in December, 1866, representatives
of the synods of Pennsylvania, New York, English Ohio,
Pittsburg, Wisconsin, English district of Ohio, Michigan,
Minnesota, Canada, Illinois, and the Joint Synod of Ohio
participating. " Principles of Faith and Church Polity "
were adopted, and the next year the first convention of
the new body was held. Thus was the General Council
organized.

In the first year of its history the Joint Synod of Ohio
withdrew and the German Synod of Iowa assumed a semi-
independent position, sending delegates and participating
in the debate but taking no part in the voting. This body
still sustains this relation. The withdrawal of the Joint
Synod of Ohio, and, a few years later, of the synods of
Wisconsin, Illinois, and Minnesota, and the semi-independ-
ent position taken by the German Synod of Iowa, were on
account of the refusal of the General Council to give a sat-
isfactory declaration on what are called the "Four Points."
It was the desire of these bodies that some expression
should be given concerning chiliasm, and that the admis-

1 86 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

sion of non-Lutherans to communion, the exchange of
"pulpits with sectarians," and membership in secret soci-
eties should be unequivocally condemned. The council
would not commit itself fully at that time on these points,
though it has since practically done so, especially on the
questions of pulpit and altar fellowship.

The confessional basis of the General Council is as fol-
lows :

** We accept and acknowledge the doctrine of the
Unaltered Augsburg Confession in its original sense as
throughout in conformity with the pure truth, of which
God's Word is the only rule. We accept its statements
of truth as in perfect accordance with the canonical Script-
ures. We reject the errors it condemns, and believe that
all which it commits to the liberty of the church of right
belongs to that liberty.

" In thus formally accepting and acknowledging the
Unaltered Augsburg Confession we declare our conviction
that the other confessions of the Evangelical Lutheran
Church, inasmuch as they set forth none other than its
.system of doctrine and articles of faith, are of necessity
pure and Scriptural. Preeminent among such accordant,
pure, and Scriptural statements of doctrine, by their in-
trinsic excellence, by the great and necessary ends for
which they were prepared, by their historical position, and
by the general judgment of the church, are these : The
Apology of the Augsburg Confession, the Smalcald Arti-
cles, the Catechisms of Luther, and the Formula of Con-
cord, all of which are, with the Unaltered Augsburg Con-
fession, in perfect harmony of one and the same Scriptural
faith."

One of tlie most i)er))l(.'xing (juestions Lutherans have

THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 187

had to deal with in this country has been that of language.
It is agreed that the communion sustained very heavy
losses down almost to the middle of this century by insist-
ing that synodical proceedings and church services gener-
ally should be in the German tongue. The children, hav-
ing learned English, desired to have the services conducted
in that language ; failing in this, they joined other denom-
inations. The General Council proposed from the begin-
ning that the different languages and nationalities *' should
be firmly knit together in this New World in the unity of
one and the same pure faith," and declared that *' no dis-
tinction of language " must be allowed " to interfere with
the great work " before the church in this country. It
includes American, German, and Scandinavian elements,
but English is the official language of the General Council,
though the German and Scandinavian tongues are also
used. It has many large English phurches in the eastern
cities, but a majority of the congregations are German
and Scandinavian and employ those languages. But few
of the ministers are incapable of speaking and writing
in English. All the correspondence of the Census Office
with Lutherans of whatever synodical connection was in
English, and scarcely a score out of the thousands of let-
ters received were in any other tongue.

There are nine synods connected with the General
Council, including one in Canada, which, of course, is not
given in these tables. While the General Council, the
General Synod, and, indeed, most other denominations of
this country, have churches and communicants in other
countries, these churches and communicants are omitted in
the census reports. Only those congregations are included
which are within the territorial limits of the United States.

1 88 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

The General Council has 2044 organizations, with 1554
edifices and 324,846 communicants. Of the latter, 107,-
025 are attached to the Ministerium of Pennsylvania, the
oldest Lutheran synod in the United States. Some 367
organizations hold worship in halls, etc., having a seating
capacity of 30,904. The total value of church property is
$11,119,286, or an average for each edifice of $7155,
which is even higher than the extraordinary average of
houses of worship owned by the General Synod. The
average seating capacity of the edifices is 378.

While there are only eight synods, there are congrega-
tions in thirty-two States and one Territory, Pennsylvania,
of course, maintaining the lead, with 616, or nearly one
third of the whole number, and 124,163 communicants.
The next largest number of communicants, 39,430, is found
in New York, Minnesota coming third, w^th 27,906, and
Illinois fourth, with 26,860. The Synod of Texas is the
only synod that does not cross State lines. The Swedish
Augustana Synod, though second in numbers to the Minis-
terium of Pennsylvania, embraces in its territory no fewer
than thirty States, being, in fact, almost as widespread
as the entire General Council. Delaware and Kentucky
are the only two States covered by the General Council
which are not also covered by the Augustana Synod.
This body of wide boundaries was organized in i860
with only about 5000 communicants, and is composed of
Swedish Lutherans. The synod is subdivided into seven
conferences, or sub-synods, which meet semi-annually.
Tlie synod itself is assembled yearly. The German Iowa
Synod has five districts, and covers several States.

THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS.

189

Summary by States.

Seating Value of Com-

Organi- Church ^^^_ Church munU

STATES. zations. Edifices. padty. Property. cants.

California •• • • 7 5 ^^^1% $62,300 603

Colorado 7 6 1,436 65,800 519

Connecticut 24 15 5.820 122.400 3,767

Delaware 2 i 335 10,000 296

Dist. of Columbia.. i 2 1,400 40,000 600

Florida i ^7

Idaho 3 2 180 2,450 139

Illinois 143 122 42,335 809,150 26,860

Indiana 38 34 io,335 H8,ioo 3,887

Iowa 174 132 34,771 420,680 20,009

Kansas 62 43 ",294 136,830 6,269

Kentucky 4 3 57o 6,800 299

Maine i i 300 2,600 179

Massachusetts 12 6 2,110 55,9°° i'743

Michigan 70 58 14,305 153,350 8,710

Minnesota 223 I75 52,445 624,120 27,906

Missouri 18 16 3,584 101,800 1,857

Nebraska 88 55 12,181 206,001 7,204

New Hampshire .. . 2 2 75° i3,5oo 395

New Jersey 30 20 8,785 339,5°° 7,94°

New York 113 109 43,764 1,9^5, 51° 39,43°

NorthDakota 38 7 1,210 i5,4oo 1,582

Ohio 118 108 35,510 483,100 15,915

Oregon 4 3 675 13,650 305

Pennsylvania 616 486 268,885 4,993,355 124,163

Rhode Island 3 i 300 5,250 42o

South Dakota 100 31 5,o7o 40,125 4,77o

Texas 42 39 9,8io 128,740 7,140

Vermont 2 ^74

Washington 7 5 i'4oo 33,95o 446

West Virginia i i 800 10.000 650

Wisconsin 85 66 17,290 158,925 ^0,072

Wyoming 5 • • • ^_^_

^otal 2,044 1,554 588,825 $11,119,286 324,846

Summary by Synods.

SYNODS.

English Synod of ^ ^ o

Ohio 64 58 20,375 $273,600 8,273

Indiana 31 27 9,oio 169,000 3,058

Ministerium of New

York 115 117 47,319 1,942,410 42,029

90 RELIGIOUS I'OKCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States. — Cotitinued.

r\ • r-u u Seating Value of Com-

SYNODS. O":?^"'- ^}^^''^ Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edihces. ^.^^^^^ Property. cants.

Ministerium of Penn-
sylvania 456 347 227,555 $4,319,355 107,025

Pittsburg 167 149 47,825 961,800 20,755

Scandinavian Au-

giistana 688 515 156,664 2,600,550 88,700

Texas 39 35 8,485 1 12,740 6,643

German Synod of

Iowa 484 306 71,592 739,831 47,363

Total 2,044 1,554 588,825 $11,119,286 324,846

4. — THE SYNODICAL CONFERENCE.

The latest and largest of the Lutheran general bodies
is the Sy nodical Conference, organized in 1872 by repre-
sentatives of the Missouri, Ohio, Wisconsin, Minnesota,
Illinois, and Norwegian synods. Four of these synods, the
Ohio, Wisconsin, Minnesota, and Illinois, had taken part
in the organization of the General Council, but had with-
drawn. The conference was intended to represent a type
of Lutheran confessionalism stricter than that of the Gen-
eral Council, as that of the General Council was stricter
tlian the General Synod. The following is its confessional
basis :

" The Sy nodical Conference acknowledges the canonical
Scnj)tures of the Old and New Testaments as God's Word,
and tlie Confession of the Evangelical Lutheran Cliinxh of
15S0, called the Concordia, as its own."

The central body of the Synodical Conference, and the
influence which constitutes the peculiar type of Lutheran-
ism which it stands for, is the synod of Missouri, Ohio, and
other States, which was organized in 1847. The nucleus

THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 191

of this synod was a Saxon colony of Lutherans who settled
in Missouri in 1839. When the synod was constituted it
embraced 12 congregations and 22 ministers, but, proclaim-
ing a Lutheranism of the most positive character, it at-
tracted to itself hosts of German immigrants who were dis-
satisfied with the result of the union of the Lutheran and
Reformed religions in the Fatherland, and were pleased
with the absolute and unreserved acceptance of the Augs-
burg Confession required by the synod and with its stern
antagonism to every form of syncretism (union services,
union communions, union congregations), and its insistence
on pure Lutheran literature, pure Lutheran services, and
a pure and positive Lutheranism. Some questions which
most other Lutheran bodies might consider open questions
are not so held by the " Missourians," as they are called.
For example, they maintain that Antichrist is the Roman
pontifi"; that their doctrine as to the ministry and the
church is the true and settled Scriptural doctrine, and that
all forms of chiliasm or millenarianism are to be condemned.
They allow no differences on these and some other extra-
confessional points ; therefore their type of doctrine and
practice has become known, both in this country and Ger-
many, where it has obtained some favor, as '' Missourian."
In 1 88 1 the Joint Synod of Ohio withdrew from the
Synodical Conference as the result of a controversy which
arose on the doctrine of predestination, and was followed
in 1882 by the Norwegian Synod. The synod of Missouri
maintained that predestination to salvation is not due to
God's foresight of faith in man, but faith and perseverance
in faith are included in the decree. The adherents of the
Ohio party opposed this as Calvinistic, and a division was
the result.

192 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

The Missouri is by far the largest Lutheran synod in the
United States, and embraces in its territory thirty-one
States and the District of Columbia. It is divided into 13
districts, or sub-synods, and reports 1589 organizations,
with 1 26 1 church edifices, valued at $6,759,535, ^ri<^ 293,-
2 1 1 communicants.

The Synodical Conference has 1934 organizations, 1531
church edifices, and 357,153 communicants. The average
seating capacity of its edifices is 289, and their average
value $5098. Only 67 halls, with a seating capacity of
4362, are occupied. The constituency of the Synodical
Conference is almost wholly German. Services in Eng-
lish are, however, being extensively introduced, and ex-
clusively English congregations have been founded.

Summary by States.

r\ • r'u „i. Seating Value of Com-

STATES. Organ.- Church ^.^ « Church muni-

zations. Edifices. p^^j^^ Property. cants.

Alabama... 5 5 1,300 $12,200 534

Arkansas 17 13 2,165 39-345 Ij3II

California 12 7 2,075 101,800 1,702

Colorado 6 2 475 22,500 394

Connecticut 8 4 1,900 33,500 1,405

District of Columbia i i 400 30.000 375

Florida 3 2 270 4,400 209

Idaho I 27

Illinois 250 223 80,144 1,456,630 69,033

Indiana 102 96 32,299 632,260 24,666

Iowa 139 82 18,452 194,715 13,252

Kansas 71 47 8,974 95,030 5,906

Kentucky 3 3 900 9,800 468

Louisiana 11 11 3,375 59, 400 2,452

Maryland 14 12 4,862 129.975 3,208

Massachusetts 10 6 i,575 54,000 1,717

Michigan 137 109 33,731 488,880 27,472

Minnesota 217 159 36,346 443,700 30,398

Missouri 118 112 32,820 613,940 22,121

Montana 2 i 225 10,000 130

Nebraska 135 93 16,788 168,570 12,339

New Jersey 5 5 1,320 32,000 699

THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS,

193

Summary by States. — Continued.

OrET-ini riiiirrV. Seating Value of Cora-

^--^-^- ^:iZl. Edifices. ^- p^h-^h muni-

pacity. Property. cants.

New York d-j 65 24,406 $1,055,455 22,642

North Dakota 18 5 650 6,050 1,136

Ohio 54 55 18,330 409,975 15.440

Oregon 5 3 340 6,300 274

Pennsylvania 26 25 9,697 284,915 6,559

South Dakota 71 24 4,368 20,770 3,097

Tennessee 2 2 550 30,110 227

Texas 28 21 4,680 30,675 3,498

Virginia 4 5 1,275 20,815 399

West Virginia 4 2 300 300 J2i

Wisconsin 388 331 98,193 1,306,303 83,942

Total 1,934 1,531 443,185 $7,804,313 357,153

Summary by Synods.

SYNODS.

Minnesota 90 58 14,523 $218,990 12,655

Missouri, Ohio, and

other States ... . 1,589 1,261^366,507 6,759,535 293,211

Wisconsin 237 19834^ 58,855 794,988 50,095

English Conference

of Missouri 18 12^ 3,300 30,800 1,192

Total 1,934 1,331 443,185 $7,804,313 357,153

INDEPENDENT LUTHERAN SYNODS.

There are twelve Lutheran synods which are not con-
nected with any of the four general bodies, and are there-
fore called independent bodies. They occupy this attitude
for various reasons. In at least two cases, those of the
Suomai Synod, a body of Finns, and the Icelandic Synod,
the reason doubtless is peculiarity of language ; in other
cases it is differences of view on various doctrinal and
practical questions and in national peculiarities. Some of
these bodies are small, three of them having less than 5000
communicants each, but some of them are large enough to

194 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

constitute separate denominations. In 1892 the Michigan
Synod united with the Wisconsin and Minnesota synods
of the Synodical Conference, and a new general body was
thus formed. In 1893 the Joint Synod of Iowa and the
German Synod of Iowa agreed upon terms of pulpit and
altar fellowship, without becoming organically united.

5. — THE JOINT SYNOD OF OHIO AND OTHER STATES.

This body was organized in 1 818. It occupied an in-
dependent attitude until 1867, when it assisted in consti-
tuting the General Council, but only to withdraw in the
following year, because it was not fully satisfied with the
position of the council concerning the question of pulpit
and altar fellowship with other denominations. It has ever
been conservative and strictly confessional in character,
and it was for nine years connected with the Synodical
Conference, from which it withdrew in 1881 because it
could not accept the views of the majority concerning the
doctrine of predestination. Since then it has occupied an
independent position. Its constituency is for the most
part German, but in about a third of its congregations both
German and English are used. Like other large Lutheran
synods, it is divided into a number of districts.

While its chief strength is in the State of Ohio, it has
many communicants in Wisconsin, Michigan, Pennsylvania,
and Indiana. It embraces twenty-three States and the
District of Columbia, New York constituting the most
easterly and northerly portion of its territory, Texas the
most southerly, and Oregon the most westerly. It has
421 organizations, 443 edifices, valued at $1,639,087, and
69,505 communicants. Only ten of its organizations hold
services in other than church edifices. The average value

THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS.

195

of its edifices is $3700, and their average seating capacity

337. Only 10 halls, with a seating capacity of 785, are

occupied.

Summary by States.

r. • r>u I, Seating Value of Com-

STATES. ^'■?^"'- ^Yl""^ Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. ^^^^^^,_ Property. cants.

District of Columbia i i 250 $13,000 150

Idaho I I 300 1,000 80

Illinois 16 16 6,950 60,000 2,695

Indiana 34 32 11,825 160,950 5,095

Iowa 5 8 1,850 10,500 650

Kansas 5 5 ^5oo 2,750 472

Louisiana i i 700 5>ooo 500

Maryland 12 12 3,620 38,900 ^545

Michigan 21 20 7,672 125,700 6,217

Minnesota 21 23 8,700 37,250 3,180

Missouri i i 200 600 30

Nebraska 7 7 i^^oo 4,600 440

New York 2 2 330 2,700 198

North Carolina 12 11 2,550 6,315 567

North Dakota i i 300 75o 70

Ohio 191 I97>^ ^l^'^'hl 839,272 31,261

Oregon i i 200 600 50

Pennsylvania 32 32 10,429 206,100 5,552

South Dakota 3 3 1,000 2,700 327

Texas 4 7 2,850 20,000 1,730

Virginia 5 4 75o 2,900 175

Washington 4 6 1,250 11,400 386

West Virginia 16 lo^ 2,025 5,5oo 779

Wisconsin 25 41 14.750 80,600 7,356

Total 421 443 149,338 $1,639,087 69,505

6. — THE BUFFALO SYNOD.

This synod was organized in 1845 by the Rev. J. A.
A. Grabau, who came from Germany, where he had suf-
fered for his opposition to the union of the Reformed and
Lutheran religions. The synod has announced views con-
cerning the ministerial office which other Lutherans have
considered as hierarchical. It insists that ordination, unless
by ordained ministers, is not valid ; that ministers created

196 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

by congregations have no divine authority to pronounce
absolution or to consecrate the elements of bread and
wine ; that congregations may not pronounce excommu-
nication; that obedience is due to ministers; and that the
synod is the supreme tribunal in the church.

The synod has congregations in six States, with 25
church edifices, valued at $84,410, and 4242 communi-
cants. The average value of its edifices is $3376, and
their average seating capacity 232. Two halls, with a
seating capacity of 275, are occupied.

Summary by States.

, _^„ Organi-

STATES. ^^^f^^^_

California i

Illinois I

Michigan 4

Minnesota 2

New York 12

Wisconsin 7

Total 27 25 5,793 $84,410 4,242

7. — hauge's synod.

This is a body of Norwegian Lutherans organized in the
period 1846-50 by immigrants from Norway. It took its
name from Hauge, a leader of a strong spiritual movement
in that country. Its followers lay much stress upon con-
version and are noted for their earnestness. The laymen
participate in prayer and exhortation in public assemblies,
contrary to the practice of some other bodies of a more
churchly character. This synod has always occupied an
independent attitude.

It has 175 organizations, divided among eleven States,

Seating

Value of

Com-

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

I

150

$500

26

I

300

2,500

136

4

848

10,100

342

2

300

3>7co

312

10

2,715

48,010

2,268

7

1,480

19,600

1,158

THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 197

but with two thirds of its strength in Minnesota, South
Dakota, and Wisconsin, and 100 church edifices having an
average seating capacity of 306 and an average vakie of
$2149; 75 halls, with a seating capacity of 4436, are oc-
cupied.

Summary by States.

/-\ • ^, , Seating Value of Com-

STATES. O^P"^- Church ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. p^^^^y. Property. cants.

Illinois 10 8 2,875 $40,400 863

Indiana i i 250 800 29

Iowa 17 14 3,450 27,200 1,593..

Kansas i 26

Michigan i i 200 4,000 62

Minnesota 55 41 13,285, 99^345 6,534

Nebraska 8 4 725 4j95o 438

North Dakota 16 5 1,700 4,850 576

South Dakota 36 11 2,955 11,700 2,239

Washington 2 i 350 1,000 205

Wisconsin 28 14 4,710 20,150 2,165

Total.... 175 100 30,500 $214,395 H,73o

8. — THE NOR^¥EGIAN CHURCH IN AMERICA.

This body was organized by Norwegian immigrants a
few years later than Hauge's Synod. Like the latter, it
has always maintained an independent position, except for
the short period when it was connected with the Synod-
ical Conference. A few years ago a controversy over the
doctrine of predestination caused a division in its ministry
and congregations, resulting in the formation of what was
known as the Anti- Missouri Brotherhood. The synod
accepted the views of the Missouri Synod, which its type
of Lutheranism resembles, while the brotherhood rejected
these views as Calvinistic.

The synod is divided into three districts. Its territory

198 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

embraces twenty-two States, stretching from ocean to ocean
and from the Lakes to the Gulf. Two thirds of its commu-
nicants, however, are in the States of Minnesota and Wis-
consin. The average value of its church edifices is $2929,
and their average seating capacity is 287. It occupies 182
halls, which have a seating capacity of 12,115.

Summary by States.

.XAT,.. Organi- Church Renting V^J^e of Com-

STATES. ^^^f^^^ j-jj^^^^ Ca- Church mum-

pacity. Jrroperty. cants.

California 3 i 300 $14,000 189

Colorado i i 300 2,000 75

Idaho I I 150 1,000 45

Illinois 14 6 3,150 95,500 1,688

Indiana 2 i 300 6,000 182

Iowa 49 26 9,275 97,800 7,059

Kansas i i 100 200 30

Massachusetts 2 ... 375

Michigan 14 7 1,125 9,9oo 758

Minnesota 164 112X 32,843 267,950 21,832

Missouri 2 i 200 400 50

Montana 3 i 250 1,200 165

Nebraska 21 7 1,520 12,200 544

New Jersey i i 225 4,000 180

New York 5 3 1,050 33,000 784

North Dakota 53 8 2,200 22,975 2,784

Ohio 4 I 150 3,000 184

Oregon 3 i 200 2,500 95

South Dakota 46 13 3,240 25,700 3,030

Texas 4 5 950 6,700 350

Washington i ... 16

Wisconsin 95 'J'jYz 21,460 200,800 15,037

Total 489 275 78,988 $806,825 55>452

9. — THE MICHIGAN SYNOD.

This is a German body organized in i860. It helped
to organize the General Council, and was connected with
it until 1888, when it withdrew because the position of

THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS, 1 99

the council on the question of pulpit and altar fellowship
with other denominations was not sufficiently decided.

The synod is represented in the States of Michigan and
Indiana, having in all 11,482 communicants. Its church
edifices have an average value of $3109 and an average
seating capacity of 276. There are 12 halls, with a seat-
ing capacity of 550.

Summary by States.

r\ • /^u u Seating Value of Com-

STATES. Orgam- Church ^.^_^ Church muni-

zations. Edifices. ^^^^^^ Property. cants.

Indiana 3 3 1,150 $7,500 441

Michigan 62 50 13,463 157,270 11,041

Total 65 53 14,613 $164,770 11,482

10. — THE DANISH CHURCH IN AMERICA.

This is the oldest body of Danish Lutherans in this
country, having been organized in 1872. It is connected
with the Church of Denmark, which sent missionaries to
this country, who helped to organize Danish congregations
and a little later to form them into a synod.

It has congregations in fourteen States and in the Ter-
ritory of Utah. Its territory stretches from Maine to
California, forming a belt across the northern portion of
the country. It has 131 organizations, with 75 edifices,
having an average seating capacity of 198 and an average
value of $1741. The total number of communicants is
10,181, more than half of whom are to be found in the
States of Iowa, Wisconsin, Illinois, and Minnesota. The
synod is divided into 9 districts. There are 42 halls, with
a seating capacity of 2175, used as places of worship.

200 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States.

STATES Organi-

STATES. zations.

California 4

Connecticut 2

Illinois 9

Iowa 23

Kansas i

Maine 2

Massachusetts 3

Michigan 9

Minnesota 17

Nebraska 19

New Jersey 8

New York . 5

South Dakota 11

Utah 2

Wisconsin 16

Total 131

Seating

Value of

Com-

ifices.

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

I

300

$1,200

125

2

300

2,000

200

5

1,330

15,100

1,314

4

3,390

24,800

2,211

I

125

800

120

2

400

200
119

8

1,900

13,700

588

8

1,230

11,300

1,032

: I

1,510

20,100

888

5

1,000

6,000

565

4

475

11,000

410

^

200

1,500

285
48

3

2,600

22,200

2,076

75 14,760 $129,700 10, ll

II. — THE GERMAN AUGSBURG SYNOD.

This body was formed in 1875. It has 23 organizations,
distributed among nine States. These organizations own
23 church edifices, with an average seating capacity of 329
and an average value of $4829.

Summary by States.

STATES Organi-

STAT^s. zations.

Arkansas i

Illinois 4

Indiana 2

Iowa I

Michigan i

Missouri 2

New York i

Ohio I

Wisconsin 10

Total 23

Church
Edifices.

Seating
Ca-
pacity.

Vahie of Com-

Church muni-

Property, cants.

75
631
370

70

174
1. 199

800
1,700
1,991

23 7,560 $111,060 7,010

4
2

700
600

$9,450
5,000

I

100

1,000

I

300

5,000

3
0

1,360

700

1,000

2.800

40,000

3,500

26,800

20,310

THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS, 20I

12. — THE DANISH ASSOCIATION IN AMERICA.

This association was formed in 1884, chiefly by Danish
ministers, who withdrew from what was then called the
Norwegian-Danish Conference, not because of doctrinal
or ecclesiastical differences, but because of reasons growing
out of differences of nationality.

It embraces 50 organizations, with 33 church edifices,
having an average seating capacity of 173 and an average
value of $1357. There are 15 halls, with a seating capac-
ity of 480.

Summary by States.

Seating Value of Com-

Organl- Church "^""^"'^ Vu u

zations. Edifices. ^^- ^^^^^''^h

muni-

pacity. Property. cants.

California 4 2 375 $3,000 144

Illinois I . . 4,000 50

Iowa 6 2 350 3,800 413

Minnesota 14 9 1,675 10,150 1,524

Nebraska 16 14 2/200 14,625 754

Oretron i . . 20

South Dakota 2 2 250 2,200 153

Washinston 2

40

Wisconsin 4 4 850 7,000 395

Total 50 33 5,700 $44,775 3.493

13. — THE ICELANDIC SYNOD.

The Synod of Icelanders was organized in 1885. By
far the larger part of this synod is in Manitoba.

It has in this country 13 organizations, 4 church edifices,
with an average seating capacity of 325 and an average
value of $1800, and 1991 communicants. It is represented
in two States only, Minnesota and North Dakota. There
are 9 halls, with a seating capacity of 750.

202 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States.

STATES.

Minnesota. . . .
North Dakota

Total

Organi- Church
zations. Edifices.

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

1,300
1,300

Value of Com-

Church muni-

Property, cants.

221

1,770

$7,200

$7,200 1,991

14. — THE IMMANUEL SYNOD.

This is a small German body whose organization dates
from 1886. It is represented in seven States and the
District of Columbia, having 21 organizations, 19 church
edifices, with an average seating capacity of 279 and an
average value of $4958, and 5580 communicants.

Summary by States.

STATES. O";?^"^-

zations.

District of Columbia i

Illinois I

Indiana i

Michigan i

New Jersey. ...... 2

New York 5

Ohio 6

Pennsylvania 4

Total 21

Seating

VaUie of

Com-

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

I

300

$15,000

500

I

300

10,000

300

I

150

1,200

180

I

600

15,000

500

2

550

7,000

700

3

600

6,000

600

6

1,600

25,500

1,350

4

1,200

14,500

1,450

5,300 $94,200 5,580

15. — THE SUOMAI SYNOD.

This is a body of Finnish Lutherans constituted in 1889.
It has 1 1 organizations, 8 church edifices, with an average
seating capacity of 230 and an average value of $1548,
and 1385 communicants, of whom 1265 are in Michigan
and 120 in South Dakota.

THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 203

Summary by States.

STATES.

Orc^ani- Church Seating Value of Com-

,'? r.j-c Ca- Church mum-

zations. Edifices. ^^^-^^^ Property. cants.

Michigan 10 7 1,715 $10,973 1,265

South Dakota i i 200 1,925 120

Total II 8 1,915 $12,898 1,385

16. — THE UNITED NORWEGIAN CHURCH.

This body was constituted in 1890 by the union of three
synods, viz., the Norwegian Augustana Synod, organized
in i860, the Conference of the Norwegian-Danish Church,
organized in 1870, and the Norwegian Anti-Missouri Broth-
erhood, organized in 1887. The Brotherhood separated
from the Norwegian Synod because they could not accept
the latter's views respecting the doctrine of absolute pre-
destination. The union of these three bodies was due to a
movement to bring together, as far as possible, all Norwe-
gian Lutherans in one body. Hauge's Synod and the Nor-
wegian Synod, however, still maintain a separate attitude.

The United Synod embraces eighteen States in its terri-
tory. It has 1 122 organizations, 670 church edifices, and
119,972 communicants, of whom 49,541 are in the single
State of Minnesota. The average seating capacity of the
churches is 277, and the average value $2312. There are
393 halls, with a seating capacity of 29,185.

Summary by States.

STATES.

Organi-

Idaho I

Illinois 27

Iowa 1 13

Kansas 7

;hurch
difices

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

Value of

Church

Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

24

85

3

300

6,445

25,335

650

$2,500

68,400

220,100

5,300

IIO

3,298

14,891

314

204 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.
Summary by States. — Continued.

C....C Organi- Church Seating Y?'"^ °f Com-

STATES. f ^^^ Ca- Church mum-

pacity. Property. cants.

Maine 2 i 200 $2,000 225

Maryland i . . .... 42

Michigan 27 23 5,973 69,450 3,011

Minnesota 405 283 76,791 608,200 49,541

Missouri i . . .... 14

Montana 2 . . .... 87

Nebraska 13 i 100 250 285

New Hampshire .. i i 250 2,500 125

New York i . . 84

North Dakota 162 44 10,380 77, 550 10,283

Oregon 5 2 650 9,500 204

South Dakota ... . 148 41 8,150 54,655 7,922

Washington 19 10 2,575 29,600 819

Wisconsin 187 151 47,443 394,450 28,717

Total 1,122 670 185,242 $1,544,455 119,972

INDEPENDENT CONGREGATIONS.

Besides the independent synods there are a number of
independent Lutheran congregations — that is, congrega-
tions which do not belong to any synod. In most cases
the reason is not doctrinal, but simply a love of independ-
ence. Not infrequently the pastor of an independent
congregation is himself a member of some synod. They
are found in most of the States and Territories. They
aggregate 231 organizations, 188 church edifices, with a
seating capacity of 62,334, and valued at $1,249,745, and
41,953 communicants.

Summary by States of All Lutherans.

STATES. O":?^"'-

zations.

Alabama 10

Arkansas 18

Cahfornia 39

Colorado 21

hurch

Seating
Ca-

Value of
Church

Com-
muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

7
13
21

14

1,850
2,165

6,575
3,236

$15,400

39,345
364,800
154,800

791

1,386
4,267
1,208

THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 205

Summary by States of All Lutherans — Continued.

r>,„„„: n\. „u Seating Value of Com-

-„,„„_ Uream- Church ^ ° t-\, x.

STATES. ,.;?„„. i?^;<;._ Ca- Church muni-

pacity. Property. cants.

zations. Edifices.

Connecticut 37 23 8,820 $172,900 5,762

Delaware 2 i 335 10,000 296

Dist. of Columbia 11 13 6,100 414,000 2,997

Florida 6 4 730 9,850 369

Georgia 18 17 5,825 124,150 1,932

Idaho 7 5 930 6,950 401

Illinois 590 511 175,037 3,021,850 116,807

Indiana 279 266 82,609 1,220,410 41,832

Iowa 567 400 107,708 1,150,795 63,725

Kansas 205 147 33,688 418,410 16,262

Kentucky 18 17 5,170 60,300 2,394

Louisiana 12 12 4,075 64,400 2,952

Maine 6 5 1,300 8,600 904

Maryland 131 129 55,602 1,081,925 24,648

Massachusetts... 30 15 4,260 114,400 4,i37

Michigan 380 307 86,132 1,109,058 62,897

Minnesota 1,141 827 227,925 2,143,805 145,907

Mississippi 11 10 2,750 4,650 533

Missouri 160 148 42,689 890,090 27,099

Montana 8 2 475 11,200 394

Nebraska 387 2.53 49^949 774,8i6 27,297

New Hampshire . . 3 3 1,000 16,000 520

New Jersey 68 53 18,080 526,750 12,878

New Mexico 2 64

New York 317 306 117,115 4,693,375 89,046

North Carolina . . 131 118 47,013 270,005 12,326

North Dakota .. . 298 75 18,040 136,275 18,269

Ohio .• 588 573 192,537 3,007,097 89,569

Oregon 21 12 2,515 59,050 1,080

Pennsylvania.... 1,292 1,105 515,827 9,258,020 219,725

Rhode Island ... . 4 2 600 7,75o 590

South Carolina . . 74 78 27,525 339,250 8,757

South Dakota .. . 432 138 27,783 183,575 23,314

Tennessee 36 33 12,560 91,760 2,975

Texas 88 80 20,840 210,915 14,556

Utah 4 84

Vermont 2 1 74

Virginia 157 136 48,165 344,915 12,220

Washington 35 22 5,575 75^950 1,912

West Virginia .. . 47 41 10,605 118,525 4,176

Wisconsin 894 757 223,570 2,328,138 160,919

Wyoming 8 2 350 6,100 721

Total 8,595 6,701 2,205,635 $35,060,354 1,231,072

CHAPTER XXVIIL

THE MENNONITES.

The Mennonites take their name from Menno Simons,
born in Witmarsum, Holland, in 1492. He entered the
priesthood of the Roman Catholic Church, and in 1524
was appointed chaplain in Pingium. Two years later he
began to read the Scriptures, which he had hitherto ignored.
Becoming a close student of them, his views on various
doctrines soon changed, and he was known as an evangel-
ical preacher. Upon hearing of the decapitation of a de-
vout Christian because he had renewed his baptism, Menno
Simons began to examine into the Scriptural teaching on
that subject, and was convinced that there was no Script-
ural warrant for infant baptism. He remained 'in connec-
tion with the Church of Rome for several years, during
which he wrote a book against the Miinsterites. He
renounced Catholicism early in 1536, and was baptized at
Leeuwardcn. In the course of the following year he was
ordained a minister in what was then known as the Old
Evangelical or Waldensian Church. From this time on to
his death, in 1559, he was active in the cause of evangelical
truth, traveling through northern Germany, and preach-
ing everywhere. The churches which he organized as a
result of his labors rejected infant baptism and held to the
principle of non-resistance. A severe persecution began

206

THE MENNONITES.

207

to make itself felt against his followers, the Mennonites;
and, having heard accounts of the colony established in
the New World by William Penn, they began to emigrate
to Pennsylvania near the close of the seventeenth century,
that they might have opportunity to worship in peace.

The first Mennonite church in this country was estab-
lished in Germantown. Upon the site occupied by that
church a plain stone meeting-house, erected in 1770, now
stands. The colony of Germantown, which had secured a
tract of about six thousand acres of land, was increased
from time to time by immigration from Europe. In 1688
the Mennonite meeting at Germantown adopted a protest
against traffic in slaves, said to have^ been the first ever
made on this continent. In this protest they say that
many negroes are brought hither against their will, and
though they are black " we cannot conceive there is more
liberty to have them slaves than it is to have other white
ones." The protest, which was sent to the Friends, as-
serted that '' those who steal or rob men and those who
buy or purchase them " are all alike. The protest was
finally sent up to the Yearly Meeting of Friends, where,
after some consideration, it was voted not to be proper for
the meeting to give a positive judgment in the case. The
minute of the Yearly Meeting refers to the Mennonites as
" German Friends."

Successive immigrations from Holland, Switzerland,
Germany, and, in the last twenty- five years, from southern
Russia, have resulted in placing the great majority of
Mennonites in the world on American soil, in the United
States and Canada. According to the census reports for
1890, the number of members in this country, exclusive of
Canada, is less than 42,000. This is the first complete

208 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Statistical statement that has been made of the Mennonites,
and the number of members returned is much smaller than
was expected. In i860 there was a general meeting of
Mennonites in Iowa, and the minutes of that conference
estimated the number of Mennonites in the United States
at 128,000. That estimate must have been a great deal
too high, or the denomination has suffered extraordinary
losses since.

The doctrines held by the Mennonites are set forth in
eighteen articles of faith, which were adopted at a confer-
ence held in Dordrecht, Holland, in 1632. The first article
treats of the Trinity and of God's work in creation ; the
second of the fall of man through the disobedience of
Adam and Eve, who were " separated and estranged from
God, that neither they themselves, nor any of their poster-
ity, nor angel, nor man, nor any other creature in heaven
or on earth, could help them, redeem them, or reconcile
them to God." They would have been eternally lost had
not God interposed in their behalf with love and mercy.
The third article shows how the first man and his pos-
terity are restored through the sacrifice of the Son of God.
The next ten articles set forth the doctrines of salvation,
the ordinances, and treat of marriage and the magistracy.
The fourteenth article declares one of the prominent princi-
ples of the Mennonites, namely, non-resistance. It enjoins
believers not to provoke or do violence to any man, but
to promote the welfare and happiness of all ; to flee when
necessary for the Lord's sake from one country to another,
" take patiently the spoiling of our goods," and " when we
are smitten on one cheek to turn the other, rather than
take revenge or resent evil." Enemies are to be prayed

THE MENNONITES. 209

for, and, when hungry and thirsty, to be fed and refreshed.
The fifteenth article interprets Christ as forbidding the use
of all oaths; judicial and otherwise. The sixteenth treats
of the ban, which is for amendment and not for destruction.
Those who have been received into the company of saints,
if they sin voluntarily or presumptuously against God, or
unto death, must as offending members be reproved and
excommunicated. The seventeenth article enjoins the
duty of avoiding those who are separated from God and
the church, not only in eating and drinking, but in all
similar temporal matters ; although if an offending member
is hungry or thirsty or in distress of any kind, it is lawful
to relieve him. The eighteenth article pertains to the
resurrection of the dead and the last judgment. The
righteous are to reign with Christ forever, and the wicked
are to be thrust down into the everlasting pains of hell.

The Mennonites believe in baptism on profession of
faith, but they do not baptize by immersion except in one
or two branches, but by pouring. Candidates after having
been-under suitable instruction are catechized as to their
faith in God and their desire to be received into the Church,
and then receive baptism kneeling, the minister taking
water with both hands from a vessel and putting it upon
their heads and saying, " Upon the confession of thy faith
which thou hast made before God and these witnesses, I
baptize thee in the name of the Feather, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost." Each candidate-is then given the right
hand of fellowship and the kiss of peace, the wife of the
minister or deacon or some other sister giving the kiss to
the female converts. Persons received frOm other denom-
inations are not re-baptized unless they earnestly desire it.

2IO RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

In some cases candidates are baptized in the water, kneel-
ing therein, the minister taking up water in both hands and
pouring it upon their heads.

The Lord's Supper is observed twice a year, usually in
the spring and fall. Church examinations are held before
communion in order to inquire into the standing and
condition of each member. Each member is examined
privately, and asked whether he is at peace with God, with
the church, and with all men, and desirous to partake of
the Lord's Supper. If there are any difficulties between
members an effort is made to have them all settled before
the communion takes place. As the bread and wine are
passed, those who receive them rise to their feet one after
another. Sometimes the communicant goes forward to
receive the bread and wine ; in other cases the minister
goes from seat to seat and from person to person. After
the Lord's Supper the ceremony of feet-washing is per-
formed. The deacons bring in vessels of water, and the
members proceed to wash and wipe one another's feet and
to give the kiss of peace, the sexes separating for this
purpose. The polity is of the Presbyterian type.

Ministers are chosen from the congregations to be served.
A request is made to the conference, and a day is appointed
for the purpose of making the choice. The bishop preaches
an appropriate sermon, and then retires to the council- room
with two fellow-ministers. All the members who desire
to do so visit the council-room, one by one, and indicate
the person of their choice. If only one brother has been
chosen in this way, ordination is immediately proceeded
with. When more than one is nominated, a day is ap-
pointed in which to make choice by lot between those
nominated. When choice by lot is made, the deacons take

THE MENNONITES. 211

as many hymn-books as there are candidates, and, retiring
to the council-room, place in one of these books a slip of
paper on which is written the words : ** The lot is cast into
the lap, but the whole disposing thereof is of the Lord;"
or, " Herewith God has called thee to the ministry of the
Gospel." The books are then taken into the audience-
room and placed on the desk or table. After prayer has
been made each of the brethren nominated takes a book,
and the bishop proceeds to look for the lot. The one in
whose book it is found is considered chosen, and the bishop
then proceeds to ordain him with laying on of hands. The
ceremony is concluded with the kiss of peace, which is
given by the bishop and the other ministers.

Deacons are chosen from the congregation in the same
manner as ministers. Their office is to care for the poor
and sick, to assist in administering the ordinances, and to
take charge of public meetings in the absence of the min-
ister or bishop. Bishops or elders are ministers having
pastoral charge of a district, in which there may be one or
several places of worship. All the ministers in the district
are under the direction of the bishop or elder. A bishop
is selected in the same manner as a minister or deacon, and
is consecrated in the same way. When difficulties arise
between brethren they are settled by arbitration. Those
who refuse to submit to arbitration are excommunicated,
and the names of the excommunicated are publicly an-
nounced. The Mennonites do not accept public offices
except in connection with the management of schools.
They are a sober, industrious, and thrifty people, simple
in their habits, and conscientious, devout, and faithful
Christians. More than a third of them are found in Penn-
sylvania, the great German State. They are also strong

212 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES,

in Ohio, Kansas, Illinois, and Indiana. The Russian Men-
nonites have formed several settlements in the Northwest
and across the northern border in Manitoba.

There are twelve branches of Mennonites, as follows :

1. Mennonite,

2. Bruederhoef,

3. Amish,

4. Old Amish,

5. Apostolic,

6. Reformed,

7. General Conference,

8. Church of God in Christ,

9. Old (Wisler),

10. Brueder-Gemeinde,

11. Defenseless,

12. Brethren in Christ.

I. — THE MENNONITE CHURCH.

This may be regarded as the parent body. It has nearly
18,000 communicants, considerably more than one third- of
the total of Mennonites in this country. Many of its con-
gregations are very small, the average number of com-
municants to each congregation in Kansas being only
about 25. There are 12 conferences, besides 23 congre-
gations which sustain no conference relations. There are
29 halls, with a seating capacity of 1030.

3,175

Summary by States.

STATES. 0^?-i- Church Seating
zations. Edifices. p^^j^^

Illinois 8 6

Indiana 14 10

Iowa 3

Kansas 20

Maryland 5

Michigan 5

Minnesota 6

Missouri 6

Nebraska 8

North Dakota i

Ohio 27 22^ 8,360

Value of

Church

Property.

$6,250
I 1,940

5

1,033

3,030

5

1,700

6,600

3

875

2,200

4

1,400

3,700

3^2

900

2,900

5

1,190

7,250

35.450

Com-
muni-
cants.

700
28

513
336

155
725
199
751
41
1,736

THE MENNONirES. 213

Summary by States. — Continued.

Or^ani Church Seating Value of Com-

STATES. Z!31^: ^Ac^^ Ca- Church

zations. Edifices.

muni-

pacity. Property. cants.

Oregon 3 2 400 $1,100 115

Pennsylvania 114 no 41,952 221,100 10,077

South Dakota 7 6 1,000 2,500 655

Tennessee i i 150 200 28

Virginia 16 13 6,675 10,925 666

West Virginia 2 2 600 900 80

Total 246 198 70,605 $317,045 17,078

2. — THE BRUEDERHOEF.

Jacob Huter, of Innspruck, in the Tyrol, is considered
the founder of this branch. Huter was burned at the stake
in 1536. He instituted the communistic idea, which is
still maintained, the members " having all things in com-
mon." His followers were driven from Moravia into Him-
gary, thence to Roumania, and in 1769 to Russia. The
entire community came to the United States from Russia
in 1874. They are a German-speaking community, and
their books, which are in manuscript, are written in that
language. They are all settled in three counties in South
Dakota.

Summary.

r>.-„o„: r-u„r.r.\. Seating Value of Com-

STATE. p-^g^^i- Ch"^^^'^ Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. ^^^^^^ Property. cants.

South Dakota 5 5 600 $4,500 352

. 3. — THE AMISH.

The Amish constitute the second largest Mennonite
branch. They take their name from Jacob Ammen, who

2 14 KELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

separated from the main body of Mennonites about two
centuries ago, on account of differences respecting the en-
forcement of church discipHne. He and his followers
insisted that the ban should be more rigorously observed.
In Pennsylvania they are very numerous. They used to
be called '' Hookers," because they wore hooks instead
of buttons on their coats. They are represented in four-
teen States, being most numerous in Illinois, Pennsylvania,
and Ohio. There are 33 halls, with a seating capacity
of 960.

Summary by States.

STATES. Organi-
zations.

Arkansas i

Colorado i

Illinois 18

Indiana 10

Iowa 7

Kansas 12

Maryland 2

Missouri 3

Nebraska 5

New York 3

Ohio 12

Oregon 2

Pennsylvania 20

Tennessee i

Total 97

Hhurch

Seating
Ca-

Value of
Church

Com-
muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

I

75

$300

65

I

80

500

75

13

3,640

19,600

2,305

9

2,000

9,800

929

5

1,210

6,700

903

3

375

1,700

291

2

350

1,400

125

2

830

4,100

316

2

470

1,200

504

2

400

3,000

299

II

3,725

17,850

1,965

I

300

500

60

9

1.975

9,800

2,234

30

61

15,430 $76,450 10,101

4. — THE OLD AMISH.

This branch was the result of a division among the
Amish about twenty-five years ago on the question of
enforcing church discipline. The Old Amish are very
strict in adhering to the ancient forms and practices, op-
posing the innovations in forms of worship and manner of

THE MENNONITES.

215

conducting church work introduced during the present
century. There are only about 2000 of them, and they
have but one church edifice. Their meetings are all held
in private houses, except in one case.

Summary by States.

STATES. Or£"^-
zations.

Illinois I

Indiana 8

Kansas 3

Missouri i

Ohio 5

Oregon 3

Pennsylvania i

Total 22

Church
Edifices.

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

200

200

Value of Com-
Church muni-
Property, cants.

$1,500 105
853

145

24

694

12>

144

$1,500 2,038

5. — THE APOSTOLIC.

This is properly a branch of the Amish Mennonltes,
differing from them chiefly in being less strict in the ob-
servance of the rules of discipline and forms of worship.
There are only 209 of them, belonging to two congregations

in Ohio.

Summary.

Ohio

Organi- Church
rations. Edifices.

Seating

Value of

Com.

Ca-

Church

muni-

paciy.

Property.

cants

225

$1,200

209

6. — THE REFORMED.

In 1812 a movement was begun among the Mennonites
for '' the restoration of purity in teaching and the main-
tenance of discipline " under the leadership of John Herr.

5l6 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

The ** Herrites," as they are sometimes called, are very
strict in their observances, severe in the use of the ban,
and decline fe,llowship with other denominations. They
are represented in seven States, more than half of their
communicants, however, being found in Pennsylvania.
Services are held in 4 private houses and in i hall, with a
seating capacity of 50.

Summary by States.

r\ •{--%, 1, Seating Value of Com-

STATES. O":?^"^- Sfi'J Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. p^^j^^ Property. cants.

Illinois I I 400 $2,500 60

Indiana 2 .. i 100 700 38

Maryland 2 2 400 1,800 64

Michigan 3 52

New York 3 3 500 2,200 125

Ohio 7 6 1,350 6,350 426

Pennsylvania 16 16 4,655 39,100 890

Total 34 29 7,465 $52,650 1,655

7. — THE GENERAL CONFERENCE.

The beginning of this body is traced to a difficulty
which arose in Pennsylvania in 1848, in a matter of dis-
cipline. John Oberholzer was charged with attempting to
introduce new practices and new doctrines. As the result
of the controversy which arose over the matter an organiza-
tion was formed, called the New Mennonites. This body
is less strict than mc^st other branches of Mennonites, and
is in favor of an educated and paid ministry. The Gen-
eral Conference was organized in i860 at West Point, la.
At its third meeting, in 1863, a plan for an educational in-
stitute was adopted, and a theological school was begun
at Wadsworth, O. It flourished for a lumiber of years and

THE MENNONITES.

217

was then discontinued. The General Conference has mis-
sions among the Arapahoe and Cheyenne Indians, in Indian
Territory. It also conducts a number of home missions.
There are three district conferences, the Central, the
Eastern, and the Western. The General Conference meets
once every three years. There are 5670 communicants,
scattered over ten States. The average seating capacity
of the edifices is 323, and the average value $2776. One
hall, with a seating capacity of 50, is reported.

Summary by States.

Illinois

Indiana

Iowa

Kansas

Minnesota . . .

Missouri

New York. . . .

Ohio

Pennsylvania .
South Dakota

Organi-
zations.

Church
Edifices.

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

Value of

Church

Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

I

350

$1,000

169

I

800

3,000

405

5

1,075

5,950

509

14

15

5,630

33,000

2,547

I

' 400

1,500

70

2

200

1,000

133

2

46

2

2

350

2,000

139

IS

15

4,325

69.500

1,426

2

2

750

2,400

226

Total 45 43 13,880 $119,350 5,670

8. — THE CHURCH OF GOD IN CHRIST.

This branch was organized by John Holdeman in 1 859.
Holdeman claimed by the spirit of prophecy '' to under-
stand the foreknowledge of God, to know mysteries, to
settle difficulties, to keep peace, and to interpret visions
and dreams." This branch has only 18 congregations,
with 471 members. It is represented in eight States.
There are 2 halls, with a seating capacity of 150.

2l8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States.

-_.__- Organi- Church

STATES. zations. Edifices.

Illinois I

Indiana i

Kansas 6 2

Michigan 3 i

Missouri 2

Nebraska i

Ohio 2

West Virginia 2

Total 18 rt

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

250
150

400

Value of Com-

Church muni-

Property, cants.

3

$1,400 274

200 60

58

13

38
22

$1,600 471

9. — THE OLD (WISLER).

This branch, which has only 610 communicants, consists
of those who are opposed to Sunday-schools and evening
meetings and other practices, which they regard as inno-
vations. Xhey are represented by 15 congregations, in
Indiana, Michigan, and Ohio.

Summary by States.

STATES. f?;:?f"'-

zations.

Indiana 3

Michigan 2

Ohio 10

Total 15

Church
Edifices.

3

I

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

900

150

3^070

4,120

Value of

Church

Property.

$1,550

700

5,765

$8,015

Com-
muni-
cants.

146
40

424

610

10. — DER BRUEDER-GEMEINDE.

This body originated in* Russia half a century ago, and
emigrated to this country in 1873-76. They baptize by
immersion and emphasize the importance of evidence of
conversion. They are very active and zealous in the per-
formance of their religious duties. They are represented

Seating

Value of

Com-

c„«^

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

5

1,650

$4,700

685

2

700

2,000

172

2

1,120

3,900

3«i

2

250

750

150

THE MENNONITES. 219

in Kansas, Minnesota, Nebraska, and South Dakota by 12
congregations, with 1388 communicants. One hall, with a
seating capacity of 40, is reported.

Summary by States.

STATES. Organi-

zations.

Kansas 5

Minnesota 2

Nebraska 3

South Dakota 2

Total 12 II 3.720 $11,350 1,388

II. — THE DEFENSELESS.

The Defenseless Mennonites, sometimes called Eglyites,
are really a branch of the Amish. They lay particular
stress upon the importance of conversion and regeneration.
Henry Egli was the leader of this movement. It is repre-
sented in Illinois, Indiana, Kansas, Missouri, and Ohio, by
9 congregations, with 856 communicants.

Summary by States.

r\ : /^i,,,_„T, Seating Value of Com-

STATES. ^If^': ^^l±^ Ca-^ Church muni-

zations. Edifices. p^^j^^ Property. cants.

Illinois 2 I 175 $1,000 99

Indiana 3 3 1,025 4,875 467

Kansas i I 270 1,300 140

Missouri i i 150 565 18

Ohio 2 2 450 2,800 132

Total 9 8 2,070 $10,540 856

12. — THE MENNONITE BRETHREN IN CHRIST.

This body, which originated about 1878, is Methodistic
in its form of organization, in its usages, and its discipline.

220 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Applicants for baptism are baptized in any form they may

prefer. It has two annual conferences in the United States,

and there are also a number of churches in Canada. There

are 45 churches, with 11 13 communicants. Eight halls,

with a seating capacity of 660, are occupied as places of

worship.

Summary by States.

r\ • r-u I. Seatine Value of Com-

STATES. ^'■?^"^- ^Y'"^ Ca- Church muni-

zations. edifices. p^^^j^^ Property. cants.

Arkansas i . . .... 35

Indiana 9 6 2,050 $3,500 191

Iowa I I 300 500 14

Kansas i . . 25

Michigan 2 2 400 2,400 49

Nebraska i .. 15

Ohio 8 8 3,300 6,100 225

Pennsylvania 22 17)^ 4,575 27,100 559

Total 45 34>< 10,625 $39»6oo 1,113

Summary by States of All Mennonites.

Arkansas 2 i 75 $300 100

Colorado i i 80 500 75

Illinois 32 23 5,960 31,850 3,014

Indiana 51 33 10,050 35^3^5 -h^lV-

lowa 16 II 2,585 13,150 1,454

Kansas 62 31 9,208 45?i30 4,620

Maryland 9 9 2,450 9,800 525

Michigan 15 7 1,575 5, 500 356

Minnesota 9 7 2,500 7,200 967

Missouri 15 7 2,080 8,565 748

Nebraska 18 9 2,780 12,350 1,664

New York 8 5 960 5,200 470

North Dakota i 4^

Ohio -]-] 60 20,830 77,515 5,988

Oregon 8 3 700 1,600 248

Pennsylvania 188 168 57,482 366,600 15.330

South Dakota 16 15 2,600 11,150 1,383

Tennessee 2 i 150 200 58

Virginia 16 13 6,675 10,925 666

West Virginia 4 2 600 900 102

Total 550 406 129,340 $643,800 4i»54i

CHAPTER XXIX.

T H E M E T H O D I S T S .

Methodism, which counts many branches in Great
Britain, America, and elsewhere, is the result of a move-
ment begun at. Oxford University, England, as early as
1729, by John and Charles Wesley. Their own account
of its origin is given in these words :

" In 1729 two young men in England, reading the Bible,
saw they could not be saved without holiness, followed after
it, and incited others so to do. In 1737 they saw likewise
that men are justified before they are sanctified, but still
holiness was their object. God then thrust them out to
raise a holy people."

The Wesleys, with two others, began to meet together
at Oxford for religious exercises in 1729. In derision they
were called the '' Holy Club," '' Bible Bigots," " Method-
ists," etc. The last term was intended to describe their
methodical habits, and it seems to have been accepted by
them almost immediately, as the movement they led was
soon widely known as the Methodist movement.

John and Charles Wesley and George Whitefield were
ordained ministers of the Church of England, and it was
as Church of England clergymen that they began and
carried forward their stirring evangelistic work. Being
excluded, as preachers of '* new doctrines," from many
of the pulpits of the Established Church, they held meet-

222 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

ings in private houses, halls, barns, and fields, receiving
many converts, who were organized into societies for
worship. As their work expanded they introduced an
order of lay preachers and established class-meetings for
the religious care and training of members. In i 744 the
first conference was held, and thereafter Wesley and his
helpers met together annually. Thus was organized the
annual conference, one of the distinctive institutions of
Methodism. Wesley grouped together several appoint-
ments and put them in charge of one of his helpers. This
was the beginning of the circuit system. He then con-
ceived the idea of increasing the efficiency of his preachers
by frequent changes in their appointments. This is how
the itinerancy came into existence. The itinerancy is
maintained in nearly all the branches of Methodism
throughout the world, though it has been greatly modi-
fied in many cases.

Though the Wesleyan movement was a movement within
the Church of England, and the Wesleys lived and died
in full ministerial relations with it, serious differences arose
between the Church and the Methodists. In 1 745 John
Wesley wrote that he was willing to make any concession
which conscience would permit, in order to live in harmony
with the clergy of the Established Church, but he could not,
he said, give up the doctrines he was preaching, dissolve
the societies, suppress lay preaching, or cease to preach in
the open air. For many years he refused to sanction the
administration of the sacraments by any except those who
had been ordained by a bishop in the apostolic succession,
and he himself hesitated to assume authority to ordain ;
but the Bishop of London having refused to ordain min-
isters for the Methodist societies in America, which were

THE METHODISTS. 223

left by the Revolutionary War without the sacraments,
Wesley, in 1784, by the imposition of hands, appointed
or ordained men and gave them authority to ordain others.
He ordained Thomas Coke, LL.D., who was already a
presbyter of the Church of England, to be superintendent
of the Methodist societies in America, and set apart for
a similar purpose in Great Britain Alexander Mather, who
had not been episcopally ordained. In England, Method-
ism continued to be a non- ecclesiastical religious move-
ment within the Church of England till after John Wesley's
death, March 2, 1791. In America the separation took
place several years previous to that event.

The peculiarities of Methodism are: (i) The probation-
ary system, by which converts are received for six months
or more on trial ; if the test results favorably, they are then
taken into "full connection," and have all the rights and
privileges of full members. (2) The class-meeting. The
members and probationers of each church are divided into
companies called classes, and meet under the care of a
leader for prayer, testimony, and spiritual examination
and advice. (3) Exhorters. Members licensed to hold
meetings for prayer and exhortation. (4) Local preachers.
Laymen adjudged to have ''gifts, graces, and usefulness"
sufficient to justify the issuance of a license, subject to
annual renewal, to preach as occasion offers, without giv-
ing up their secular business ; they may also be ordained
as deacons and elders. (5) The itinerancy. There are
rules requiring the bishop or a conference committee to
station the regular ministers every year, and limiting the
pastoral term to a fixed period. In the English Wesleyan
Church it is three years ; in the Methodist Episcopal
Church in the United States it is five years, having been

224 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

successively advanced from two to three and from three
to five. No pastor can serve the same church or circuit
in the Methodist Episcopal Church more than five years
successively, nor can he be returned to it until after the
expiration of another period of five years. (6) Presiding
elders. In most American Methodist branches, each an-
nual conference is divided into districts, two or more, and
a presiding elder placed over each. His duty is to travel
over his district, preside at quarterly conferences in each
charge, report to the annual conference, and assist the
presiding bishop in making out the list of appointments
each year. His term of office is limited in the Methodist
Episcopal Church to six years. (7) Bishops. The Epis-
copal branches have bishops, elected by the general con-
ference for life. They ordain ministers, preside over the
annual conferences and at the general conference, and sta-
tion the ministers, with the advice of the presiding elders ;
they are itinerant and general, not diocesan, officers.

Methodism also has a system of conferences: (i) The
quarterly conference is held four times a year in each
church. It is composed of the pastor, local preachers,
trustees, stewards, class leaders, and other church officers.
(2) The annual conference consists of all the itinerant
preachers (and in some branches of representatives of the
churches) within its bounds. It examines the characters
of the ministers, elects candidates to deacon's and elder's
orders, and transacts various other business. (3) The gen-
eral conference, composed of representatives, clerical and
lay, from the various annual conferences, meets once in
four years. It is the chief legislative and judicial court.
It elects bishops and other general officers, creates new

THE METHODISTS. 225

conferences, changes conference boundaries, and controls
the administration of the general and benevolent interests
of the church. In some branches a district conference is
also provided for. It is composed of the pastors and rep-
resentatives of the churches of a district, the presiding elder
being the chairman.

In theology, Methodism, excepting the Welsh branch, is
Arminian. Most of the American branches have adopted
as their doctrinal symbol "Articles of Religion," twenty-
five in number, prepared by John Wesley from the Thirty-
nine Articles of the Church of England. In common with
other Arminian bodies, Methodists emphasize the doctrine
of the freedom of the will and universal atonement, and
deny the Calvinistic ideas of predestination and reproba-
tion. Their more distinctive doctrines are those which Wes-
ley revived, restated, and specially emphasized, namely :
(i) present personal salvation by faith; (2) the witness
of the Spirit; (3) sanctification. Upon the latter point
Wesley taught that sanctification is obtainable instantane-
ously, between justification and death, and that it is not
"sinless perfection," but perfection in love, so that those
who possess it " feel no sin, nothing but love."

There are seventeen branches of Methodism, as follows :

1. Methodist Episcopal, 9. Methodist Episcopal, South,

2. Union American Meth. Epis. J 10. Congregational,

3. African Meth. Epis., 11. Congregational, Colored,

4. African Union Meth. Prot., 12. New Congregational,

5. African Meth. Epis. Zion, 13. Colored Meth. Epis.,

6. Zion Union Apostolic, 14. Primitive,

7. Methodist Protestant, 15. Free,

8. Wesleyan Methodist, 16. Independent,

17. Evangelist Missionary,

226 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

I. — THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH.

Though John and Charles Wesley crossed the ocean in
1735 and labored in Georgia, the latter about one year,
the former two years, the beginnings of Methodism in this
country are dated from 1766, in New York and Maryland.
In that year aWesleyan local preacher from Ireland, Philip
Embury, gathered a few Methodists in the lower part of
New York City for regular worship. Robert Strawbridge,
likewise a Wesley an local preacher and Irish immigrant,
preached to a small number of people in Frederick County,
Md., at about the same time. The first meetings in New
York were held in Mr. Embury's house ; then they were
transferred to a sail-loft, and in 1 768 an edifice was erected
at a cost of $3000. This was the first Methodist church
in the United States. Its site in John Street is still occu-
pied by a Methodist edifice. Captain Thomas Webb of the
British Army was an efficient colaborer with Mr. Embury.
Mr. John Wesley sent over two missionaries in 1 769, Rich-
ard Boardman and Joseph Pilmoor, to assist in the work of
establishing Methodism in this country. Seven others sub-
sequently arrived. Two became Presbyterians, and only
one, Francis Asbury, remained through the Revolutionary
War.

The first annual conference was held in Philadelphia in
1773, Thomas Rankin, one of Wesley's missionaries, pre-
siding. At the close of 1784 a general conference met in
Baltimore, December 24th, and the Methodist Episcopal
Church was formally organized. This was in accordance
with the plan of John Wesley himself. The societies had
increased, and the number of members had swelled from
1 160 in 1773 to 14,988, notwithstanding the adverse influ-

THE METHODISTS. 22 7

ences of the Revolutionary War ; and these societies were
without an ordained ministry and consequently without the
sacraments during the period of the war, the clergy of the
Church of England, from whom baptism and the Lord's
Supper had previously been received, having in many cases
left their parishes. Representations being made to Mr.
Wesley concerning the condition of the Methodist societies,
he set apart Dr. Thomas Coke, a presbyter of the Church
of England, to be superintendent of the societies, and sent
with him to America Francis Asbury and two others,
directing him to organize the societies into a separate
ecclesiastical body, and to have Asbury associated with
him In the office of superintendent.

When the conference was assembled in Baltimore a
letter from Mr. Wesley was read, stating that he had
*' appointed Dr. Coke and Mr. Francis Asbury to be joint-
superintendents over our brethren in North America, as
also Richard Whatcoat and Thomas Vasey to act as elders
among them by baptizing and ministering the Lord's Sup-
per " ; that he had prepared a liturgy to be used by the
traveling preachers ; and that as " our American brethren
are now totally disentangled both from the State and from
the English hierarchy," he dared not '' entangle them again,
either with the one or with the other. They are now," he
added, ** at full liberty simply to follow the Scriptures and
the Primitive Church."

The conference then proceeded to '' form a Methodist
Episcopal Church," electing both Coke and Asbury as
superintendents or bishops. Asbury was successively
ordained deacon, elder, and bishop. The order of wor-
ship and Articles of Religion prepared by Mr. Wesley
were adopted, his rules and discipline were revised and

228 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

accepted, a number of preachers were ordained, and the
work of the conference was completed. The constitution
of the church is generally held to consist of the general
rules of conduct prepared by Mr. Wesley, the Articles of
Religion, and six Restrictive Rules, limiting the powers
of the general conference, which is the supreme legislative
body and the final court. The general conference elects
bishops, who hold office for life or during good behavior,
and who preside over its sessions, but have no vote or veto
in its proceedings. They are not diocesan, but general
and itinerant, visiting and presiding over the annual con-
ferences successively, and appointing, with the aid and
advice of the presiding elders, the preachers to the pas-
torates.

The progress of Methodism in the new and growing
nation was extremely rapid. Bishop Asbury (Dr. Coke
returned after a few years to England), who had large
organizing and administrative power, was intensely active
in extending the work as an evangelistic movement. He
changed his preachers frequently, appointed them to large
circuits including several appointments, and raised up a
body of class leaders, exhorters, local and itinerant preach-
ers, by whom the gospel was propagated with great suc-
cess. In 1800 Richard Whatcoat was elected to the bish-
opric, and in 1808 William McKendree also, the latter
being the first native American to occupy that office. In
the conference of 1808 a plan was adopted providing for a
general conference to be composed of delegates elected by
the annual conferences, and to meet once every four years.
In 1 81 2, when the first delegated general conference was
held, there were upward of 195,000 communicants. In
1872 lay delegates appeared for the first time in the 'gaw-

THE METHODISTS.

229

eral conference. Though the Methodist Episcopal Church
has suffered heavy losses at various times by secessions
and divisions, it has grown ver}^ rapidly, and is by far the
most numerous Methodist body in the world. It has in
this country 102 annual conferences, besides 12 in mission
fields in Europe, Asia, Africa, and Mexico, with missions
in South America, Korea, and other countries.

It is represented in all the States and Territories, except-
ing Alaska. In the following States it has congregations in
every county :

No. of
counries.

Connecticut 8

Delaware 3

Illinois 102

Indiana 92

Iowa 99

Kansas 106

Maine 16

Maryland 24

Massachusetts 14

No. of
counties.

Montana 16

New Hampshire 10

New Jersey 21

New York 60

Ohio 88

Pennsylvania 67

Rhode Island 5

Vermont 14

Of the 2790 counties in the various States and Terri-
tories, it has organizations in all save 585. This number
is made up chiefly of counties in the South where confer-
ences of the Methodist Episcopal Church were not formed
after 1844, when the division occurred which resulted in
the organization of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South,
until the close of the late war. In the States of Alabama,
Arkansas, Florida, Georgia, Kentucky, Louisiana, Missis-
sippi, North Carolina, South Carolina, Tennessee, Texas,
and Virginia, the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, is in
fuller occupancy than the Methodist Episcopal Church.

The total of communicants, including both members and

230 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

probationers (but not itinerant ministers), is 2,240,354.
The total of organizations is 25,861, and there are 22,844
church edifices, with an aggregate seating capacity of
6,302,708, and a total valuation of $96,723,408. In ad-
dition to the church edifices, there are 2873 halls, etc.,
with a seating capacity of 275,444, used as places of wor-
ship. The average seating capacity of the churches is 276,
and the average value $4234.

An examination of the table by States shows that the
largest number of communicants in any one State is to be
found in New York, 242,492 ; Ohio comes second, with
240,650; Pennsylvania third, with 222,886 ; Illinois fourth,
with 165,191; and Indiana fifth, with 162,989. There
are six States in which there are more than 100,000 mem-
bers, and six other States in which the number is more
than 50,000. In the number of organizations and church
edifices Ohio leads and New York stands second. Of
the 102 annual conferences, not including 11 missions, the
largest numerically is the Philadelphia conference, which
is also the oldest. The Philadelphia conference reports
61,645 communicants. The East Ohio comes second, with
59,666; the Ohio third, with 58,089; the New York East
fourth, with 55,724; and the New York fifth, with 53,644.
There are 7 conferences which have 50,000 and upward
each, and 30 which have between 25,000 and 50,000.

The lines of these conferences do not correspond with
those of the States. The New York East conference, for
example, includes parts of New York, Connecticut, and
New Jersey; the Troy conference includes appointments
in New York, Massachusetts, and Vermont ; the Wilming-
ton conference, in Delaware, Maryland, and Virginia ; the
l)altiniore conference, in Maryland, Pennsylvania, Virginia,

THE METHODISTS. 23 I

West Virginia, and the District of Columbia. The con-
ferences are not arranged on a plan similar to that of dio-
ceses in the Protestant Episcopal and the Roman Catholic
churches. Each diocese occupies its own territory exclu-
sively ; but the same territory in the Methodist Episcopal
Church is often covered by different conferences. For
example, there are white conferences, in which the Eng-
lish language is spoken, and there are German, Swedish,
and other conferences having foreign constituencies, which
cover parts of the same territory. The Northwest Swed-
ish conference covers portions of Illinois, Indiana,. Iowa,
Kansas, Michigan, Minnesota, Missouri, Nebraska, New
York, Pennsylvania, and Wisconsin. The Norwegian and
Danish conference covers portions of the same territory.
So, also, do the St. Louis German, the West German, the
Northwest German, the Chicago German, and the follow-
ing English-speaking conferences: Rock River, St. Louis,
Upper Iowa, West Nebraska, West Wisconsin, Wisconsin,
Northwest Indiana, Northwest Iowa, Northwest Kansas,
Central Illinois, Central Missouri, Des Moines, Detroit,
Illinois, Iowa, Kansas, Minnesota, and Nebraska. White
English-speaking conferences are also overlapped in many
States by conferences composed of colored members.

In the German conferences and missions there are 928
organizations, with 57,105 communicants; in the Scan-
dinavian, 308 organizations and 17,820 communicants.
There are also 25 Spanish organizations, with 1475 mem-
bers, and congregations of Bohemians, Finns, Portuguese,
French, Italians, Welsh, Chinese, and Japanese.

232 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States.

Alabama 318

Arizona 12

Arkansas 226

California 337

Colorado 90

Connecticut 219

Delaware 187

Dist. of Columbia 30

Florida 117

Georgia 320

Idaho 31

Illinois 1,903

Indiana 1,618

Indian Territory . 32

Iowa 1,342

Kansas 1,249

Kentucky 435

Louisiana 218

Maine 355

Maryland 925

Massachusetts . . . 394

Michigan 1,085

Minnesota 534

Mississippi 398

Missouri 905

Montana 48

Nebraska 649

Nevada 12

New Hampshire . 134

New Jersey 579

New Mexico 32

New York 2,123

North Carolina . . 287

North Dakota ... 131

Ohio 2,340

Oklahoma j6

Oregon 203

Pennsylvania .... 2,042

Rhode Island .... 39

South Carolina . . 335

South Dakota ... 254

Tennessee 609

Texas 407

Church
Edifices.

Searing
Ca-

Value of
Church

Com-
muni-

pacity.

Property.

cant!?.

289

72,580

$248,300

18,517

II

3,550

46,100

320

167

38,243

162,360

10,076

306X

93,110

2,053,371

25,527

77

23,314

931,900

8,560

217

67,527

2,123,380

29,411

188

49,455

956,300

20,412

29

20,450

772,500

9,630

105

22,620

219,000

5,739

302

73,415

255,940

25,400

26

5,225

69,200

941

1,779

523,698

7,046,785

165,191

1,585

453,035

4,243,180

162,989

15

3,925

9,750

838

1,215

317,406

3,344,245

111,426

734

179,230

1,912,015

83,288

341X

77,400

762,090

29,172

191

39,500

303,302

15,073

290

87,301

1,152,875

22,996

887

234,856

3,771,717

82,069

383

153,722

5,180,825

58,477

894

250,747

3,739,850

86,958

424

92,400

1,725,843

30,837

388

81,038

245,624

31,142

742

199,044

1,835,840

58,285

39

8,535

159,850

1,901

461

112,603

1,242,200

41,086

12

2,700

78,800

418

129

40,505

614,350

12,354

554>^

185,485

5,009,075

82,955

21

4,625

71,200

1,750

2,038

614,501

16,944,350

242,492

238

64,487

195,645

16,433

61

11,100

139,985

4,804

2,296

685,319

8,749,970

240,650

13

3,100

21,400

1,224

150

34,430

614,625

9,436

1,931

595,734

12,642,104

222,886

37

^^35

495,000

6,064

337

81,810

292,235

43,200

140

31,674

375,260

11,371

549

146,470

665 , 460

42,873

346

73,790

592,835

27,453

THE METHODISTS.

233

Summary by ^t^.ty.'s,,— Continued.

Seating Value of Com-

Organi- Church q^_ ^ Church muni-

STATES. zations. Edifices. pacity. Property. cants.

Utah 31 -9 6,|05 $223,650 .,048

SLgton:;::: ioo h6 4'" ''''V.X 'X

^±^- '^ ^.2f :K .» :^;|

Wyoming '1 _1L __!i!^ ^^^ —

Total 25,861 22,844 6,302,708 $96,723,408 2,240,354

Summary by Conferences.

COK.KKKNCKS. ^^^33^ ^^^^^

Ark^.^^^' '^4 A 6605 219,900 1,485

Austin 33 -5 ,.„'/;a -,-7^1,060 41,195

Baltimore 411 403 ^37,96^ 3,--i'0 ^,492

?LurS:::::: I^^ lis fsfJo .i^'J^. --^^

^Sfr™:" .6 .6 3,6.0 .MOO 829

Central Alabama. .53 H3 4.,.35 ■30,.6o .3 7

Central German.. .77 -76^ 38,370 77^,°oo 4 39

grairstri: i;s f3f '3: g - J

Gentry Pennsyl- _^^_^^ ^^^.^^^^^ 5

GentratTennessee ^36 "20 28,735 97,43^ .4

Chicago Germar,. .22 ..5 , 9° 3^-40o ^7,_7.

airar. '•.•.•.::•. '^; 'p 2:6,4 903.900 8325

Columbia River.. 132 84 .9.845 -54.-5° 5 79

DnUntl 201 ..9 27,794 325.-00 9.//4

giwre- :•,•.:;.. 236 22I 50,534 3.5.970 6

I^es Moines 392 355 ^963-°° .^^^ '^%l

?r<^erman;::; 'l\ 't/] A S9,900 5,239

E-Mame .90 H-K 4^. -5 ^7;.;^ ^4^6

lrs:?rnessee:: ''^l 'fo .2,300 .05.900 4,23

jT^ie 4H 4^°/^ 114,014 1,4^7,314 :i",/y

234

RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by Conferences. — Conthmed.

CONFERENCES.

Florida

Genesee

Georgia

Holston

Idaho

Illinois

Indiana .

Indian Mission . . .

Iowa

Kansas

Kentucky

Lexington

Little Rock

Louisiana

Maine

Michigan

Minnesota

Mississippi

Missouri

Montana

Nebraska

Newark

New England . . .

New England,
Southern

New Hampshire .

New Jersey

New York

New York East . .

North Carolina . .

North Dakota . .

Northern German

Northern New
York

North Indiana . . .

North Nebraska . .

North Ohio

Northwest Ger-
man

Northwest Indiana

Northwest Iowa . .

Northwest Kansas

Organi-
zations.

Church
Edifices.

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

Value of

Church

Property.

Com.
muni-
cants.

67

69

14,790

$86,365

4,425

^11

356K

98,095

2,080,150

34,946

88

87

15,000

53,350

3,547

308

274

83,275

368,925

24,419

31

26

5,000

66,000

'^^'^Th

597

539

156,813

1,657,775

52,934

424

408

122,425

858,650

41,424

68

28

7,025

31,150

2,062

335

311

85,665

725,400

25,059

242

201

54,810

654,150

21,534

333

249 K

56,015

476,715

20,653

151

137

33,785

286,125

10,437

92

72

12,043

48,140

3,781

216

189

39,060

296,102

14,911

171

153

46,326

697,225

12,689

540

445 X

122,327

1,701,000

43,898

378

300

70,570

1,340,643

23,768

195

192

48,023

124,319

14,869

328

282

74,860

453,875

19,799

51

42

9,260

165,350

1,991

195

196

59,493

567,250

19,220

299

276><

89,045

3,067,575

42,198

246

238

102,891

3,989,175

40,884

207

203

67,288

1,653,200

24,371

139

136

44,765

748,850

14,335

303

300

101,870

2,181,900

44,488

466

424K

131,608

4,731,900

53,644

325

327

117,343

5,609,380

55,724

115

108

21,557

117,795

8,941

117

59

10,650

136,185

4,509

III

85K

12,800

257,950

4,643

312

302

85.205

1,309,650

27,540

463

452

131,315

1,291,500

47,144

117

112

25,205

395,650

9,481

323

318

98,979

1,177,880

30,435

94

56K

9,160

130,850

4,371

343

339

89,720

977,030

33,167

180

166

41,440

469,800

16,292

329

112

25,495

228,790

13,902

THE METHODISTS.

235

Summary by Conferences.

■Continued.

Organi- Church
CONFERENCES. zations. Edificcs.

Northwest Swed-
ish 144 116

Norwegian and

Danish 93 63

Ohio 588 570

Oregon 131 9^

Philadelphia 37 1 374

Pittsburg 353 345

Puget Sound 97 78

Rock River 337 324 >^

Saint John River. 43 3°

Saint Louis 359 260

Saint Louis Ger-
man 161 154

Savannah 232 215

South Carolina . . 335 337

Southeast Indiana 304 3^3/^
Southern Califor-

nia 114 94>^

Southern Illinois. 405 3«o

Southern German 42 30^

South Kansas . . 3°^ 206 >4

Southwest Kansas 289 160

Tennessee ii5 ^^-

Texas 238 197

Troy 355 339

Upper Iowa 3^7 289)^

Upper Mississippi 202 195

Vermont i77 HS

Virginia 202 158;^

Washington 324 Z^\

West German ... 126 96 >^

West Nebraska . . 274 io4>^

West Texas 95 89

West Virginia ... 740 533/^

West Wisconsin . 336 268

Wilmington 37^ 372

Wisconsin 234 234

Wyoming 4^3 3^0

Seating
Ca-
pacity.

Value of
Church
Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

27,675 $397,100 9,236

14,320
167,985

24,915
156,921
101,639

19,875

115,529

6,330

77,225

31,760

58,415
81,810

91,575

31,700

112,110

6,800

51,210

37,050

26,620

40,340

104,006

77,320

32,955
42,510

24,725
66,930
16,669
19,425
20,245
130,500
55,879
89,731
58,014
93,820

173,600
1,453,340

488,625
5,014,220
2,619,150

368,125
2,946,400

121,125

945,185

491,490
202,590
292,235
884,450

633,650

637,310

72,700

429,375
490,700
1.29,850
202,005
2,417,525
970,455
120,505
496,600
116,100
870,522
265,650
175,100
97,730
702,375
655,550
1,510,837
886,200
1,657,150

4,782
58,089

7,051
61,645

45,485
6,615

38,674

1,034

24,543

11,100

21,853
43,200

35,038

9,836
30,322

2,470
22,800

21,899
10,065

14,531

43,578

27,493
16,265
12,621
8,718
32,976

5,554
9,743
8,932
42,795
16,345
35,592
17,702

38,731

236 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by Missions.

MISSIONS. Organi- Church Seating Value of

zations. Edifices. • v-uurcu

pacily. Property.

Arizona 12 11 3,550 $46,100

Black Hills 23 17 3,550 47,060

Nevada 25 26 5,300 1 16,800

New Mexico Eng-
lish 10 8 1,900 42,000

New Mexico Span-
ish 25 15 3,225 38,700

North Pacific Ger-
man 18 17 2,850 52,750

Northwest Norwe-
gian and Danish 17 13 2,675 87,500

Utah 34 32 6,730 228,150

Wyoming 13 11 2,190 48,700

Total 25,861 22,844 6,302,708 $96,723,4082

Com-
muni-
cants.

320

831
878

540

1,475
635

548

1,066

773

240,354

-THE UNION AMERICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL
CHURCH.

This is a body of colored Methodists having the same
general doctrines and usages as other branches of Method-
ism. It was organized in 181 3 in Wilmington, Del., by a
number of colored members of the Methodist Episcopal
Church, led by Rev. Peter Spencer, a colored preacher.

The church has 42 organizations, with 35 church edifices,
valued at $187,600, and 2279 communicants; 2 halls, with
a seating capacity of 250, are occupied as places of wor-
ship. There are three annual conferences, with two general
superintendents or bishops, who are elected for life.

THE METHODISTS.

237

Summary by States.

. ,^ ^ Seating Y,?^"^ ?^

Organi- Church q^_ Church

STATES. zations. Edifices. pacity. Property.

. , , T ^CO $2,000

Connecticut i ^ 3^

Maryland 4 4 '^^^ 2,000

Mississippi ^ . 14700

New Jersey 6 6 1,72 4^^7^

New York.. 5 3 vo 3^^

Pennsylvania i^ 12 4,J ^^^

Rhode Island ^ _i fOo ____J

Total 42 35 i^'Soo $187,600

SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES.

CONFERENCES.

Eastern District.... .3 ■■ 3-35° $55,900

SrOistrict-:; ._8 ^ J^ _^f9^

Total 42 35 ".Soo $.87,6oo

Com-
muni-
cants.

8o
507
124

80

385

288

765

50

2,279

803

80

1-396

2,279

3._THE AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH.

This branch of American Methodism was organized in
Philadelphia in 1816 by a number of colored •ambers o
the Methodist Episcopal Church. They wtthdrew from the
parent body in order that they might have larger prm
Les and more freedom of action among themselves than
thV believed they could secure in continued assocafon
with their white brethren. The Rev. Richard Allen was
elected the first bishop of the new church by the same
convention that organized it. In the year I 787 Mr. Allen
had been made the leader of a class of forty persons of his
own color. A few years later he pttrchased a lot at the
corner of Sixth and Lombard Streets, Ph.ladelph.a, where

238 RELIC JO us FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

the first cliurch erected in this country for colored Method-
ists was occupied in 1 794. This site is now covered by
an edifice, dedicated in 1890, valued at $50,000.

In doctrine, government, and usage the church does
not essentially differ from the body from which it sprang.
It has an itinerant and a local or non-itinerant ministry;
its territory is divided into annual conferences ; it has a
general conference, meeting once every four years; has
bishops or itinerant general superintendents, elected for
life, who visit the annual conferences in the episcopal dis-
tricts to which they are assigned ; has presiding elders who
exercise sub- episcopal oversight in the districts into which
the annual conferences are divided ; and has the probation-
ary system for new members, with exhorters, class leaders,
stewards, stewardesses, etc.

The church in its first half-century grew slowly, chiefly
in the Northern States, until the close of the war. At the
end of the first decade of its existence it had two confer-
ences and about 8000 members. In 1856 it had seven
conferences and about 20,000 members; in 1866, ten con-
ferences and 75,000 members. Bishop B. W. Arnett, the
ardent and industrious statistician of the church, in noting
a decrease of 343 members in the decade ending in 1836,
in the Baltimore conference explains that it was due to
the numerous sales of members as slaves. According to
elaborate figures furnished by him, the increase in the value
of church, property owned by the denomination was not
less than $400,000 in the decade closing in 1866, or nearly
50 per cent. In the succeeding ten years the increase was
from $825,000 to $3,064,000, not including parsonages,
wliich seem to have been embraced in the total for 1866.
According to the returns for 1 890, given herewith, the

THE METHODISTS. 239

valuation is $6,468,280, indicating an increase of $3,404,-
280 in the last fourteen years, or 1 1 i.i i per cent.

The church is widely distributed, having congregations
in forty-one States and Territories. The States in which
it is not represented are the two Dakotas, Idaho, Maine,
Nevada, New Hampshire, and Vermont. Its members are
most numerous in South Carolina, where there are 88,172.
Georgia comes second, with 73,248 ; Alabama third, with
30,781; Arkansas fourth, with 27,956; Mississippi fifth,
with 25,439. Tennessee has 23,718, Texas 23,392, and
Florida 22,463. In no other State does the number reach
17,000. The eight Southern States above given report
315,169 members, or considerably more than two thirds
of the entire membership of the church.

It will be observed that of the 2481 organizations only
31, with a seating capacity of 2200, worship in halls, school-
houses, etc. All the rest, 2450, own the edifices in which
their meetings are held. These edifices number 4124 — a
remarkable excess — and have a total seating capacity of
1,160,838, an average of 281 to each edifice. The average
value of each edifice is $1568.

Summary by States.

STATES. O-;?--- Ch.n-ch Seating

zations. Edifices.

pacity.

Alabama 145 274 77,600

Arkansas 173 333 77,585

California 13 15 2,929

Colorado 8 6 2,300

Connecticut 4 4 1,275

Delaware 16 33 7,025

Dist. of Columbia 6 7 5,500

Florida 152 269 63,445

Georgia 334 654 184,592

Illinois 74 105 23,799

Value of

Com-

Church

mum-

Property.

cants.

1242,765

3o»78i

233,425

27,956

24,300

772

63,500

788

16,000

158

39,500

2,603

117,500

1,479

168,473

22,463

601,287

73,248

310,985

6,383

240 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States. — Conthmed.

Organi- Church
zations. Edifices.

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

Value of

Church

Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

Indiana 36 51 16,450 $138,280 4,435

Indian Territory . 14 22 1,680 2,618 489

Iowa 29 29 7,115 87,365 1,820

Kansas 48 58 14,309 I53,530 4,678

Kentucky 90 106 39,100 181,201 13,972

Louisiana 81 115 36,150 193,115 13,631

Maryland 58 93 29,881 266,370 12,359

Massachusetts... 12 11 5,95o 119,200 i,342

Michigan 21 26 7,155 72,185 1,836

Minnesota 6 6 2,350 30,000 489

Mississippi 122 255 59^833 226,242 25,439

Missouri 87 126 27,870 281,289 9,589

Montana 3 2 350 14,000 32

Nebraska 4 4 1,350 62,000 399

New Jersey 54 68 19,510 159,850 5,851

New Mexico 3 3 550 3,300 62

New York 34 29 12,900 231,500 3,124

North CaroHna . . 61 147 42,350 112,998 16,156

Ohio Ill 113 40,965 318,250 10,025

Oregon i ... 16

Pennsylvania 87 112 39,900 605,000 11,613

Rhode Island 4 3 2,050 95,000 595

South Carolina. .. 229 491 125,945 356,362 88,172

Tennessee 144 236 61,800 461,305 23,718

Texas 138 208 82,850 233,340 23,392

Utah I 7

Virginia 67 102 34,375 187,245 12,314

Washington 2 i 400 4,000 66

West Virginia .. . 3 3 1,050 11,000 216

Wisconsin 3 3 -400 40,000 118

Wyoming 3 i 200 4,000 139

Total 2,481 4,124 1,160,838 $6,468,280 452,725

Summary by Conferences.

CONFERENCES.

Alabama 81 175 50,500 $124,345 18,398

Arkansas 62 100 25,590 77,49© 9,J74

Baltimore 64 100 35, 381 383^870 13,838

Cahfornia 16 16 3,329 28,300 854

THE METHODISTS. 24 1

Summary by Conferences. — Continued.

Seating Value of Com-

CONFERENCES. ^^^^ons. Edifices,

0>-?-'*"i- C!^"''^^^ Ca- Church

mum

pacity. Property. cants.

Central Texas .. . 20 29 11,700 $50,300 3.526

Columbia 133 271 65,065 I97>4i5 42,840

East Florida 104 187 45>32o 122,070 12,797

Florida 48 82 18,125 46,403 9j666

Georgia 124 260 67,882 127,412 26,963

Illinois 45 11 17.209 107.250 3,796

Indiana 36 51 16,550 138,280 4,435

Indian Territory . 14 22 1,680 2,618 489

Iowa 67 66 16,455 361,100 5,014

Kansas 52 62 15.659 215,530 5,077

Kentucky 47 58 19.850 81,551 7,434

Louisiana 42 63 18,850 166,385 7,587

Macon 107 226 68,060 287,662 25,568

Michigan 21 26 7,155 72,185 1,836

Mississippi 42 80 23,275 57. 300 10,270

Missouri 44 56 13,700 216,575 4,917

New England 20 18 9,275 230,200 2,095

New Jersey.. 54 68 19.510 159.850 5.851

New York 34 29 12,900 231,500 3? 124

North Alabama . . 64 99 27,100 118,420 12,383

North Carolina . . 61 147 42,350 112,998 16,156

Northeast Texas . 42 56 19,000 56.575 6,076

North Georgia. .. 103 168 48,650 186,213 20,717

North Louisiana . 39 52 17.300 26,730 6,044

North Mississippi. 80 175 36,558 168,942 15,169

North Missouri .. 43 70 14,170 64,714 4^672

North Ohio 66 63 22,940 229,825 4,446

Ohio 45 50 18,025 88,425 5,579

Philadelphia.. .. 61 96 3o,975 390.55o 10,247

Pittsburg 45 52 17,000 264,950 4,185

Rocky Mountain . 18 12 3,400 84,800 1,028

South Arkansas . . 64 137 27,725 75)6i6 9,686

South CaroUna . . 96 220 60,880 158,947 45.332

Tennessee 83 130 36,275 338,219 13.423

Texas 32 48 21,400 67,465 6,461

Virginia 67 102 34.375 187,245 12,314

West Arkansas . . 47 96 24,270 80,319 9.096

West Kentucky. . 43 48 19.250 99^650 6,538

West Tennessee . . 61 106 25,525 123,086 10,295

West Texas 44 75 3o,75o 59,000 7,329

Total 2,481 4,124 1,160,838 $6,468,280 452,725

242 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

4. — THE AFRICAN UNION METHODIST PROTESTANT
CHURCH.

This body, which has a few congregations divided among
cii^dit States, came into existence at about the same time
the African Methodist Episcopal Church was organized
(1816), differing from the latter chiefly in objection to the
itinerancy, to a paid ministry, and to the episcopacy. It
has 2 annual conferences, with 40 organizations, 27 church
edifices, valued at $54,440, and 3415 communicants; 13
halls, with a seating capacity of 1883, are occupied.

Summary by States.

r\ • r-\. \, Seatiner Value of Com-

STATES. O";?^"'- ^hlirch ^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^,^j_

zations. Edifices, p^^j^^ Property. cants.

Delaware 6 4 1,250 $9,600 368

Maine i 45

Maryland 8 7 2,255 5,600 1,546

New Jersey 8 6 836 5, 940 281

New York 3 60

Pennsylvania 8 8 2,140 32,100 852

Rhode Island i 49

Virginia 5 2 680 1,200 214

Total 40 27 7,161 $54,440 3^415

Summary by Conferences.

CONFERENCES.

Baltimore 14 9 2,935 $6,800 1,805

Northern 26 18 4,226 47,640 1,610

Total 40 27 7,161 $54,440 3,415

5. — THE AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL ZION
CHURCH.

A congregation of colored people, organized in New
York City in i 796, was the nucleus of the African Method-
ist Episcopal Zion Church. This congregation originated

THE METHODISTS. 243

in a desire of colored members of the Methodist Episcopal
Church to hold separate meetings, in which they " might
have an opportunity to exercise their spiritual gifts among
themselves, and thereby be more useful to one another."
They built a church, which was dedicated in 1800, the
full name of the denomination subsequently organized
being given to it. The church entered into an agreement
in 1 80 1 by which it was to receive certain pastoral super-
vision from the Methodist Episcopal Church. It had
preachers of its own, who supplied its pulpit in part. In
1820 this arrangement was terminated, and in the same
year a union of colored churches in New York, New
Haven, Long Island, and Philadelphia was formed and
rules of government adopted. Thus was the African
Methodist Episcopal Zion Church formally organized.

The first annual conference was held in 1 821. It was
attended by 19 preachers, representing 6 churches and
1426 members. Next year James Varick was chosen
superintendent of the denomination, which was extended
over the States of the North chiefly until the close of the
Civil War, when it entered the South to organize many
churches.

In its polity lay representation has long been a promi-
nent feature. Laymen are in its annual conferences as
well as in its general conference, and there is no bar to
the ordination of women. Until 1880 its superintendents,
or bishops, were elected for a term of four years. In that
year the term of the office was made for life or during
good behavior. Its system is almost identical with that of
the Methodist Episcopal Church, except the presence of
laymen in the annual conference, the election of presiding
elders on the nomination of the presiding bishop, instead

244 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITFD STATES.

of their appointment by the bishop alone, and similar small
divergences. Its general conference meets quadrennially.
Its territory is divided into seven episcopal districts, to
each of which a bishop is assigned by the general confer-
ence. There are in all twenty-eight annual conferences,
one of which is partly in this country and partly in Canada.
There is also a missionary district in Africa.

The church is represented in twenty-nine States. It is
strongest in North Carolina, where it has 1 1 1,949 commu-
nicants; Alabama comes next, with 79,231 communicants;
South Carolina third, with 45,880; and Florida fourth,
with 14,791. There are in all 1704 organizations, 1587
church edifices, which have accommodations for 565,577
worshipers and are valued at $2,714,128, and 349,788
communicants. The average seating capacity of the
church edifices is 356 and their average value $1710; also
114 halls, with a seating capacity of 15,520, are occupied
as meeting-places.

Summary by States.

f^ . ,>, , Seatinfr Value of Com-

STATES. ^^•:?«"'- i^l-"''^^ Ca- Church numi-

zations. Ldihces. ^^^j^^ Property. cants.

Alabama 336 3i5>< 118,800 $305,350 79,231

Arkansas 29 23 8,800 17,250 3,601

California 13 6 2,600 37,200 2,627

Connecticut 12 10 2,900 79j35o 1,012

Delaware 2 i 115 500 158

District of Columbia 6 6 3.400 298,800 2,495

Florida 61 61 23,589 90,745 14,791

Georgia 70 62 19,775 52,360 12,705

Illinois 5 5 2,000 13,400 434

Indiana 5 5 2,400 54,700 i,339

Kentucky 55 52 13,075 86,830 7,217

Louisiana 21 19 5,200 12,920 2,747

Maryland 13 10 2,375 17.350 1,211

Massachusetts 7 6 2,050 58,800 724

Michigan 6 4 650 3,200 702

THE METHODISTS. 245

Summary by States. — Continued.

o. ; /-u, u Seating Value of Com-

STATES. O'^?^"'- S^""^^*^ Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. p^^j^y Property. cants.

Mississippi 64 50 22,350 $22,975 8,519

Missouri 6 6 3,900 6,000 2,037

New Jersey 25 24 7,400 107,700 2,954

New York 47 47 17,000 371,400 6,668

North Carolina ... . 541 5 26>^ 171,430 485,711 111,949

Ohio 8 5 1,160 13,000 194

Oregon 2 2 300 20,000 275

Pennsylvania 62 55 17,625 256,150 8,689

Rhode Island 3 i 400 2,000 401

South Carolina 130 128 66,770 126,325 45,880

Tennessee 55 52 21,093 78,813 12,434

Texas 47 38 11,500 26,450 6,927

Virginia 72 66 16,770 68,449 1 1^765

Wisconsin i i 150 400 102

Total 1,704 1,587 565,577 $2,714,128 349,788

6. — THE ZION UNION APOSTOLIC CHURCH.

This body was organized at a meeting held at Boydton,
Va., in 1869. It is said that most of those concerned in
instituting it had not previously belonged to any regular
body. Its discipline is very similar to that of the Method-
ist Episcopal Church, except that it is much briefer. Its
system includes bishops, annual conferences and a general
conference, itinerant ministers, local preachers, class-meet-
ings, etc. ; I hall, with a seating capacity of 100, is occupied.

Summary by States.

r».-.ro«; f-t,,..--.!. Seating Value of Com-

STATES. Or^:^r.^. Church ^ ^ ^^^ j

zations. Edifices. ^^^^^^ Property. cants.

North Carolina .... 3 3 900 $1,900 135

Virginia 29 24 9,200 13,100 2,211

Total 32 27 10,100 $15,000 2,346

246 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

7. — THE METHODIST PROTESTANT CHURCH.

This branch of Methodism was organized in 1830 by
ministers and members who had been expelled, or had
seceded from the Methodist Episcopal Church. It was
the outcome of a movement for a change in certain features
of the government of the Methodist Episcopal Church. In
1824 a Union Society was formed in Baltimore having this
object in view, and a periodical called TJic Mutual Rights
was established to advocate it. The chief reform insisted
upon was the admission of the laity to a share in the gov-
ernment of the church. The annual and general confer-
ences were composed entirely of ministers, and the laymen
had no place or voice in either. A convention held in 1827
resolved to present a petition to the general conference
of 1828 asking for lay representation. The conference
returned an unfavorable reply to the petitioners. This
only served to intensify the feeling. The Union Society
entered into a campaign for " equal rights," and so great
an agitation resulted that the leaders of the movement
came to be regarded as disturbers of the peace. Some of
them were brought to trial and expelled from the church.
All efforts to have them restored having failed, many
sympathizers withdrew from the church, and in 1828 a
convention of the disaffected was held in Baltimore, and a
provisional organization formed. Two years later (Novem-
ber 2, 1830) another convention was held and the Meth-
odist Protestant Church was constituted. It began its
separate existence with 83 ministers, and about 5000 mem-
bers. In the first four years it increased its membership
enormously. While equal rights were insisted upon in the
new constitution, as between ministers and lavmen, the

THE METHODISTS. 247

right of suffrage and eligibility to office was restricted to
the whites. When the antislavery agitation began in the
new branch some years later, the northern and western
conferences raised an objection to the retention of the
word " white " in the constitution. They also protested
against any toleration of slavery by the church. Failing
to secure such changes as they desired, they held a con-
vention in Springfield, 111., in 1858, and resolved to suspend
all relations with the Methodist Protestant Church. Later
they united with a number of Wesleyan Methodists and
formed the Methodist Church. After the close of the war
negotiations for a reunion were begun, and in 1877 the
two branches — the Methodist and the Methodist Protestant
— were made one under the old title.

The Methodist Protestant Church is strongest numeric-
all}^ in the States of Ohio, North Carolina, Maryland, and
West Virginia. It is represented in most of the border
and Southern States, but is not widely diffused among the
Northern and Western States. At the reunion in 1877
there were in the Methodist branch 58,072 communicants;
in the Methodist Protestant branch 58,470, making a total
of 116,542. The increase since then has amounted to
25,447, the membership in 1890 aggregating 141,989.
They have not, however, been incorporated in the disci-
pline. The average seating capacity of its edifices is 297,
and their average value $1914. There are 575 halls, with
a seating capacity of 80,025, used as places of worship.

In doctrine, the Methodist Protestant does not differ
from the Methodist Episcopal Church, except that it has
twenty-nine instead of twenty-six articles of religion. The
general conference of 1 888 appointed a committee to revise
the doctrinal symbol. The committee made the revision

248 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

in 1890, adding five new articles, with the following titles:
** Free Grace," " Freedom of the Will," *' Regeneration,"

" Sanctification," and ''Witness of the Spirit." The re-
vised articles were submitted to the annual conferences for

amendment and approval, but have not been adopted.

Summary by States.

r»,or,«: r\.,.^n\-. Seating Value of Com-

STATES. Orf^"^- Church c^_« (.j^^^^^ ^^^j

zations. Edifices. p^^.^y Property. cants.

Alabama 77 72^ 19^895 $79^850 4,432

Arkansas 118 51 14,650 15,360 3,946

Connecticut 3 3 530 5,000 154

Delaware 22 22 5,015 51,600 1,551

District of Columbia 9 8 3,225 168,825 831

Florida 11 5 1,300 2,400 350

Georgia 80 -jt, 21,050 33^475 4,390

Illinois 135 94 25.840 115,765 5,502

Indiana 132 iio^ 33^885 142,875 7,033

Indian Territory ... 16 i 200 300 278

Iowa 61 55 11,325 84,900 5,645

Kansas 32 19 4,550 SZ^llo 1,890

Kentucky 40 18 6,050 8,500 1,822

Louisiana 26 23 7,55o 6,850 1,231

Maryland 174 171^ 44»993 654,625 13,283

Michigan 120 94 23,035 161,702 4,512

Minnesota 5 5 1,000 3,000 137

Mississippi 75 73 17,095 16,175 3,147

Missouri 90 38 1 1,025 29,900 3,359

Nebraska 34 9 1,150 8,450 686

New Jersey 39 39 12,625 181,950 3,459

New York 90 78 27,690 293,000 4,759

North Carolina ... . 199 189 70,205 126,800 14,351

Ohio 234 226^^ 68,945 441,000 18,931

Oregon i i 200 1,200 15

Pennsylvania 172 129 44,567 641,575 10,081

South Carohna ... . 42 42 11,495 21,095 2,665

Tennessee 40 36^^ 11^350 25,950 2,880

Texas 158 31 9,800 16,700 5,536

Virginia 57 57 15,650 94,000 4,154

Washington 6 6 2,550 62,800 315

West Virginia 230 142^ 42,676 153,545 10,652

Wisconsin i i 150 400 12

Total 2,529 1,924 571,266 $3,683,337 141,989

THE METHODISTS.

249

Summary by Conferences.

CONFERENCES.

Alabama

Alabama Colored

Mission

Arkansas

Baltimore Colored

Mission

Central Texas

Colorado-Texas . . .
Florida Mission . . .
Fort Smith Mission

Genesee

Georgia

Georgia Colored . .

Indiana

Indiana Mission. . .

Iowa

Kansas

Kentucky

Louisiana

Maryland

Michigan

Minnesota

Mississippi

Missouri

Muskingum

Nebraska

New Jersey

New York

North Carolina . . .

North Illinois

North Mississippi .

North Missouri . . .

Ohio

Onondaga

Oregon

Pennsylvania

Pittsburg

South Carolina . . .

South Carolina
Colored

South Illinois. . . . .

Organi-

Church

Seating
Ca-

Value of
Church

Com-
muni-

zations.

Edifices.

pacity.

Property.

cants.

73

69

18,895

$78,850

3,932

4

4

1,000

1,000

500

81

50

14,300

14,825

2,868

7

5

1,300

16,125

230

62

6

3,100

6,000

2,163

71

5

1,650

1,900

1,424

II

5

1,300

2,400

350

51

7

2,200

2,335

1,522

18

i6>^

3,935

43,900

936

50

45

15,650

22,100

3,067

29

27

5,200

11,325

1,293

130

107 >^

33,135

140,225

6,981

16

200

300

278

61

55

11,325

84,900

5.645

32

19

4,550

33.770

1,890

36

12

4,800

6,300

1,585

20

17

5,700

5,050

917

254

250K

68,183

1,031,025

19473

92

68 >^

16,635

121,777

3,352

5

5

1,000

3,000

137

50

48

9.495

8,125

1,910

53

22

5,825

17,200

2,155

109

105^

34,255

216,800

9,996

34

9

1,150

8,450

686

35

35

10,775

125,450

3,028

27

27

9,535

172,475

2,179

193

183

68,205

124,100

13,876

58

45

11,465

76,450

2,470

27

26

8,150

8,400

1,335

29

16

5,200

12,700

1,074

115

112

32,290

195,100

8,134

54

43 K

16,850

119.400

2,304

7

7

2,750

64,000

330

59

27

8,450

41.000

1,346

96

85

31,257

575,650

7,817

37

37

10,550

18,950

2,132

14

14

4,045

6,995

1,160

78

49'^

14.525

39,715

3,044

250 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by Conferences. — Continued.

c\ : r\ \. Seating Value of Com-

pacity. Property. cants.

Tennessee 33 33 9)75o $18,000 1,850

Texas 25 19^^ 5^050 8,800 1,949

Virginia 34 31 7,500 18,450 2,943

West Michigan .. . 32 29;^ 7, 400 43,175 1,301

West Virginia ... . 227 143X 42,736 136,845 10,437

Total 2,529 1,924 571,266 $3,683,337 141,989

8. — THE WESLEYAN METHODIST CONNECTION OF
AMERICA.

In tliis title " Connection " is used in a sense common
to Methodism, especially British Methodism. It indicates
congregations bound together by the same doctrinal and
ecclesiastical ties. This body was organized in 1843 by
ministers and members of the Methodist Episcopal Church
in consequence of dissatisfaction with the attitude of that
body toward slavery and with some of the features of its
governmental system. It began with about 6000 members,
most of whom were in the State of New York. In doc-
trine it does not differ from other branches of Methodism.
It refuses to receive as members those who belong to secret
societies, and as long as the institution existed, it main-
tained the same bar against those connected with slavery.
It has twenty-two annual conferences, with ministerial and
lay members, and a general conference, the chief legislative
body of the church, which meets quadrennially. There is
no itinerancy, as in mo.st other Methodist bodies, but pas-
torates are arranged by mutual agreement of ministers and
congregations, and are not limited to a term of years. It
has 565 organizations, in twenty-two States, witli 16,492

THE METHODISTS.

251

members, of whom nearly one fourth, or 3913, are in New
York; Michigan second, with 2942 ; and Indiana third, with
2199 members. The average value of the 342 houses of
worship is $1151, and the average seating capacity is 252.
There are 213 halls, with a seating capacity pf 18,483.

Summary by States.

STATES.

California

Illinois

Indiana 58

Iowa

Kansas

Massachusetts i

Michigan 143

Minnesota 5

Missouri 2

Nebraska 6

New Jersey 3

New York 114

North CaroUna .... 8

Ohio 45

Oregon 4

Pennsylvania 41

Organi-

Church

Seating
Ca-

zations.

Edifices.

pacity.

2

I

250

19

17

3,«25

S8

44

13,030

26

16K

4,015

22

8

2,325

63 >^

4

South Dakota
Tennessee . . .

Vermont

Washington . .
West Virginia
Wisconsin . . .

23

14

6

3
19

[4,120
625

2

75

7

500

19,038

1,980

40

11,391

I

250

30

7,205

5
9

900
2,650

5

1,225

I

200

I

500

12

2,225

Value of
Church
Property.

$750
24,900
37,900

1 6, 500
14,350

58,475
1,300

2,650
[35,950

1,675

46,500

1,200

25,300

5,200

2,050

6,850

600

1,500

9,600

Com-
muni-
cants.

41
643

2,199
840

i;66

8

2,942

207

50

78

65

3,913

141

1,657
61

1,195
458
462

259

35

245

427

Total 565 342 86,254 $393,250 16,492

Summary by Conferences.

CONFERKNCES.

Allegheny 34 30 7,530

Central Ohio 19 18 5,141

Champlain 39 27 6,750

Dakota 23 5 900

Illinois 19 17 3,825

Indiana 5^ 44 13,030

Iowa 26 i^Yz 4,015

$37,100

1,207

13,800

784

43,950

1,444

5,200

458

24,900

643

37,900

2,199

16,500

840

252 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by Conferences. — Cojitinued.

Orsani Church Seating Value of Com-

CONPEHENCES. ^^^^^ fhurch ^^^.

pacity. Property. cants.

Kansas i8 6 1,525 $10,150 464

Lockport 30 21 5,350 27,750 896

Miami 17 15 4,325 15,400 714

Michigan 78 46 10,520 49,250 i,979

Minnesota 5 4 625 Ij3oc) 207

Nebraska 6 . . 78

New York 12 4 776 5,250 239

North Carolina ... . 8 7 1,980 1,675 141

North Michigan ... 65 ij}4 3,600 9,225 963

Pacific 9 3 700 2,550 137

Rochester 36 23 6,087 49,100 1,099

South Kansas 6 2 800 4,200 152

Syracuse 24 1^)4 3,900 26,400 959

Tennessee 14 9 2,650 2,050 462

Wisconsin 19 ii)4 2,225 9,600 427

Total 565 342 86,254 $393^250 16,492

9. — THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH, SOUTH.

This body was organized at a convention held in Louis-
ville, Ky., in 1845, by annual conferences in the South,
which had accepted a plan of separation adopted by the
general conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church at
its meeting in New York in 1844. The cause of separa-
tion was the slavery question.

This question, which gave rise to much discussion and
several divisions among Methodists, engaged their atten-
tion as early as 1780, four years before American Method-
ism was given organized form. A conference held in
lialtimore in 1780 took action requiring traveling preachers
who held slaves to set them free, and advising lay slave-
holders to do likewise. In 1789 the following appeared
in the discipline among the rules prohibiting certain things:

THE METHODISTS.

253

*' The buying or selling the bodies and souls of men,
women, or children, with an intention to enslave them."

The conference of 1784, which organized the Methodist
Episcopal Church, deemed it a ** bounden duty " to take
effective measures to " extirpate this abomination from
among us." It accordingly insisted that all those holding
slaves should adopt a system of manumission, failing in
which they should be excluded from the church, and that
in future no slaveholder should be admitted to the church
until he had ceased to hold slaves. In 1800 the disci-
pline provided that any minister becoming a slaveholder
must, if legally possible under the laws of the State in
which he lived, emancipate his slaves or " forfeit his min-
isterial character." In 1 8 16 the general conference de-
clared slaveholders ineligible to any official station in the
church, except in States where the laws did not " admit of
emancipation and permit the liberated slave to enjoy free-
dom." These provisions could not be observed in some
of the States in the South, and were not insisted on in the
Carolinas, Georgia, and Tennessee. In 1808 the general
conference directed that a number of disciplines, ** with
the section and rule on slavery left out," be printed for use
in South Carolina.

About twenty-five years later the antislavery agitation
in the North began to affect Methodism. The general
conference of 1836 exhorted the members of the church
** to abstain from all abolition movements and associations,"
and censured two of its members for taking part in an
antislavery meeting. In the South the rule concerning the
connection of ministers with slavery had not been enforced,
except in six of the border conferences. The episcopacy,
however, had been kept free from any conflict with slave-

2 54 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

holdine. While the Northern conferences would not have
received a slaveholding bishop, the Southern conferences
could not agree that slaveholders ought to be excluded
from the episcopacy. A serious conflict arose, therefore,
when Bishop Andrew, a Southern man who was elected
bishop in 1832, became by marriage, in January, 1844, a
slaveholder. At the general conference held in May of
that year in New York City, after a long discussion, it was
declared by a vote of 1 1 1 to 69 to be the sense of the
conference that Bishop Andrew " desist from the exercise
of his office so long as he is connected with slavery." The
Southern delegates protested against this action, and in-
sisted that under the circumstances the *' continuance of
the jurisdiction of this general conference" over the con-
ferences in the slaveholding States was '' inconsistent with
the success of the ministry " in those States. The outcome
was the adoption of a report of a committee of nine em-
bodying a plan of separation to become operative, if the
thirteen annual conferences in the slaveholding States
should " find it necessary to unite in a distinct ecclesias-
tical connection, and if the various annual conferences by a
three-fourths vote should so change the constitution as to
allow of a division of the property of the Book Concern."

The action of the general conference was followed, in the
South, by a convention in Louisville, Ky., in May, 1845,
representing the thirteen annual conferences which had
expressed their approval of the plan of separation. This
convention declared the conferences represented a distinct
body under the title, " The Methodist Episcopal Church,
South." Two bishops, Andrew and Soule, cast their lot
with the Southern church, the former in 1845, t^"»e latter
at the first general conference in 1846. The Northern

THE METHODISTS. 255

annual conferences disapproved the plan of separation, and
the general conference of 1848 declared it null and void.
A suit for a division of the property according to the
plan of separation was prosecuted, and the Supreme Court
of the United States, in 1854, decided it in favor of the
Southern church. A fraternal messenger sent by the lat-
ter to the Northern general conference of 1848 was not
received officially by that body. It was not until after the
Civil War (1876) that fraternity was estabHshed between
the two churches.

The Southern church lost more heavily during the years
of the war than the Northern. The latter had in 1864
about 68,000 fewer members than in i860, the decrease
occurring chiefly in the border conferences. The former
lost between the years i860 and 1866 113,000 white
members, while its colored membership, aggregating 207,-
766, dwindled to ']'^,"]Af2. Most of the colored members
went, at the close of the war, into the Methodist Episcopal
Church (which extended its operations into the South), and
into the African Methodist Episcopal and African Method-
ist Episcopal Zion churches. In 1870 nearly all the re-
maining colored members were organized into the Colored
Methodist Episcopal Church. There are now only about
500 colored members in the Methodist Episcopal Church,
South, and these are scattered among 27 annual confer-
ences. In the Indian Mission Conference about 3500 of
the 10,498 members are Indians. The Southern church
reorganized its shattered forces at the close of the war, and
in a few years was again in the full tide of prosperity. Its
growth in the last decade has been rapid.

The Methodist Episcopal Church, South, has the same
articles of religion, the same system of conferences, annual

256 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

and general, and substantially the same discipline as the
Methodist Episcopal Church. It differs from the latter in
admitting" lay delegates (four from each district) to the
annual conferences; in making lay equal to ministerial
representation in the general conference ; in giving the
bishops a modified veto over legislation which they may
deem unconstitutional ; and in abolishing the probationary
term of six months for candidates for membership. The
changes respecting lay delegation and the probationary
system were adopted in 1866. The pastoral term was in
the same year extended from two to four years.

There are 45 annual conferences, covering the entire
country south of the 40th parallel of latitude, which nearly
corresponds with Mason and Dixon's line, and also parts
of Oregon, Montana, Idaho, and Washington ; but the
number of congregations in these States is not large. Nor
are there many congregations in the southern portions of
Indiana and Illinois. The church is strongest in Texas,
where it has 139,347 members; in Georgia, where it has
134,600; and in Tennessee, where the number reaches
121,398. There are in all 1,209,976 members, with 15,017
organizations, and 12,688 edifices, which are valued at
$18,775,362. Of the congregations, 1634 meet in halls,
etc., which have a seating capacity of 190,777. The aver-
age seating capacity of the church edifices is 265, and the
average value $1480.

THE METHODISTS.

257

Summary by States.

r\^rrr.^\ r\.,,r.,~\. Scating Value of Com-

STATES. 2S'- S'J Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. ^^^^^^^ Property. cants.

Alabama 1,101 1,050 243,735 $1,123,523 87,912

Arizona 11 6 iji5o 12,000 336

Arkansas 1,033 809 203,069 708,895 71,565

California 175 97)^ 23,210 446,010 7,497

Colorado 26 16 3,411 100,300 1,299

Dist. of Columbia 4 3 1,675 61,400 953

Florida 389 347 61,338 333,824 25,362

Georgia 1,286 1,272^^322,856 1,661,410 134,600

Idaho II 4 700 5,000 221

Illinois 154 108 26,450 123,183 7,109

Indiana 10 8 1,850 13,100 945

Indian Territory. . 275 134 24,455 59,600 9,693

Iowa 8 7 1,800 9,200 730

Kansas 83 40^^ 10,300 83,450 3,346

Kentucky 989 827 239,410 1,539,567 82,430

Louisiana 316 296^ 49,755 483,470 24,874

Maryland 142 i35/^ 30,470 361,990 10,604

Mississippi 903 854 207,760 903,563 74,785

Missouri 1,230 921 264,788 2,046,389 86,466

Montana 23 13 2,920 74,000 492

Nebraska 8 6 1,275 10,800 206

New Mexico 25 18 2,850 32,600 548

North Carolina. . . 1,288 1,203)^380,500 1,471,135 114,385

Oklahoma 15 7 i,55o 16,150 805

Oregon. 70 40 7,960 50,850 1,936

Pennsylvania.... 14 12 2,475 11,400 635

South Carolina .. . 686 678 196,808 796,840 68,092

Tennessee 1,367 1,258 376,483 1,994,382 121,398

Texas 1,701 1,076 296,578 1,647,866 139,347

Virginia 1,172 1,107 285,735 2,183,565 105,892

Washington 20 11 2,385 27,650 449

West Virginia .. . 482 321 83,765 382,250 25,064
i,

Total 15^017 12,688 3,359,466 $18,775,362 1,209,976

Summary by Conferences.

CONFERENCES.

Alabama . . 509 502 109,920 $567,360 39,574

Arkansas z?i2> 203 55,985 I99;596 23,134

Baltimore 561 482 120,550 977,965 41,070

Columbia 44 29 5,260 32,650 1,280

258 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

CONFERENCES. ^iS;

Denver 28

East Columbia. . . 56

East Texas 219

Florida 322

German Mission . 22

Holston 624

Illinois 163

Indian Mission. . . 290

Kentucky 332

Little Rock 456

Los Angeles 46

Louisiana 250

Louisville 488

Memphis 491

Mexican Border

Mission ...... 22

Mississippi 463

Missouri . 468

Montana 24

New Mexico 27

Is^orth Alabama . . 657

North Carolina . . 602

North Georgia . . . 'j^y']

North Mississippi. 508

North Texas 458

Northwest Texas. 610

Pacific 139

Saint Louis 339

South Carolina . . 686
South Georgia . . . 546
Southwest Mis-
souri 431

Tennessee 608

Texas . . .' 190

Virginia 710

Western 91

Western North

Carolina 646

Western Virginia . 400

West Texas 177

White River 244

Total 15,017

Conferences. — Contimied.

Church
Edifices.

Seating
Ca-

Value of
Church

Com-
muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

17

3.561

$101,100

1,395

24.'^

5,585

48,850

1,301

210

47,925

214,825

22,050

280

53,348

309,024

20,420

2I>^

4,600

42,350

1,325

542

165,370

904,890

43,014

115

28,050

133,783

7,854

141

26,005

75,750

10,498

278;^

80,565

692,900

27,114

391

92,845

326,217

28,016

31

6,900

157,735

2,072

242 >^

37,155

445,845

20,379

4I9K

119,100

691,967

40,427

484

135,728

704,620

49,436

14

2,125

24,075

1,041

418

100,207

413,690

38,173

401

107,520

740,264

36,965

14

3,120

76,000

517

19

2,950

38,200

535

613

141,255

580,513

53,210

557

169,715

712,975

52,643

734

198,176

1,041,680

82,921

492

120,703

527,948

41,177

285

83,800

417,928

42,013

275

86,730

439,386

45,208

72

17,310

298,275

5,722

225

72,965

615,975

20,684

678

196,808

796,840

68,992

535;^

122,980

617,230

51,395

301 K

86,103

699,350

29,547

558

166,460

881,832

59,999

157

43,860

335,777

>V>1

702

177.055

1,474,580

69,826

46K

11,575

94,250

3.552

607

199,635

689,960

57,594

241

68,285

279,000

20,722

113

27,438

169,125

12,429

216

54,239

183,082

20,415

12,688 3,359,466 $18,775,362 1,209,976

THE METHODISTS. 259

10. — THE CONGREGATIONAL METHODISTS.

Dissatisfaction with certain features of the system of
polity led a number of ministers and members of the
Methodist Episcopal Church, South, to withdraw and
organize a body in which laymen should have an equal
voice in church government and local preachers should
become pastors. The new church was organized in
Georgia in 1852, and called the Congregational Method-
ist Church. The first district conference was formed the
same year. A number of churches in harmony with the
principles of the movement were organized in Georgia,
Mississippi, and other States of the South, to which it has
been confined. In 1888 many of the churches and minis-
ters went over into the Congregational denomination, which
appeared in the South after the war.

The system of the Congregational Methodists is not
purely congregational. The local church has large pow-
ers, but appeals from its decisions may be taken to the
district conference, and thence to the State conference,
and also to the general conference. These bodies have
likewise the power of censure or approval. The district
conference may ** condemn opinions and practices contrary
to the word of truth and holiness," and may cite oflfending
parties for trial, and admonish, rebuke, suspend, or expel
from the conference. Ministers and lay members have
equal rights and privileges in the local church and all the
conferences. The district conference is composed of rep-
resentatives from the churches, the State conference of
representatives of the district conferences, and the general
conference of delegates chosen by the State conferences.
District conferences meet semi-annually. State conferences

26o RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

annually, and the general conference quadrennially. The
ministers are elders ordained after examination and ap-
proved by the district conference. The elder, as pastor
of a church, presides at its monthly conference. The other
officers of a church are class leader, deacon or steward,
and clerk. The itinerancy is not in force. In doctrine
this branch does not differ from other Methodist bodies.

This body has in all 214 organizations, 150 edifices,
valued at $41,680, and 8765 communicants. Its chief
strength Hes in Alabama, where it has 2596 communicants.
The average seating capacity of its church edifices is 310,
and the average value $278. There are 60 halls, with a
seating capacity of 7825.

Summary by States.

r^ • ,-^1 1 Seating Value of Com-

STATES. Organi- Church ^a- Church muni-

zat.ons. Edifices. p^^j^y l-roperty. cants.

Alabama 65 59 18,575 $14,050 2,596

Arkansas 10 4 1,675 2,525 223

Florida 7 i 550 250 179

Georgia ... 29 28 8,000 8,050 1,655

Illinois 4 96

Mississippi 28 22 5,600 5,400 1,341

Missouri 38 13 4,400 3,000 1,450

Tennessee 7 4 1,150 780 196

Texas 26 19 6,450 7,625 1,029

Total 214 150 46,400 $41,680 8,765

Summary by Conferences.

CONFERENCES.

Arkansas 10 4 1,675 $2,525 223

Georgia 26 25 7,200 7-3oo 1,517

Illinois 4 96

Mississippi 28 22 5,600 5>4oo 1,341

Missouri 38 13 4,4oo 3,000 1,450

North Alabama .. 59 53 i7,55o 13^300 2,281

Tennessee 7 4 1,150 780 196

Texas 26 19 6,450 7,625 1,029

West Florida 16 10 2.375 1,750 632

Total 214 150 46,400 $41,680 8,765

THE METHODISTS. 26 1

II. — THE CONGREGATIONAL METHODISTS, COLORED.

This body consists of congregations of colored members,
organized into conferences by presidents of the Congrega-
tional Methodist Church, to which it corresponds in all
particulars of doctrine, polity, and usage. The only differ-
ence between the churches of the two bodies is that they
are composed of white and colored persons respectively.
Four halls, with a seating capacity of 450, are occupied.

Summary by States.

STATES. Oxg3.v:x.

zations.

Alabama 7

Texas 2

Total 9

12. — THE NEW CONGREGATIONAL METHODISTS.

This branch originated in Ware County, Ga., in 1881.
It was organized by members of the Methodist Episcopal
Church, South, who were aggrieved by a certain action
of a quarterly conference of that body, which action they
regarded as arbitrary. It has the same doctrines and sub-
stantially the same practical system as the Congregational
Methodist Church. A number of its churches united with
the Congregational denomination in 1888.

There are in all 24 organizations, 17 edifices, valued at
$3750* ^i^cl 1059 members, found chiefly in Georgia. The.
average seating capacity of the church edifices is. 294 and
the average value $214. There are 6 halls, with a seating
capacity of 450.

hurch
Jifices.

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

Value of
Church
Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

5

585

$525

215
104

5

585

$525

319

262 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States.

r»,^^„; r'T,,,-^!, Seating Value of Com-

Organi- Church ^,g_ « ^^^^^^ ^^^j_

STATES. zations. Edifices.

pacity. Property. cants.

Florida 3 i 300 $150 113

Georgia 21 16 4,850 3,600 946

Total 24 17 5,150 $3,750 1,059

13. — THE COLORED METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH.

The Colored Methodist Episcopal Church was organized
in 1870 of colored members and ministers of the Meth-
odist Episcopal Church, South. Before the Civil War the
Methodist Episcopal Church, South, did a large evangel-
istic work among the negroes. Bishop H. N. McTyeire, of
that body, in his ''History of Methodism," says: "As a
general rule negro slaves received the gospel by Method-
ism from the same preachers and in the same churches
with their masters, the galleries or a portion of the body
of the house being assigned to them. If a separate build-
ing was provided, the negro congregation was an append-
age to the white, the pastor usually preaching once on
Sunday for them, holding separate official meetings with
their leaders, exhorters, and preachers, and administering
discipline and making return of members for the annual
minutes." For the negroes on plantations, who were not
privileged to attend organized churches, special missions
were begun as early as 1829. In 1845, the year which
marks the beginning of the separate existence of the Meth-
odist Episcopal Church, South, there were in the Southern
conferences of Methodism, according to Bishop McTyeire,
124,000 members of the slave population, and in i860
about 207,000.

THE METHODISTS. 263

In 1866, after the opening of the South to Northern
churches had given the negro members opportunity to
join the African Methodist Episcopal, the African Meth-
odist Episcopal Zion, and other Methodist bodies, it was
found that of the 207,742 colored members which the
church, South, had in i860, only 78,742 remained. The
general conference of 1866 authorized these colored mem-
bers, with their preachers, to be organized into separate
congregations and annual conferences, and the general
conference of 1870 appointed two bishops to organize the
colored conferences into a separate and independent church.
This was done in December, 1870, the new body taking
the name " Colored Methodist Episcopal Church." Its
rules limited the privilege of membership to negroes.

The Colored Methodist Episcopal Church has the same
articles of religion, the same form of government, and the
same discipline as its parent body. Its bishops are elected
for life. One of them. Bishop L. H. Holsey, says that for
some years the body encountered strong opposition from
colored people because of its relation to the Methodist
Episcopal Church, South, but that this prejudice has now
almost entirely disappeared. He says a separate organi-
zation was made necessary by the change in the relation
between master and slave. ** The former, though divested
of his slaves, carried with him all the notions, feelings, and
elements in his religious and social life that characterized
his former years. On the other hand, the emancipated
slave had but little in common with the former master ;
in fact, he had nothing but his religion, poverty, and igno-
rance. With social elements so distinct and dissimilar the
best results of a common church relation could not be ex-
pected." Bishop Holsey declares that the great aim of

264 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

the church is (i) to evangeHze the negroes, and (2) to
educate and elevate them.

There are 23 annual conferences, with 129,383 members.
It will be noticed that the church is almost entirely con-
fined to the South. It is strongest in Georgia, where it
has 22,840 members ; Mississippi comes next, with 20, 107 ;
Tennessee third, with 18,968; and Alabama fourth, with
18,940. There are 1759 organizations, with 1653 church
edifices, valued at $1,713,366. The average seating
capacity of each edifice is 328, and the average value
$1036. There are 64 halls, with a seating capacity of
6526.

Summary by States.

STATES Organi- Church

STATES. zations. Edifices.

Alabama 222 220

Arkansas 116 104

Delaware 6 3

District of Columbia 5 4

Florida 36 26

Georgia 266 256

Illinois 2 2

Indian Territory ... 13 9

Kansas 17 15

Kentucky 91 63

Louisiana 138 131

Maryland 2 2

Mississippi 293 292

Missouri 35 31

New Jersey 5 3

North Carolina .... 26 20

Pennsylvania 6 2

South Carolina .... 34 33

Tennessee 206 205

Texas 222 216

Virginia 18 16

Total 1,759 J'653 541.464 $i,7i3'366 129.3S3

Seating

Value of

Com-

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

69,200

$264,625

18,940

31,050

60,277

5,888

430

1,125

187

3,500

123,800

939

7,000

14,709

1,461

100,495

167,145

22,840

800

1,250

56

2,850

2.975

291

3,625

14,400

713

16,600

140,330

6,908

43,220

134-135

8,075

205

475

44

72,150

230.290

20,107

5,554

22,140

953

62^

7,500

266

7,725

23,120

2,786

310

1,400

247

15,045

65-325

3,468

67,900

258,120

18,968

88,330

147,075

14,895

4,850

33,150

1,351

THE METHODISTS. 265

Summary by Conferences.

c\^ • r-1 1, Seating Value of Com-

CONFERENCES. 9/?^, "" ^hurch ^.^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^

zations. Edihces. p^^j^^ Property. cants.

Alabama i8o 178 53,800 $230,125 16,347

Arkansas .....'.... 44 44 10,575 23,650 2,152

Central Alabama .. 31 31 11,900 27,900 2,061

East Texas 147 147 68,200 84,100 10,795

Florida 36 26 7,000 14,709 1,461

Georgia 104 96 43,050 71,300 8,047

Indian Mission .... 11 7 2,600 2,675 239

Kentucky 91 63 16,600 140,330 6,908

Little Rock 75 62 20,725 36,927 3,860

Louisiana 138 131 43^220 134,^35 8,075

Mississippi 108 no 23,100 94,000 7,446

Missouri and Kansas 43 '^'^ 6,029 31,040 1,309

New Jersey 18 9 1,445 10.325 716

North Carolina ... . 26 20 7,725 23,120 2,786

North Mississippi . . 185 182 49,050 136,290 12,661

South Carolina 34 33 15,045 65,325 3,468

Southeast Missouri

and Illinois 12 12 4, 350 7, 100 430

South Georgia 162 160 57,445 95,845 14,793

Tennessee 98 96 30,550 87,270 8,621

Texas 34 34 11,200 14,850 1,700

Virginia 24 21 8,475 157)^25 2,318

West Tennessee .. . 118 119 40,450 177,100 10,862

West Texas 40 35 8,930 48,125 2,328

Total 1,759 1.653 541,464 $1,713,366 129,383

14. — THE PRIMITIVE METHODIST CHURCH.

The Primitive Methodist Church is not a branch of
American Methodism, but it came from England, being
introduced first into Canada in 1843 ^i^^ then into the
United States. In England the Primitive Methodist
Church came into existence in 1812. It was organized by
ministers and members of the Wesleyan Methodist Church
who believed in camp-meetings and persisted in holding
them. The Wesleyan conference declared camp-meetings
" highly improper and likely to be productive of consider-

266 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

able mischief." Primitive Methodism differs from Wes-
leyan Methodism chiefly in the larger use it makes of the
lay element.

For many years there were in the United States two
annual conferences, the Eastern and the Western. These
were separate until 1889, when they united in organizing
a general conference. There are now three annual con-
ferences, the Eastern, the Pennsylvania, and the Western.
Each conference is subdivided into districts, as is the cus-
tom in other branches of Methodism. They also have
itinerant and local ministers, class leaders, etc.

The Primitive Methodists are represented only in eight

States, nearly one half of the total of communicants, 4764,

being found in Pennsylvania. They have 84 organizations,

with 78 edifices, valued at $291,993. The average value

of each edifice is $3743, and the average seating capacity

is 268. There are 1 1 halls, with a seating capacity of

1670.

Summary by States.

r>.-o-,.,; rv,„.-^v, Seating Value of Com-

zations. Edifices. ^^^-^^ Property. cants.

Illinois 8 7 1,710 $14,800 369

Iowa 2 ^3 500 3) 1 50 29

Massachusetts 7 6 1,750 40,000 575

New York 5 4 1.750 47,650 496

Ohio 3 3 660 2,400 69

Pennsylvania 42 40 ii,435 146,025 2,267

Rhode Island 4 3 750 12,568 194

Wisconsin 13 12 2,375 25,400 765

Total 84 78 20,930 $291,993 4,764

Summary by Conferences.

CONFERENCES.

Eastern 16 13 4,250 $100,218 1,265

Pennsylvania 45 43 12,095 148,425 2,336

Western 23 22 4.585 43.35° ^163

Total 84 78 20930 $291,993 4,764

THE METHODISTS. 267

15. — THE FREE METHODISTS.

This body was organized in i860 at Pekin, N. Y., at a
convention of ministers and members who had been ex-
pelled or had withdrawn from the Methodist Episcopal
Church. The movement arose within the bounds of the
Genesee conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church
over differences concerning membership in secret societies,
other questions of discipline, and the emphasis to be placed
in preaching on certain doctrines, particularly sanctification.
In the course of the controversy several ministers were
tried and expelled from the church on charges of contu-
macy. A number of laymen were also excluded.

The new organization adopted the discipline of the
mother church with important changes. There are no
bishops, but general superintendents are elected every four
years. District chairmen take the place of presiding elders.
Persons are not received on probation simply on the ex-
pression of *' a desire to flee the wrath to come," but are
required to give evidence of conversion. Members are
required to *' lay aside gold, pearls, and costly array " and
dress plainly, and are forbidden to join secret societies or
to indulge in the use of intoxicants and tobacco. At-
tendance at class-meeting is a condition of membership.
Church choirs and the pew system are not approved. Two
new numbers were added to the Articles of Religion, one
setting forth the doctrine of entire sanctification, which is
described as salvation *' from all inward sin, from evil
thoughts and evil tempers," and as taking place instanta-
neously subsequently to justification. The second pertains
to future rewards and punishments. There are quarterly,
district, annual, and general conferences. Laymen are
admitted to all on equal terms with ministers. The aver-

268 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

age seating capacity of the edifices is 266, and their aver-
age value $1298. There are 439 halls, with a seating
capacity of 48,285.

Summary by States.

,^,,„, Organi- Church Seating Value of Com-

STATES. ^^ J. j^ Ca- Church muni-

pacity. Property. cants.

Arkansas 4 2 550 $750 61

California 19 11 1,775 14,000 410

Colorado.... 22 18 3jI75 10,000 203

District of Columbia i ... 7

Illinois 152 112 32,675 156,050 3,395

Indiana 42 29 8,950 26,200 673

Indian Territory ... i ... 12

Iowa Ill 62 13,829 57,500 2,117

Kansas 78 19 5,500 18,750 1,300

Louisiana 10 4 1,150 1,200 62

Maryland . .' i i 200 700 31

Massachusetts i ... 12

Michigan 197 115 33,350 107,815 4,592

Minnesota 41 9 1,425 4,35o 529

Mississippi i ... 29

Missouri 19 11 1,720 7,870 325

Nebraska 2)7 ^^ 2,925 13,025 486

New Jersey 8 4 1,125 ii.'275 ^^i

New York 142 114 29,495 243^950 3,751

North Dakota 9 ... 85

Ohio 54 29 10,300 28,900 897

Oregon 13 6 1,800 5,400 188

Pennsylvania 46 28 6,950 50,050 1,158

South Dakota 29 3 600 3,600 287

Texas 15 ,6 1,030 5, 500 207

Virginia i i 150 1,000 28

Washington 8 6 1,850 15,700 240

Wisconsin 40 20 4,480 21,500 864

Total 1,102 620 165,004 $805,085 22,110

Summary by Conferences.

CONFEHENCES.

California

Central Illinois . . .

Colorado

Dakota

19

11

1,775

$14,000

410

73

53

13,900

41,300

1,800

22

18

3,175

10,000

203

31

5

900

5,600

308

THE METHODISTS.

269

Summary by Conferences

Organi- Church

CONFERENCES. zatioiis. Edifices.

East Michigan .... 80 38

Genesee 69 61 >^

Illinois 58 40

Iowa 46 30

Kansas 37 10

Louisiana 15 "

Michigan 54 39

Minnesota and

North Iowa 41 ^^

Missouri 18 11

Nebraska 1 1 2

New York 50 27

North Indiana 20 12

North Michigan . . 63 38

North Minnesota. . 27 o

Ohio 54 29

Oregon and Wash-
ington 21 12

Pittsburg 22 13

Susquehanna 59 40;^

Texas 16 6

Wabash 43 3°

West Iowa 52 29

West Kansas 61 n

Wisconsin 4° 20

Total 1,102 620

rs. — Continued.

Seating

Value of

Com-

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

11,825

$41,050

1,792

16,990

126,450

1,943

14,275

103,200

1,188

8,200

26,500

1,003

3,100

12,250

847

1,700

1,950

152

9.325

33,850

1,168

2,164

12,350

609

1,720

7,870

300

275

1,200

171

6,425

73,875

962

3,350

11,250

317

12,200

32,915

1,632

800

750

55'

10,300

28,900

897

3,650

21,100

428

3,650

24,350

713

10,855

82,300

1,530

1,030

5' 500

219

10,100

26,500

763

5,240

28,450

868

3,600

10,125

672

4,480

21,500

864

165,004 $805,085 22,110

16. THE INDEPENDENT METHODISTS.

These consist of congregations in Maryland, Tennessee,
and the District of Columbia, which are not connected
with any annual conference. They are members of an
association which, however, has no ecclesiastical authority
whatever. Each congregation is entirely mdependent.
There is I hall, with a seating capacity of 1 00.

2/0 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States.

STATES.

Organi-
zations.

urch
fices.

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

Value of

Church

Property.

Com.

muni,
cants.

I
2

I

175
7,000

550

$175

262,300

4,500

35

2,347

187

District of Columbia i

Maryland 13

Tennessee i

Total IS 14 7,725 $266,975 2,569

17. — THE EVANGELIST MISSIONARY CHURCH.

This organization of Colored Methodists was formed in
1886 by ministers and members in Ohio who withdrew
from the African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church for
various reasons. It has no creed but the Bible ; but,
according to its bishop, it inclines in belief to the doctrine
that there is but one divine person, Jesus Christ, " in whom
dwells all the Godhead bodily." It has 11 organizations,
in the States of Ohio, Illinois, Michigan, and Wisconsin.
Nine halls, with a seating capacity of 2650, are occupied.

Summary by States.

■gani- Church
zations. Edifices.

c\.^^^\ r'T,„.-^i, Seating Value of Com-

STATES. ?/?!"„•- ^}}^± Ca- Church muni-

pacity. Property. cants.

Illinois I . . ... .... 180

Michigan 6 2 850 $1,200 409

Ohio 3 I 200 800 314

Wisconsin I ... .... 48

Total II 3 1,050 $2,000 951

Summary by Statks of All Methodists.

Alabama 2,271 2,284 620,970 $2,278,988 242,624

Alaska

Arizona 23 17 4,700 58,100 656

Arkansas 1,709 i,493 375,622 1,200,842 123,316

California 559 438 123,874 2,575,631 36,874

Colorado 146 117 32.200 1,105,700 10,850

Connecticut 239 235 72,582 2,225,730 30,815

Delaware 247 258 65,940 1,116,125 25,786

THE METHODISTS. 27 1
Summary by States of All Methodists. — Continued.

rs ■ r^u u Seating Value of Com-

STATES. ^T""'- S"^'""^ Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. ^^^^^^^ Property. cants.

Dist. of Columbia 62 58 37^925 $Ij543j000 16,369

Florida 776 816 180,142 829,551 70AS^

Georgia 2,406 2,663 735j033 2,783,267 275,784

Idaho 42 30 5^925 74^200 1,162

Illinois 2,457 2,229 640,797 7,807,118 189,358

Indiana 1,901 1,832 529,600 4,656,235 I79j6i3

Indian Territory . 351 181 33»iio 75^243 11,601

Iowa 1,579 1^387 355^990 3,602,860 122,607

Kansas 1,529 894 219,839 2,230,265 95j78i

Kentucky 1,700 1,408 39^635 2,718,518 141,521

Louisiana 810 780 182,525 1,134,992 65,693

Maine 356 290 87,301 1,152,875 23,041

Maryland 1,340 1,324 353,235 5,347,527 123,618

Massachusetts... 422 406 163,472 5,398,825 61,138

Michigan 1,578 1,198 329,9^7 4,144,427 ioi,95i

Minnesota 591 448 97,800 1,764,493 32,199

Mississippi 1,885 1,935 466,026 1,652,269 164,589

Missouri 2,412 1,888 518,301 4,232,428 162,514

Montana 74 54 11,805 247,850 2,425

Nebraska 738 490 119,303 1,336,475 42,94i

Nevada 12 12 2,700 78,800 418

New Hampshire . 134 129 40,505 614,350 12,354

New Jersey 727 707 229,831 5,500,640 96,377

New Mexico 60 42 8,025 107,100 2,360

New York 2,563 2,388 723,349 18,305,200 265,551

North Carolina . . 2,413 2,335 739,577 2,418,984 276,336

North Dakota 140 61 11,100 139,985 4,889

Ohio 2,798 2,713 818,940 9,600,820 272,737

Oklahoma 51 20 4,650 37, 55^ 2,029

Oregon 294 199 44,94o 693,275 11,927

Pennsylvania.... 2,536 2,359 732,641 14,476,904 260,388

Rhode Island ... . 52 45 20,335 606,368 7,353

South Carolina . . 1,456 1,709 497,873 1,658,182 251,477

South Dakota .. . 306 148 33,174 384,060 12,116

Tennessee 2,443 2,351 689,446 3,491,360 223,116

Texas 2,716 1,940 570,328 2,677,391 218,890

Utah 32 29 6,205 223,650 1,055

Vermont 234 200 57,076 765,650 17,527

Virginia 1,737 1,646 4io,335 2,910,853 I54>693

Washington 239 171 44,615 763,175 12,697

West Virginia .. . 1,543 1,097 274,891 1,450,448 85,102

Wisconsin 784 672 144,693 1,889,200 43,696

Wyoming 16 12 2,390 52,700 912

Total 51,48946,138 12,863,178 $132,140,179 4,589,284

CHAPTER XXX.

THE MORAVIANS,

This is the name by which the members of the Unitas
Fratriim are generally known. The Unitas Fratrinn, or
Unity of Brethren, originated in Germany, and has no
connection with the United Brethren in Christ, a denomi-
nation which sprang up in this country near the beginning
of the present century.

The Moravians trace their rise back to the time of Huss.
The fruit of the Huss reformation appeared in the National
Church of Bohemia. The Bohemian Brethren were an
organization formed within the Bohemian Church, pledged
to take the Bible as their only rule of faith and practice and
maintain a Scriptural discipline. The Bohemian Brethren
were persecuted and their organization was overthrown in
Bohemia and Moravia, but it was resuscitated in 1722-35,
among a colony of refugees from Bohemia and Moravia,
settled on the estate of Count Zinzendorf in Berthelsdorf,
Saxony. There the colony built the town of Herrnhut,
which became the center of the Renewed Brethren.

The first Moravians who came to the United States set-
tled in Georgia in 1735, the year when the first bishop of
the Renewed Church was consecrated. The colony left
Georgia five years later and founded Bethlehem, in Penn-
sylvania. At Bethlehem, and also at Nazareth and Lititz,
in the same State, Mora\'ian Church settlements were

THE MORAVIANS,

273

formed. " The lands were the property of the church,
and the farms and the various departments of mechanical
industry were stocked by it and worked for its benefit.
In return the church provided the inhabitants with all the
necessaries of life. Whoever had private means retained
them." There was, however, no common treasury, and
the settlements did not adopt a communal life. The
economical system was abolished in 1762, having lasted
twenty years. The Brethren, however, continued to main-
tain the church system of communal government until
1844-56, when it disappeared. This system, in a modified
form, is still maintained in Germany.

The Unity of Brethren consists of three provinces, the
German, British, and American. All are under a central
government, the seat of which is in Herrnhut, Germany.
There is a general synod, which meets once in ten years.
It consists of delegates from each of the provinces and also
from the various foreign mission fields, and is empowered
*' to consult and legislate upon those matters which are of
general import." It decides as to all questions of doctrine,
all essential points of the liturgy, all fundamental rules of
discipline, conditions of membership, nomination and ap-
pointment of bishops, etc. In the interim between its
meetings it is represented by the Unity's Elders' Confer-
ence, which is a sort of executive committee. Each prov-
ince has a synod of its own, which legislates for and
controls provincial affairs.

Bishops, presbyters, and deacons are recognized in the
ministry of the Brethren. Bishops are general, not dio-
xesan, in character. They are appointed by the general
synod or under its authority. The American Province
has the right to nominate those for this country. Bishops

2 74 I^i^LIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

are members of the general synod and also of provincial
synods. They are chosen almost invariably to sit on pro-
vincial boards and in the Unity's Elders' Conference.
They have the exclusive right to ordain to the ministry.
Deacons are those who assist in preaching the gospel, ad-
ministering the sacraments, and other church services.
When deacons are appointed to preside over congregations
they are ordained as presbyters. Acolytes are those who
engage as instructors of youth, and perform certain serv-
ices for the congregation. They are of both sexes.

The lot is used in the selection of bishops, and appoint-
A ments to office. Formerly it ^vas used in the appointment

■T.I of ministers and in connection with marriage. The lot in
marriage was abolished by the general synod in 1818, and

uOrit is seldom used in the United States in the appointment of
ministers. In appointments by the Unity's Elders' Con-
ference, two lots, an affirmative and a negative, are taken.
In public worship a liturgy is used. In addition to pre-
scribed forms for baptism, the Lord's Supper, confirmation,
ordination, etc., there is a litany to be used every Sunday
morning; also special liturgical services for ecclesiastical
festivals. Love-feasts are held preparatory to the Lord's
Supper.

The Moravians accept the Scriptures as the only rule of
faith and practice. They hold that it is not for them to
** define what Scripture has left undefined, or to contend
about mysteries," such as the Holy Trinity and the sacra-
ments, *' which are impenetrable to human understanding."
They emphasize the doctrine of the " total depravity of
human nature " ; the love of God in the gift of his Son as
the Redeemer of the world ; the real Godhead and man-
hood of Christ; the atonement and satisfaction made by

THE MORAVIANS. 275

Christ as the ground for forgiveness of sins ; the work of
the Holy Ghost in convicting of sin, inspiring faith in
Christ, and bearing witness of adoption as children of God ;
the fruits of faith as shown in willing obedience to God's
commandments. Christ is the center of Moravian theol-
ogy, and his death is proclaimed as '* made of God unto us
wisdom and righteousness and justification and redemp-
tion."

The Moravians have 94 organizations, scattered among
seventeen States and the Indian and Alaska Territories.
The total of members is 11,781. Of these, 4308 are in
Pennsylvania, 1734 in North Carolina, and 1477 in Wis-
consin. In no other State are there as many as 900. Half
of the total valuation of church property, $681,250, is
reported for the 24 edifices in Pennsylvania. The average
seating capacity of the 114 edifices returned for the de-
nomination is 277, the average value $5975 ; 4 halls, with
a seating capacity of 715, are occupied.

Summary by States

STATES. --•&"■
zation

Alaska 2

California i

Illinois I

Indiana 2

Indian Territory ... i

Iowa 3

Kansas i

Maryland 3

Michigan 2

Minnesota 9

Missouri 3

New Jersey 4

New York 7

North Carolina ... 13

North Dakota 2

'~'V....-^V.

Seating

Value of

Com.

Edifices.

Ca-

Church

mum-

pacity.

Property.

can ts.

2

100

$5,000

Z^

I

100

700

19

2

600

4,000

336

3

1,150

17,600

346

I

150

400

40

3

650

4,500

lOI

2

325

2,500

19

3

620

3,950

150

2

375

4,500

168

9

1,480

20,600

696

3

500

5,500

59

4

800

13,500

374

10

2,500

127,200

852

20

6,750

58,900

1,734

2

440

6,500

199

276 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES,
Summary by States, — Continued.

/-w • r-\. \. Seating Value of Com-

STATES. O/ff"'- Church c^_ ^^^^^^

zations. Edifices. p^^j^^ Property. cants.

Ohio 6 6 2,200 $37,400 822

Pennsylvania 14 24 9,770 340,400 4,308

Virginia i i 200 200 45

Wisconsin 19 16 2,905 27,900 i,477

Total 94 114 31,615 $681,250 11,781 ■

Summary by Districts. VsJ

DISTRICTS.

Northern 79 92 24,515 $621,750 9,962

Southern 15 22 7, 100 59, 500 1,819

Total 94 114 31,615 $681,250 11,781

CHAPTER XXXI.

THE PRESBYTERIANS

The Presbyterians are those who hold to a system of
ecclesiastical government by presbyters. They believe
that bishops and presbyters, or elders, as spoken of in the
New Testament, are of the same order, being different
designations for the same office. Bishops were presbyters
in charge of congregations. Presbyters both taught and
governed. They were both in and over the congregations.
The Presbyterians are Calvinistic in doctrine. The Cum-
berland Presbyterian Church, with its colored branch, holds
to a modified Calvinism, rejecting a limited atonement and
the Westminster statement respecting the decrees ; but it
is considered sufficiently in accord with what is called the
Reformed system to be admitted to membership in the
council of the Reformed churches, which includes the Con-
tinental Reformed churches and their branches, as well as
the British, American, and other Presbyterian bodies.

The Presbyterian polity provides for the following courts :
the session, the presbytery, the synod, and (usually) the
general assembly, and recognizes as officers, bishops or
pastors, ruling elders and deacons. Candidates are or-
dained to the ministry and installed as pastors by the pres-
bytery. There is but one order in the ministry, that of
presbyter. Ruling elders are laymen chosen by congre-

277

278 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

gatlons to exercise government and discipline therein, to-
gether with the pastor. Deacons are also laymen chosen
by congregations to care for the poor, raise and distrib-
ute alms, and manage the temporal affairs of the church.
Elders and deacons are ordained by ministers. The session
is the court of the congregation. It is composed of the
pastor, the ruling elders, and the deacons. The pastor is
ex officio moderator. The session is charged with the care
of the spiritual interests of the church. It receives mem-
bers, inquires into their conduct, has power to admonish or
suspend them for offenses, and elects representatives to the
presbytery. The presbytery consists of all the ministers
and one ruling elder from each church within its bounds.
It has power to entertain and decide appeals from church
sessions ; examine and license candidates for the ministry ;
ordain, install, remove, and judge ministers; decide ques-
tions of discipline and doctrine ; unite or divide congrega-
tions, or receive new congregations ; condemn erroneous
opinions ; and in general to care for the welfare of the
churches within its limits. The synod is constituted of
delegates, ministerial and lay, elected by the presbyteries
belonging to it. It hears and decides appeals from the
presbyteries, constitutes new presbyteries, and in general
exercises supervision over presbyteries and sessions. The
general assembly is the supreme legislative and judicial
court in the Presbyterian system. It is composed of com-
missioners, ministerial and lay (bishops and elders), elected
by the presbyteries. It receives and decides appeals from
presbyteries or synods, and decides all questions of doctrine
and discipline. It meets yearly.

There are twelve Presbyterian bodies in the United
States, as follows :

THE PRESBYTERIANS. 279

1. Presbyterian Church in the United States of America (North-

ern),

2. Cumberland Presbyterian,

3. Cumberland Presbyterian (Colored),

4. Welsh Calvinistic Methodist,

5. United Presbyterian,

6. Presbyterian Church in the United States (Southern),

7. Associate Church of North America,

8. Associate Reformed Synod of the South,

9. Reformed Presbyterian Church in the United States (Synod),

10. Reformed Presbyterian Church in North America (General

Synod),

11. Reformed Presbyterian (Covenanted),

12. Reformed Presbyterian Church in the United States and

Canada.

I. — THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED
STATES OF AMERICA.

The earliest Presbyterian churches in this country were
organized in the first half of the seventeenth century. The
elements composing them were chiefly English Puritans
and Scotch and Irish immigrants. Rev. Francis Makemie,
generally regarded as the father of American Presbyte-
rianism, came to this country in 1683 from Ireland, where
he had been a member of the Presbytery of Laggan. He
preached in Virginia, Barbadoes, and elsewhere, and organ-
ized a Presbyterian Church at Snow Hill, Md., at the close
of the century. In 1 706 Francis Makemie, with two min-
isters he had secured on a visit to London and brought to
this country in 1705 — John Hampton, an Irishman, and
George McNIsh, a Scotchman — and four other ministers —
Jedediah Andrews (Philadelphia), Nathaniel Taylor (Mary-
land), and Samuel Davis and John Wilson (Delaware) —

28o RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

organized the first presbytery in America, the Presbytery
of Philadelphia. The last four were Puritan ministers who
had come from New England ; Makemie was Scotch- Irish ;
Hampton, Irish; and McNish, Scotch. The same year
this presbytery ordained John Boyd at Freehold, N. J.

In 1 716, the number of ministers having increased to
seventeen and covering an extensive territory, a synod, the
Synod of Philadelphia, was formed, and the presbytery
was divided into three *' subordinate meetings, or pres-
byteries." In I 741 there was a division in the synod in
consequence of differences respecting subscription to the
confession of faith and doctrines and practices, which an
extensive revival movement brought into prominence.
Those contending for a strict subscription and opposing
what they regarded as errors of doctrine in the revival
movement were known as Old Side, and the other party
as New Side, Presbyterians. The latter organized the
Synod of New York. In 1758 the two bodies were re-
united as the Synod of New York and Philadelphia. At
the opening of the Revolutionary War, in 1775, there were
in connection with the synod 17 presbyteries and 170 min-
isters. The church suffered severely in the war for inde-
pendence, but it became prosperous after peace was de-
clared, and in 1788 the synod decided to organize a gen-
eral assembly with four synods. It revised and adopted
the Westminster Confession and Larger Catechism, form
of government, book of discipline, and directory of worship.
The first meeting of the general assembly was held in
Philadelphia in i 789.

Early in the nineteenth century there was an extensive
revival movement in the Cumberland Valley, Tennessee.
Differences in doctrine and practice were developed by this

THE PRESBYTERIANS. 28 1

movement, and the Cumberland Presbyterian Church was
organized.

In 1837, a Httle more than a century after the division
in the Synod of Philadelphia into Old Side and New Side
Presbyterians, the church was again divided into Old
School and New School Assemblies, chiefly as the result
of doctrinal differences concerning the atonement, whether
it was general or for the elect only, and of differences con-
cerning creed subscription and polity and discipline. In
1840 the Old School body had about 126,583 communi-
cants, and the New School 102,060. In 1869 the two
assemblies agreed to a reunion, which was consummated
in the same year.

At the outbreak of the Civil War, in 1861, the churches
in the South separated from the churches in the North,
adhering to the Old School Assembly. The Southern
churches adhering to the New School Assembly had also
separated from the Northern churches belonging to the
New School Assembly in 1858 on the question of slavery.
The two bodies created in the South by this division united
in 1865 and formed what is popularly known as the South-
ern Presbyterian Church.

The church in the North has grown rapidly since the
reunion in 1869, and has extended into the South, where
it has organized a number of presbyteries, chiefly of colored
people. It is represented in all the States except Missis-
sippi, and in all the Territories, including the District of
Columbia. The largest number of communicants reported
for a single State is 161,386 in Pennsylvania; New York
comes second, with 154,083; and Ohio is third, with
82,444. Though there are more communicants in Penn-
sylvania by 7303 than in New York, the value of the

282 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

church property in the latter State is much greater than
the value of the church property in the former. While the
1086 edifices in Pennsylvania have an aggregate valuation
of $15,491,680, the 932 edifices in New York have an
aggregate of $21,293,992. Only 26 buildings other than
churches are occupied in these two States. The total
valuation for the whole church is $74,455,200, indicating
an average value for each edifice of $11,173. The average
seating capacity is 334. There are 556 halls, with a seat-
ing capacity of 57,805.

The general assembly of 1890 appointed a committee
to revise the Westminster Confession, so as to soften, with-
out impairing the integrity of the Calvinistic system, some
of its expressions, particularly those setting forth the doc-
trine of pretention. The committee reported a revised
confession to the general assembly of 1891, and the draft
was sent down to the presbyteries for suggestions.

There are in all 214 presbyteries, of which 18 are in
foreign lands. Of the 196 in this country, given in these
tables, that of New York reports the largest number of
communicants, 23,873, with 54 organizations and 68 edi-
fices, valued at $8,628,000. The second presbytery in
numerical order, the Central Philadelphia, has 38 organiza-
tions and 46 edifices, valued at $2,470,500, and 17,600
communicants. The presbytery of Brooklyn has 17,170
communicants, with 39 edifices, worth $1,536,927.

There are thirty synods, of which two are foreign, one
being in India and one in China. Synods are composed
of commissioners chosen by the presbyteries. Within a
few years they have been rearranged, so that their bound-
aries correspond with those of the various States as far as
possible. There are, however, notable exceptions to this

THE PRESBYTERIANS.

283

rule. The Synod of the Atlantic includes South Carolina,
Georgia, and Florida; that of Catawba, Virginia and
North Carolina.

Summary by States.

Alabama

Alaska

Arizona

Arkansas

California

Colorado

Connecticut

Delaware

Dist. of Columbia

Florida

Georgia

Idaho

Illinois

Indiana

Indian Territory .

Iowa

Kansas

Kentucky

Louisiana

Maine

Maryland

Massachusetts . . .

Michigan

Minnesota

Missouri

Montana

Nebraska

Nevada

New Hampshire .

New Jersey

New Mexico ....

New York

North Carolina . .
North Dakota . . .

Ohio

Oklahoma

Oregon

Pennsylvania ....

Organi-
zations.

Church
Edifices.

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

Value of

Church

Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

5

4

1,050

$17,300

152

5

4

1,100

7,750

481

7

3

850

13,900

188

15

12

2,660

26,450

494

213

172

50,271

1,696,725

16,236

74

5^

14,595

556,250

5,902

7

9

3,800

433,500

1,680

32

43

14,970

709,800

4,622

15

19

10,600

900,000

4,882

34

28

6,050

322,000

1,042

16

9

3,000

13,850

1,370

19

15

o'^^5

40,950

815

472

475

158,181

4,045,350

54,744

308

320;-^

104,143

2,338,900

35,464

70

54

8,018

■h^a^?>

1,803

3(^9

347

95,148

1,503,400

29,994

370

267>^

69,929

1,078,860

24,050

82

!?>

25,045

748,375

6,917

I

I

300

8,000

70

2

3

800

8,000

205

11

^2

33,020

1,488,124

10,593

18

18

10,125

365,500

3,570

236

230

76,050

2,214,636

25,088

167

154

40,261

1,292,670

13,732

207

193

54,815

1,328,700

17.272

24

18

4,150

88,000

1,232

228

154K

34,901

576,210

12,159

8

4

865

I 1,400

275

8

9

3,150

34,800

956

300

420

169,357

6,699, 100

58,759

39

17

2,815

45,675

1,275

784

932

378,411

21,293,992

154,083

109

103

26,650

89,180

6,516

99

48

9,500

126,425

3,036

618

636

223,553

5,754,350

82,444

17

9

1,850

14.000

450

n

61

14,397

416,500

3,935

939 i

[,086 >^

427,059

15,491,680

161,386

Seating

Value of

Com-

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

1,385

$61,000

608

25,015

173,900

6,829

13,966

156,940

4,413

18,435

216,520

4.399

9.525

164,850

2,812

5,180

212,975

688

300

4,000

230

4440

43,925

945

14,785

343,175

3-770

13,135

308,200

4,275

34,204

877,400

11,019

960

52,250

364

284 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.
Summary by States. — Continued.

STATES. Organi- Church

zations. Ldinces.

Rhode Island .... 4 4

South CaroHna . . jj 67

South Dakota ... 124 83

Tennessee jj ji}4.

Texas 61 44

Utah 20 31

Vermont 2 i

Virginia 19 19

Washington 85 62

West Virginia. .. 44 40

Wisconsin 131 I37/^

Wyoming 6 5

Total 6,717 6,664 2,225,044 $74,455,200 788,224

Summary by Presbyteries.

PRESBYTERIES.

Aberdeen 36 17 3,085 $34,575 883

Alaska 5 4 1,100 7,75© 481

Albany 51 63 28,135 1,133,670 10,016

Allegheny 42 46 17,420 672,600 7,444

Alton 41 43 11,480 182,500 3,776

Arizona 7 3 850 13,900 188

Athens 32 31 7, 010 105,250 2,460

Atlantic 20 18 7,650 72,000 2,619

Austin 27 18 4,700 113,850 1,360

Baltimore 54 64 25,045 1,243,324 8,407

Bellefontaine . . . . 25 23 6.925 104,900 3,197

Benicia 40 27>^ 7, 610 136,850 1,970

Binghamton 28 35 13, 359 364.050 4.745

Birmingham 5 4 1,050 17,300 152

Bismarck 10 6 1,500 27,200 189

Black Hills 15 10 i,545 20,825 250

Blairsville 36 36 13.925 283,800 6,169

Bloomington .... 55 56 16,010 233,900 5,704

Boston 34 35 15,760 473,300 5,569

Boulder 16 10 2,575 85,550 1,177

Brooklyn ..... 33 39 24,555 1,536,927 i7,i7o

Buffalo 42 50 23,425 1,383,950 8,018

Butler 36 34 11,675 135,800 4,487

Cairo 52 48 12,235 ii7,350 3,775

Cape Fear 30 26 6,605 27,450 1,585

PRESBYTERIES. ,^„„„,

zations.

Carlisle 52

Catawba 35

Cayuga 23

Cedar Rapids. .. . 36

Central Dakota . . 33

Champlain 20

Chemung 22

Cherokee Nation. 28

Chester 46

Chicago 73

Chickasaw 22

Chillicothe 32

Chippewa 18

Choctaw 32

Cincinnati 61

Clarion 48

Cleveland 26

Columbia 19

Columbus 29

Council Bluffs ... 52

Crawfordsville ... 57

Dakota 20

Dayton 39

Denver 21

Des Moines 54

Detroit 43

Dubuque 36

Duluth ... 22

East Florida. ... 15

East Oregon .... 17

Ebenezer 26

Elizabeth 32

Emporia 83

Erie 67

Fairfield 40

Fargo 38

Flint *. 42

Fort Dodge ']'},

Fort Wayne 27

Freeport 32

Genesee 22

Geneva 23

Grand Rapids ... 17

THE PRESBYTERIANS. 285

Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued.

Organi-

Searing

Value of

Com-

'^^

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

68

21,779

$775,700

7,751

35

8,350

25,250

2,242

26

10,130

386,000

4,453

Zl

11,175

216,250

3,422

20

3,375

41,950

1,242

25

7,102

236,000

2,159

23 -

7,650

225,300

2,331

16

2,867

14,800

727

58

19,515

544,700

7,207

72

37,935

1,839,250

15,306

12

2,650

20,000

558

31

10,225

127,300

3,836

20

4,025

102,975

1,346

30

3,286

11,700

641

67

24,418

1,186,500

9,394

46

14,985

206,250

4,588

34

17,635

871,250

6,721

24

7,060

176,000

2,112

34

11,750

282,700

3,623

48

11,903

183,400

4,066

58

17,045

322,900

5-757

19

2,475

20,690

1,083

43

16,465

600,300

7,596

14

4,255

240,250

2,502

52

14,830

225,325

4,265

47

22,320

1,056,100

8,488

32

8,500

138,100

2,979

16

3,195

49,700

1,048

14

3,550

296,500

589

13

3,000

33,000

543

25

8,725

232,900

2,624

47

21,734

793,000

7,782

58

14,790

207,650

6,353

75

25,925

584,950

9,415

36

14,000

86,750

3,359

18

3,415

41,800

1,071

34

8,870

116,075

2,286

61

14,685

235,850

4,824

26

9,910

308,300

3,750

32

10,644

261,000

4,057

22X

7,485

200,150

3,184

29

12,430

416,800

4,896

16

5,575

115,800

1,936

286 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

PRESBYTERIES. ,^.f „^

zations

Gunnison 1 1

Hastings 52

Highland 25

Holston 30

Hudson 43

Huntingdon 72

Huron 20

Indianapolis 35

Iowa 41

Iowa City 41

Jersey City 31

Kalamazoo ...... 21

Kansas City 41

Kearney 36

Kingston 21

Kittanning 50

Knox 16

Lackawanna 93

Lacrosse 10

Lake Superior ... 20

Lansing 21

Larncd 58

Lehigh 46

Lima 33

Logansport 42

Long Island 26

Los Angeles 69

Louisville 29

Lyons 18

McClelland 17

Madison 40

Mahoning 31

Mankato 35

Marion 28

Mattoon 44

Maumee 38

Milwaukee 28

Monmouth 47

Monroe 19

Montana 23

Morris andOrangc 41

Muncie 24

Muskogee 9

Nassau 24

'RESIJYTERIES. — Continued.

Seating

Value of

Com-

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

12

2,545

$70,700

628

19

4,170

39,710

1,972

21

6,530

111,225

2,261

26

5,425

41,650

973

4«

16,860

479,500

5,910

92

30,325

676.550

9,907

22

7,625

214,100

2,598

3«

14,205

482,100

6,198

41

13,700

224,225

4,212

41

11,388

157,050

3,617

40

17,880

978,700

6,179

20

7,030

163,000

2,465

39

10,175

280,200

4,092

23

5,440

69,400

1,720

16

4,885

88,720

1,105

52

18,170

278,080

7,159

9

3,000

13,850

1,370

98

33>ii2

1,111,800

10,936

II

2,250

63,000

776

21

4,515

128,750

1,441

20

5,815

175,500

2,552

37

9,660

181,600

2.494

58

20,365

657,550

6,266

30

9.455

238,700

3.729

38

11,850

273,100

4,100

37

10,527

199,950

3,431

S7

14,766

448,900

5.203

26;^

9,665

399.725

2,808

21

7,430

161,345

3,'^^?>

13

3,365

15,150

851

43

9,775

190,800

3. 113

33

11,950

422,900

5,484

30

6,624

85 570

2,013

28

7,995

99,000

2,678

43 J^

12,130

143,300

3.700

35

13,985

334000

3,966

27/2

9,349

390,200

3.228

61

20,530

391.750

5,877

22

8,325

195,911

2,371

18

4,150

88,000

1,220

59

22,615

.1,103,600

8,826

23

6,640

140,500

2,609

9

1,625

8,188

420

35

10,215

255,700

3,085

THE PRESBYTERIANS. 287

PRESBYTERIES.

zations.

Nebraska City ... 55

Neosho 64

New Albany 54

Newark 29

New Brunswick . . 35

Newcastle 50

Newton 38

New York 54

Niagara 20

Niobrara 38

North River 28

North Texas ... 17

Northumberland . 46

Olympia 32

Omaha 47

Oregon 45

Osborne 43

Otsego 26

Ottawa 23

Ozark 35

Palmyra 33

Pembina 46

Peoria 38

Petoskey 19

Philadelphia 33

Philadelphia Cen-
tral 38

Ph i ladelph ia

North 44

Pittsburg 61

Platte 53

Portsmouth 34

Pueblo 30

Puget Sound 34

Red River 22

Redstone 34

Rio Grande 15

Rochester 45

Rock River 36

Sacramento 2>2>

Saginaw 31

Saint Clairsville . . 44

Saint Lawrence . . 30

Saint Louis 49

Summary by Presbyteries. — Contimced.

Org

Church
Edifices.

Seating
Ca-

VaUie of
Church

Coni-
muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

47

11,961

$205,600

3.993

53

14,215

149,750

4,724

63

18,355

253,900

4,856

44

21,900

1,557,820

9,662

53

21,800

865,800

8,024

63

21,470

936, 100

6,550

49

20,258

385.530

5.874

68

48,350

8,628,000

23.873

21

7,825

224,700

2,984

25>^

4,350

37,900

1,188

35

13,040

535.500

5.528

13

2,070

27,800

731

52

17,278

588,500

5.927

21

5,700

154,400

1,407

40

8,980

223,600

3,286

40

9.297

358,800

2,960

23 >^

3.844

45,600

981

29

9,420

231,600

2,992

21

6,415

97,600

2,042

29

7,915

116,750

2,113

30

7,745

85,700

2,094

20

4,105

53,725

1,608

41

14,295

351,800

4,518

15

3.415

44,700

746

42

36,925

2,628,000

13.344

46

35,280

2,470,500

17,600

58

23.135

1,059,800

8,450

^3

29.355

1,603,900

14,092

51

13.455

141,500

3.132

31

12,050

182,900

3,437

23

5.970

205,800

1,886

23

5.225

122,325

1,510

17

2,950

32,200

816

48

16,475

293,850

4.447

5

840

19,100

392

57

22,525

932,400

10,565

36

11,220

221,000

3^481

24K

6,260

145,625

1.367

32

9,385

204,300

2,611

45

15,185

229,600

6,219

32

12,910

323.500

3.978

48

16,525

724,550

6,011

RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued.

PRESBYTERIES.

Organi- Church
zations. Edifices.

Saint Paul 64 69

San Francisco ... 35 31

San Jose 24 21

Santa Fe 24 12

Schuyler 42 44

Shenango 26 29

Solomon 48 32

Southern Dakota. 28 23

Southern Oregon. 13 10

Southern Virginia 12 11

South Florida ... 19 14

Spokane 15 11

Springfield 36 38)^

Steuben 26 26^^

Steubenville 61 64

Stockton 20 15

Syracuse 42 43

Topeka 49 43

Transylvania .... 27 21

Trinity 18 14

Troy 44 53

Union 32 35

Utah 21 32

Utica 47 51

Vincennes 32 34

Walla Walla .... 12 13

Washington 38 39

Washington City. 27 ■},'^

Waterloo 35 33

Wellsboro 16 18

Westchester 36 49

West Jersey 47 67

Westminster .... 29 42

West Virginia ... 29 25

White River 7 4

White Water .... 37 40;^

Winnebago 2)1 3^

Winona 25 23

Wood River 9 7

Wooster 39 37

Yadkin 38 yj

Zancsville 46 48

Total 6,717 6,664

Seating

Value of

Com-

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

23,419

$1,047,600

8,391

13,170

786,500

5,178

5,430

110,250

1,902

1,975

26,575

883

12,172

227,000

3,922

10,915

179,750

5,270

7,155

90,025

2,551

4,151

43,800

1,169

2.525

28,700

538

2,690

15,075

522

2,500

25,500

453

2,110

50,650

639

13,645

370,650

4,463

8,710

247,400

3,242

22,875

351,250

7,557

3,900

80,000

891

16,985

766,400

6,399

13,735

293,010

4,686

6,655

115,750

1,485

3,055

31,200

791

19,375

812,100

7,980

9,125

90,500

2,464

5,330

218,975

753

20,158

715,450

7,410

10,913

300,900

3,483

2,550

24,850

773

17,355

428.400

7,406

13,775

948,500

5,55«

8,842

122,200

2,583

4^970

89,200

1.059

16.750

1,173,100

6,852

22,640

622,900

6,535

14,805

401,000

5,141

6,305

111,200

1,696

1,100

5,525

231

15,225

257,200

4,711

9,405

140,425

2,722

4,273

82,100

1,490

1,050

27,900

150

11,730

151,400

4,541

10,745

30,980

2,551

16,275

252,000

5,408

;, 225,044 $74,455,200 788,224

THE PRESBYTERIANS. 289

2. — THE CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH.

The body owes its existence to a revival which began
among the Presbyterian churches within the bounds of the
Presbytery of Transylvania, Ky., in 1800. The awakening
was first manifested in the congregation of the Rev. James
McGready, at Gasper River, Logan County, and soon ex-
tended throughout the Cumberland Valley, in Kentucky
and Tennessee. Existing congregations were enlarged
and new congregations organized, and there being a lack
of regular ministers to supply all the pulpits, men were
received from the laity and licensed by the presbytery,
without the full literary qualifications required. Some of
the ministers looked upon the revival with disfavor, and
opposed the licensing and ordaining of laymen to preach,
and members of the revival party were cited to appear
before the synod to answer to a complaint that the Cum-
berland Presbytery, which had been formed out of the
Transylvania Presbytery, and to which they then mostly
belonged, had committed irregularities. The synod ulti-
mately decided to dissolve the Cumberland Presbytery,
suspend some of its ministers, and attach its ministers and
members to the Transylvania Presbytery. The outcome
of the matter was the organization of an independent pres-
bytery in 1 8 10, which was called the Cumberland Presby-
tery. The new body grew rapidly, and was divided into
three presbyteries in 181 3. The same year the Cumber-
land Synod was constituted. The synod authorized an
expression of dissent from the teaching of the Westminster
Confession as to reprobation, a limited atonement, infant
salvation, and the calling of the elect only. The new
church was rapidly extended. In 1822 it had 46 ordained

2gO RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

ministers; in 1827, 114. Two years later a general as-
sembly was constituted.

In polity, the Cumberland Church is distinctively Pres-
byterian, differing little from other Presbyterian branches.
Its doctrines are embodied in a confession of faith, consist-
ing of twenty-eight articles. It follows the Westminster
Confession except as to the doctrines of the decrees. It
is claimed that it represents the medium between Calvinis-
tic and Arminian theology. It acknowledges the sover-
eignty of God, and declares the free agency of man. The
atonement of Christ was made for all mankind, but only
those w^ho yield to the influences of the Spirit, which are
coextensive with the atonement, will be saved. The sal-
vation of those who thus yield is certain, because both
divine and human agency cooperate to that end. The
elect are those who believe on the Son, and the date of
election is the beginning of regeneration and adoption —
that is, when men are regenerated they are elected to
eternal life, and will finally persevere, not by virtue of
God's election alone, but by the concurrent choice of both
God and the believer. No truly regenerated man w^ill ever
finally fall away. Grace is not "irresistible." It may be
accepted or rejected. If accepted, it is the cause of elec-
tion ; if rejected, of reprobation. Elected is therefore not
unconditional, either to honor or dishonor. The divine
decrees are regarded as immutable, but not as universal.

The Cumberland Church is not represented in many of
the Northern States. Its chief strength lies in the States
of the border. In Tennessee it has 39,477 members; in
Missouri, 23,990; in Texas, 22,297; and in Kentucky,
15,458. In these four States three fifths of the member-
ship of the church is found. The whole number of organ-

THE PRESBYTERIANS.

291

izations is 2791; church edifices, 2024; seating capacity,
669,507 ; value of church property, $3,515,51 1 ; members,
164,940. The average seating capacity of church edifices
is 330 and the average value $1751. There are 536 halls,
with a seating capacity of 84,588.

Summary by States.

r\, • /--. . „i Seating Value of Com-

STATES. 2 ?^"'- ^^ff Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. p^^j^^ Property cants.

Alabama 158 137 41,931 $187,705 7,390

Arkansas 300 178 57,735 158,250 12,282

California 37 29^^ 7, 100 69,450 1,496

Colorado 5 5 980 19,300 231

Florida 6 i 200 200 88

Georgia 15 12 3,300 8,550 598

Illinois 198 183 58,960 313,985 14,177

Indiana 42 53 18,075 160,700 4,826

Indian Territory .. . 53 30 8,550 11,645 1,229

Iowa 24 23 5,650 34,550 1,167

Kansas 68 25 6,350 55, 300 2,386

Kentucky 213 185 65,350 254,600 15,458

Louisiana 23 16 5,300 12,050 868

Mississippi 135 116 36,409 108,650 6,353

Missouri 393 271 98,096 571,363 23,990

Nebraska 7 4 790 10,000 416

Ohio 22 22 6,600 60,500 2,602

Oregon 23 10 3,365 22.200 897

Pennsylvania 52 48)^ 18,050 257,500 6,210

Tennessee 529 464 149,471 745,605 39,477

Texas 476 205K 75,395 436,108 22,297

Washington 11 4^ i,55o 15,300 470

West Virginia i i 300 2,000 32

Total 2,7912,024 669,507 $3,515,511 164,940

Summary by Presbyteries.

I'KESBVTERIES.

Alabama 27 24 6,925 $18,380 1,081

Albion 16 17 5,075 19785 1,299

Allegheny 19 17 4,900 52,400 1,576

Anderson 28 27 10,950 33,700 1,867

Arkansas 39 21 7,200 30,500 2,139

Atchison 7 2>^ 750 3,200 249

292 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued.

PRESBYTERIES. ?

zations

Athens 1 1

Bacon 23

Bartholomew .... 28

Bell 25

Bonham 27

Buffalo Gap 15

Burrow 31

California 15

Charlotte 34

Chattanooga .... 39

Cherokee 15

Chillicothe 28

Choctaw 24

Colesburg 6

Colorado 19

Corsicana 33

Cumberland 31

Dallas 23

Davis 15

Decatur 23

East Louisiana. . . 10

East Tennessee . . 27

Eden 10

Elk 53

Ewing, Ark 30

Ewing, 111 27

Florida 6

Foster 24

Georgia 21

Greenville 23

Gregory 30

Guadalupe 27

Guthrie 58

Hopewell 44

Illinois 23

Indiana 19

Iowa II

Kansas 23

Kentucky 16

King 43

Kirksville 31

Knoxville 33

Lcbanpn , 42

"■hnrrVi

Seating

Value of

Com-

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

12

3,600

$22,400

1,022

I I

6,400

32,800

966

20

6,500

6,750

911

17

4,625

14,100

1,158

11;^

3,675

24,150

1,485

3

1,000

5,750

788

21

7,350

21,950

1,032

^^y^

3,150

30,400

485

28

8,600

23,265

1,354

23X2

7,000

56,300

2,139

4

1,300

5,550

466

^VA

5.175

18,613

1,443

24

6,850

4-945

446

6

1,200

14,600

3BS

6>^

1,650

10,900

696

16

7,800

31,500

1,642

'>2

7,675

15,800

2,158

15^2

5,450

46,400

1,777

I4J^

3.925

28,050

1,261

20

6,100

36,400

1,770

8

2,300

3,250

319

21

7,850

37,250

2,033

4

800

10,500

331

SoYz

17,685

80,250

5,713

28

12,000

22,700

1,814

'2-VA

7,050

26,900

2,684

%

200

200

88

23

7,675

45,200

2,015

8

4,850

12,450

908

9

2,900

11,800

746

800

8,608

998

9

850

16,550

952

19

6,100

31.950

2,250

39

12,000

48,850

3,450

16

6,700

10,550

1,141

26^

9,125

118,500

2,767

12

2,600

13,150

544

12

2,300

24,300

«3i

12

3,600

29,900

1,262

12

2,650

18,450

1,574

0 "?

6,740

31,850

i,7«4

28/2

7,200

45,050

2,162

43

^3;65Q

144,800

4^592

THE PRESBYTERIANS.

29;

PRESBYTERIES. >-•&"".
zations

Lexington 65

Little River 26

Logan 41

Louisiana 10

McGee 30

McGready 18

McLin 16

McMinnville. .... 31

Mackinaw 13

Madison 40

Marshall 23

Mayfield 30

Memphis 28

Miami 7

Mississippi 27

Morgan 14

Mound Prairie. . . 28

Muskingum 4

Nebraska 7

Neosho 26

New Hope 48

New Lebanon ... 32

Nohn 27

Obion 43

Oregon 9

Ouachita 15

Owensboro 15

Oxford 26

Ozark 31

Parsons 20

Pennsylvania .... 23

Platte 50

Princeton 16

Red Oak 2>^

Red River 23

Republican Valley 7

Richland 59

Robert Donnell . . 43

Rocky Mountain . 5

Rushville 11

Sacramento .... 8

Saint Louis 2

Salem 15

LESBYT

ERI ES. — Contimced,

1 1

Seating

Value of

Com-

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

SI

17,381

$130,900

4,220

8^

3,850

11,050

1,002

41

11,100

56,700

2,809

7

2,600

7,300

438

23

7,550

31,100

2,196

i6>^

5,656

13,700

1,078

>3

5.500

14,250

794

31

9,500

48,100

2,055

13

3,950

35,800

1,243

36

7,250

26,700

2,453

15

4,825

43,600

978

29

11,400

22,700

2,100

25

8,460

105,500

1,744

7

2,000

28,000

1,271

25

5,350

6,150

929

17

6,450

20,500

1,242

17

4,450

13,700

1,178

3

1,000

10,100

309

4

790

10,000

416

n%

7,150

16,950

1,188

43

17,956

45,000

2,540

30

15,600

89,100

2,735

17

6,300

8,500

1,477

3S

16,800

41,600

3,317

VA

1,500

6,400

265

10

2,38s

2,425

469

14

4,500

36,700

1,370

22

6,900

36,550

1,154

21

6,950

28,800

1,923

4

1,800

5,900

!?>?>

2I>^

8,850

119,100

2,755

32

11,400

43,350

2,283

15

7,550

25,750

1,568

14

5,500

61,400

2,048

12

3,475

21,300

1,610
205

5i^

13,511

53,175

4,158

3«

11,500

49,575

2,148

5

980

19,300

231

9

3,400

14,700

540

7

2,200

19,300

415

2

1,400

80,000

305

7>^

2,750

7,200

655

294 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.
Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued.

PRESBYTERIES.

Salt River

Sangamon ....
San Jacinto. . . .

San Saba

Searcy

Sparta

Springfield ....
Springvilie ....

Talladega

Tehuacana ....

Texas

Trinity

Tulare

Union

Vandalia

Wabash

Waco

Walla Walla . .
Washington . . .
West lovva ....
West Plains ...
West Prairie . .
White River. . .

Wichita

Willamette ....
Yazoo

Total 2,791 2,024 669,507 $3,515,511 164,940

3. — THE CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH,
COLORED.

This body was organized in May, 1869, at Murfreesboro,
Tenn., under the direction of the general assembly of the
Cumberland Presbyterian Church. It was constituted of
colored ministers and members who had been connected
with that church. Its first presbytery, the Huntsville, was
fnrmed in 1870, its first synod, the Tennessee, in 187 i, and

Organi-
zarions.

Church
Edifices.

Searing

Ca-
pacity.

Value of

Church

Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

33

23

8,250

$55,550

2,840

26

26

6,710

50,400

1,575

8

3

800

15,550

215

18

6

1,850

13,450

594

30

16

5,000

21,900

1,207

44

34

16,765

27,665

3,583

19

13

2,575

29,200

1,095

30

^0

9,550

83,900

1,419

29

18

4,350

16,350

1,169

16

VA

2,920

9,400

818

16

16

6,900

15,550

726

15

II

4,950

11,850

809

14

8

1,750

19,750

596

II

II

4,600

88,000

1,911

19

19

6,800

60,000

1,117

9

10

2,500

21,700

817

15

10

2,800

9,600

791

17

7

2,415

21,300

742

23

6

1,300

7,600

905

7

5

1,850

6,800

238

12

6

2,600

6,000

362

21

9

3,075

8,800

684

35

'2.1%

8,800

11,925

1,178

19

4/2

2,000

11,300

728

8

4

1,000

9,800

360

20

19

5,534

12,650

1,067

THE PRESBYTERIANS.

295

its general assembly in 1874. It has the same doctrinal
symbol as the parent body, and the same system of gov-
ernment and discipline, differing only in race.

It has 23 presbyteries, and is represented in nine States
and one Territory. Of its 224 organizations, 34 only wor-
ship in buildings which they do not own. There are
12,956 communicants, and the total value of the church
property is $195,826, making an average of $1070 to each
edifice. The average seating capacity is 285. There are
34 halls, with a seating capacity of 3570.

Summary by States.

STATKS. Or?-- Chu-h Seating Value^of

zations. Edifices. ^^^^^^ Property.

Alabama 44 38 9,574 $26,200

Arkansas 2 . . ....

Illinois 7 4 1,300 5,375

Kansas 6 3 650 15,000

Kentucky 36 31 7,73© 3i>645

Mississippi 4 4 950 1.825

Missouri 10 9 3,425 17,900

Oklahoma , 4 . .

Tennessee 81 72 24,125 88,660

Texas 30 22 6, 160 9,221

Total 224 183 52,139 $195,826

Summary by Presbyteries.

PRESBYTERIES.

Alabama 7 5 1,850 $4,150

Angelina 7 5 1,750 2,350

Arkansas 2 ....

Bowling Green .... 5 4 950 6,600

Brazos River 9 7 2,170 2,896

Cumberland 13 10 2,350 7, 010

East Texas 14 10 2,240 3*975

Elk River 11 11 3,700 to, 100

Farmington 11 7 2,625 8,960

Florence 14 14 31O99 10,350

Green River 8 7 1,680 810

Com-
muni-
cants.

3,104
255
195
190

1,421
278

471

100

5,202

1,740

12,956

925

435
255
365
712
630

593
625
670
714
157

296 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.
Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued.

Orcani- Church Seating Value of Com-

PHESBVTERiES. ^/^^^ ^f^^^ Ca- Church muni-

pacity. Property. cants.

Hartsville 5 4 450 $1,500 133

Hiwassee 12 11 2,700 10,125 40o

Hopewell 10 9 3,350 14,500 530

Huntsville 18 15 2,925 8,500 1,160

Mississippi 4 4 950 1,825 278

New Hope 12 13 4,700 19,500 610

New Middleton 16 11 2,775 8,300 1,047

Oklahoma 4 100

Pleasant Hill 5 4 1,700 3,200 305

Springfield 5 5 1,200 16,400 338

Topeka 6 3 650 15,000 190

Walter 26 24 8,325 39,775 1,784

Total 224 183 52,139 $195,826 12,956

4. — THE WELSH CALVINISTIC METHODIST CHURCH.

Historically this body is a part of the general Methodist
movement of which the two Wesleys and Whitefield were
the leaders in Great Britain. Doctrinally it is Calvinistic,
its confession of faith being similar to that of Westminster.
Until 181 1 the Calvinistic Methodists in Wales were con-
nected with the Church of England, as the followers of
Wesley in England had been. Since that date they have
been a distinct denomination.

The first Welsh Calvinistic Methodist Church in this
country was organized in 1826 in Remsen, N. Y. Four
years later a presbytery was constituted. A general as-
sembly, which meets once in three years, was organized in
1 869. The church system is very similar to that of the
Presbyterian churches, with which it affiliates. There are
six synods, as follows : Synod of New York and Vermont,
Synod of Ohio, Synod of Pennsylvania, Synod of Wiscon-
sin, Synod of Minnesota, and the Western Synod.

THE PRESBYTERIANS.

297

There are 19 presbyteries. The number of organizations
is 187, with 12,722 communicants. The average seating
capacity of the churches is 235, and their average value
$3303. There are 14 halls, with a seating capacity of
1266.

The Welsh are, of course, the constituency of the church,
and the Welsh language is used in its services and in the
proceedings of its ecclesiastical judicatories.

Summary by States.

r\ • /^u u Seating: Value of

STATES. Organi- Church ^a- Church

zations. Edifices. p^^j^ Property.

Colorado i i 200 $8,000

Illinois I I 700 20,000

Iowa 8 7 1,220 7)650

Kansas 5 4 850 3,650

Minnesota 13 13 3,705 34, 500

Missouri 6 4 555 2,500

Nebraska 7 4 780 6,800

New York 28 28 6,370 143,300

Ohio ,. 31 34 8,050 111,575

Pennsylvania 34 33 10,000 153,700

South Dakota 6 4 730 4,200

Vermont 6 5 i,i75 15,500

Wisconsin 41 52 10,110 114,500

Total 187 190 44,445 $625,875

Summary by Presbyteries.

PRESBYTERIES.

Columbus 12 12 3,460 $69,875

Dodgeville 5 7 1,525 17,800

Eastern New York

and Vermont .... 8 8 1,825 26,500

First Kansas 5 4 850 3,650

First Minnesota. .. . 10 10 2,555 22,500

Jackson II 14 2,770 18,600

Lacrosse 3 3 550 5,200

Lime Spring 5 4 1,210 12,800

Long Creek 6 6 1,160 6,850

Missouri 6 4 555 2,500

Com-
muni-
cants.

156
425
348

1,166

154

267
7,789

2,463

2,461

306

431
2,641

12,722

,242
271

701

766

855
166

465
283

154

298 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued.

(\^r.^r.\ r\.„^^\. Seating Value of Com-

PRESBYTERIES. ^/?^"'- .^^l ^2- Church muni-

zat.ons. Ld.fices. p^^j^^ Property. cants.

Nebraska 8 5 980 $14,800 423

New York City .... i i 550 70,000 350

North Pennsylvania. 23 21 7,iii 98,900 1,707

Oneida 25 24 5,170 62,300 1,169

Pittsburg 12 13 3,270 61,700 721

South Dakota 6 4 730 4,200 306

Southern Pennsyl-
vania 7 7 1,439 16,200 399

Waukesha 13 15 3,495 66,900 1,309

Welsh Prairie 21 28 5,240 44,600 1,320

Total 187 190 44,445 $625,875 12,722

5. — THE UNITED PRESBYTERIANS.

This body is not historically connected with the United
Presbyterian Church of Scotland, though it was formed in
a similar way and of similar elements. The Scottish body
was organized in 1847 of Secession or Associate Burgher,
and Relief Presbyterians. The American branch was con-
stituted in 1858 of Associate and Associate Reformed
Presbyterians. The Associate Presbyterians included both
Burghers and Secession Presbyterians, and the Associate
Reformed, Associate and Reformed Presbyterians. All
these divisions were brought to the United States by
Scotch immigrants. In 1858 most of the Associate and
Associate Reformed Presbyterians agreed to unite, and
the United Presbyterian Church in North America was
the result. A number of each of the bodies, however, re-
fused to enter the union, and hold still a separate existence.

The United Presbyterian Church accepts the Westmin-
ster Confe.ssion of Faith and catechisms as its doctrinal

THE PRESBYTERIANS. 299

standards, modifying somewhat the chapters on the power
of civil magistrates. Accompanying these standards as
a part of the basis of union was a "J^^dicial Testimony,"
declaring the sense in which these symbols were received.
It consisted of eighteen declarations, including one against
human slavery, another against all secret oath-bound soci-
eties as " inconsistent with the genius and spirit of Chris-
tianity" and forbidden to church members, another opposed
to extending the *' communion in sealing ordinances " to
those refusing adherence to the church's profession, sub-
jection to its government and discipline, or abandonment
of fellowship with those not in sympathy with the church's
position ; also another that it is the " will of God " that
the songs contained in the Book of Psalms be sung, and
these only, " to the exclusion of the devotional composi-
tions of uninspired men," in public and private worship.
In government and discipline the church is similar to other
Presbyterian churches. It has presbyteries, synods, and
a general assembly.

There are 56 presbyteries, not including three in foreign
lands — one each in Canada, India, and Egypt. The num-
ber of organizations is 866, with 832 church edifices, val-
ued at $5,408,084, and 94,402 communicants. In 1859,
the year after the church was organized, it had 55,547
communicants. It has gained, therefore, in thirty-one
"years, 38,855 communicants, or about seventy per cent.
The average seating capacity of its church edifices is 318,
and their average value $6500. There are 50 halls, with
a seating capacity of 5930.

300 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States.

STATES. P/?^"!-

zations.

California 13

Colorado 5

Connecticut i

Illinois 62

Indiana 29

Iowa loi

Kansas 58

Maryland i

Massachusetts 7

Michigan 14

Minnesota i

Missouri 14

Nebraska 35

New Jersey 6

New York 65

North Dakota i

Ohio 136

Oregon 5

Pennsylvania 281

Rhode Island i

South Dakota 4

Tennessee 7

Vermont 3

Washington 3

West Virginia 6

Wisconsin 7

Total 866

Church

Seating

Value of

Com-

Ca-

Church

mum-

pacity.

Property.

canls.

10

2,400

$129,500

1,202

5

1,450

55,500

537

I

500

10,000

184

61

18,363

231,300

6,529

29

7,885

92,850

2,542

98

25,960

274,200

7,769

48

11,605

127,350

3,669

I

500

25,000

171

7

2,600

65,000

1,135

II

2,850

21,600

646

12

1,068

14

3,900

104,200

25

5,160

95,429

2,172

6

2,175

98,500

685

62

25,516

707,400

•9,719

I

100

1,600

136

43.132

697,550

14,710

5

1.330

24,800

412

283

102,404

2,552,450

39,204

I

400

15,000

220

2

200

1,700

59

6

1,300

6,000

465

3

900

8,000

219

3

525

7,400

103

6

1,730

45,300

530

8

i>4i3

10,455

432

832 264,298 $5,408,084 94,402

Summary by Presbyteries,

PRESRYTERIES.

Albany 8 8 3,050

Allegheny 31 30 13,205

Argylc 12 12 6,250

Arkansas Valley .. . 22 16 3,510

Beaver Valley 23 23 8,110

Big Spring 10 12 3^365

Boston 8 8 3,000

Brookvillc 18 15 4.275

liutlcr 32 32 10,330

Caledonia 14 13 4,525

Cedar Ra|)ids il 10 2,685

Charticrs 17 17 6,580

Chicago 9 9 2,600

$77,000

915

443,200

5,856

108,000

2,268

30,600

977

100,800

3,214

57,800

1,201

80,000

1,355

31,800

1,174

161,400

3-748

139 300

2.273

45,000

834

133,200

2,745

58,000

972

THE PRESBYTERIANS.

301

Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued.

PRESBYTERIES.

Organi-
zations.

Chillicothe 7

Cleveland 11

College Springs. .. . 24

Colorado 5

Concordia 12

Conemaugh 18

Delaware 20

Des Moines 35

Detroit 13

First Ohio 11

Frankfort 17

Garnett 17

Illinois Central .... 11

Illinois Southern ... 21

Indiana 11

Indiana Northern . . 11

Iowa Northwestern . 6

Kansas City 11

Keokuk 17

Lake 26

Le Claire 10

Los Angeles 7

Mansfield 15

Mercer 13

Monmouth 15

Monongahela 2)3

Muskingum 27

New York 18

Omaha 24

Oregon 8

Pawnee 17

Philadelphia 15

Princeton 9

Rock Island 11

San Francisco 6

Sidney 17

Steubenville 22

Tennessee 7

Vermont 3

Westmoreland. ... 31

Wheeling 19

Wisconsin 7

Xenia 13

Total 866

Church
Edifices.

Seating
Ca-

Value of
Church

Com-
muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

6

2,250

$10,000

694

9

3,130

65,300

1,235

23

6,51.5

56,900

2,208

S

1,450

55,500

537

9

1,690

15,800

511

19

6,370

92,600

2,230

19

6,121

55,100

2,341

33

7,460

89,500

2,003

10

2,600

19,300

591

13

4,900

130,000

1,386

17

5,631

87,100

2,117

16

4,240

50,100

1,510

10

2,500

26,500

646

21

7,105

82,100

2,284

II

2,850

27,500

845

10

2,185

16,500

735

5

1,165

14,325

239

II

3,240

73,300

1,061

18

5,800

53,300

1. 910

27

7,713

95,750

2,827

10

2,410

17,225

710

5

750

25,000

296

15

4,255

78,050

1,424

14

4,875

80,300

1,998

15

4,958

82,200

2,039

31

14,045

646,250

5,543

29

9,315

65.600

3,349

17

8,245

436,500

2,791

18

3,170

64079

1,034

8

1,855

32,200

515

II

I'H''

37,000

1,259

16

8,180

475,500

3,577

10

3,100

40,450

1,010

II

3,110

38,250

876

5

1,650

104,500

906

16

4,170

65,400

1,429

22

6,887

109,300

2,461

6

1,300

6,000

465

3

900

8,000

219

33

10,125

160,550

3,028

19

6,255

128,700

1,930

8

1,413

10,455

432

13

4.400

114,000

1.669

B3^

264,298 $5,408,084

94,402

302 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

6. — THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED
STATES (southern).

In 1858 the Southern churches of the New School gen-
eral assembly separated from the Northern churches be-
cause of differences on the slavery question. There were
4 synods with 15 presbyteries in the South, and these
organized the United Synod, South. In 1861 there was
a similar division in the Old School Presbyterian Church,
resulting in the organization of the Presbyterian Church
in the Confederate States of America, with 1 1 synods and
47 presbyteries. In 1864 this body and the United Synod,
South, were united, and soon after the name Presbyterian
Church in the United States was adopted. On account
of similarity of titles this church is commonly called the
Southern and the parent body the Northern Church.

When the union of 1864 took place the Southern Church
had 87,000 communicants. A number of presbyteries
which had been connected with the Northern Church joined
it after the close of the Civil War, and it has increased
rapidly. It now has 13 synods, 72 presbyteries, and 179,-
570 communicants. In 1882 fraternity was formally es-
tablished between the Northern and Southern bodies, and
in 1888 the general assemblies, respectively, held a joint
meeting in Philadelphia in celebration of the centenary of
the adoption of the constitution of the church.

The Southern Church has 2391 organizations, with 2288
church edifices, valued at $8,812,152. The average seat-
ing capacity is 302, and the average value $3851. There
are 143 halls, with a seating capacity of 19,895.

THE PRESBYTERIANS.

Summary by States.

cTA-rirc Organi- Church

STATES. zations. Edifices,

Alabama 172 141)^

Arkansas 92 75

District of Columbia i i

Florida 67 66

Georgia. . .j, 162 164

Indiana 2 2

Indian Territory ... 13 22

Kentucky 171 168X

Louisiana 64 55

Maryland 14 17

Mississippi 208 174

Missouri 143 116

North Carolina 282 275

South Carolina .... 226 243^

Tennessee 155 150

Texas 242 171

Virginia 290 345 X

West Virginia Z'] loi

Total 2,391 2,288

Seating

Value of

Com-

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

42,920

$573,400

10,560

21,830

165,685

4.478

1,000

50,000

246

16,015

162,450

3,444

52,764

737,725

12,096

650

1,750

79

5,250

7,750

629

48,745

996,750

16,915

18,435

433,985

4,926

4,785

224,300

1,654

47,585

415,315

11,055

38,705

753,490

10,363

96,485

678,565

27,477

68,185

652,335

16,561

53,030

927,320

15,954

45,977

627,806

10,774

100,977

1,180,576

26,515

27,505

222,950

5,995

690,843 $8,812,152 179,721

Summary by Presbyteries.

PRESBYTERIES.

Abingdon 38 35 11,107 $ii7,35o 2,634

Albemarle 26 27 7,850 80,400 1,608

Arkansas 22 19 5,530 68,800 1,130

Athens 34 35 i^7oo 43-125 i,775

Atlanta 39 40 11,875 203,750 4,100

Augusta 19 20;^ 7,950 189,600 1,413

Bethel 46 53 17,185 106,800 4.796

Brazos 22 19^ 5,625 134.400 1,404

Central Alabama. . . 10 8 1,850 6,300 357

Central Mississippi. 60 52 12,450 104,150 3,024

Central Texas 49 27 6,882 112,600 2,450

Charleston 28 33 9,025 268,020 2,243

Cherokee 28 28 9,767 63,400 2,127

Chesapeake 17 20 7,925 110,900 1,452

Chickasaw 25 25 8,250 17,500 1,266

Columbia 26 27 9,255 78,700 1,965

Concord 43 47 I7,4i5 101,750 4,511

Dallas 59 42 12,980 175,064 2,8^8

304 KELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by Presbyteries. — Co7itiniied.

PRESBYTERIES.

Organi- Church Searing

zaUons. Edifices. •'

paciiy.

Eastern Texas .... 56
Eastern Hanover. . 53

Ebenezer 29

Enoree 44

Fayetteville 64

Florida 20

Greenbrier 45

Harmony 32

Holston 16

Indian 13

Knoxville 24

Lafayette 36

Lexington 59

Louisiana 21

Louisville 43

Macon 21

Maryland 13

Mecklenburg 71

Memphis 34

Mississippi 24

Missouri 28

Montgomery 48

Muhlenberg 16

Nashville 2>1

New Orleans 29

North Alabama. . . 55

North Mississippi . 35

Orange 39

Ouachita 22

Paducah 16

Palmyra 23

Paris 21

Peedee 24

Pine Blufif 18

Potosi 17

Red River 30

Roanoke 40

Saint John 25

Saint Louis 21

Savannah 21

South Alabama. . . 55

South Carolina ... 52

Suwanee 22

43
67
29
45
53
21

45
35

22

19

26

Ti
19
45
18
16
70

30
22
24
61
16
42
24

35
24

38
19
17

15

24

17
13
26

44

25

17
'>'>

48

53
20

9,965
21,195

7,545
14,605
23,140

5,425
12,455

8,890

6,775
5,250
6,225
7,540

19,320
5,100

14,200
5,775
4,385

21,125
9,100
6,865
7.250

16,990

3,475

16,325

10,565

11,145

6,680

14,920

5,400

5,400

5,950

4,170

6,975
5,300
4,400
6,835
11,330
5,650

5-515

5,697

16, 100

11.505

4.940

Value of
Church
Properly.

$50,442
402,700
170,100
94,500
70,690
47,100
98,550

55465

43,200

7.750

133,100

72,700

158,950

44,900

339,450

144,850

209,300

194,700

203,350

115,000

79,750

230,011

52,950

433,920

362,700

226,800

76,590

140,500

41,100

107,600

49-350

33,000

47,200

23,950

37,800

65,085

95,200

40,700

283,940

93,000

210.925

80,350

74,650

Com-
muni-
cants.

1,479
5,720
2,730
2,898
7,388
1,064
3,023
1,932
2,705
629
2,012
2,194

7,451
808

4,433
1,261
1,607

7,299
2,807

1,957
2,330
4,202

959
5,013
3,635
3,427
1,721

3,949
1,198

1,750

1,598

920

1,489
1,131
961
1,202
2,805
1,103
1,472
1,420

3,203
1,277

THE PRESBYTERIANS. 305

Summary by Presbyteries. — Contimied.

Dro-nnJ rViiirrh Seating Value of Com-

PRESBYTERiES. Orfam- Church <.^_ ^^^^^^ ^^^.

zations. iLdihces. ^^^j^ Property. cants.

Tombeckbee 48 38 9,275 $63,375 2,368

Transylvania 29 26 8,750 151,000 2,949

Tuscaloosa 52 50 13,825 129,375 2,993

Upper Missouri .. . 18 16 8,050 229,950 1,808

Washburn.. 27 18 5,050 30,585 922

Western District . . 23 20^ 6,500 41,800 1,664

Western Texas .. . 35 24 6,355 122,300 1,673

West Hanover ... . ^6 /\.i% 11,410 76,165 2,100

West Lexington .. 40 37^^ 10.025 177,400 4,173

Wilmington 39 40 12,035 90,525 2,722

Winchester 41 59;^ i7>55o 173,200 3.301

Total 2,391 2,288 690,843 $8,812,152 179,721

7. — THE ASSOCIATE CHURCH OF NORTH AMERICA.

The Associate Presbyterians began with a secession jn
1733 of Ebenezer Erskine and three other ministers from
the Church of Scotland. Twenty years later the first
associate presbytery in this country, that of Pennsylvania,
was organized. In 1782 most of these Presbyterians, who
held what are known as the Marrow doctrines, united with
Reformed Presbyterians, whence came, in course of time,
various bodies of Associate Reformed Presbyterians. There
were Associate Presbyterians, however, who did not join
this union, and these organized in 1801 a synod, embracing
several presbyteries. In 1858 there was a union of Asso-
ciate and Associate Reformed Presbyterians, resulting in
the United Presbyterian Church. Some Associate Presby-
terians, however, remained separate still. These are known
as the Associate Church of North America.

The Associate Presbyterians were very pronounced
against slavery. As early as 1800 the Associate Presb--

306 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

tery denounced slavery as immoral and unjustifiable. In
1811 it repeated this declaration, and in 1831 it resolved
to exclude slaveholders from its communion, losing thereby
its Southern congregations.

There are now 4 presbyteries, with 3 1 organizations and
1053 communicants, scattered among eight States, the
majority of them being in Pennsylvania and Iowa. They
have 23 edifices, with an average seating capacity of 211,
and an average value of $1270; 8 halls, with a seating
capacity of 345, are occupied.

Summary by States.

zations. tdinces. • t. _^

pacity. l^roperty.

Illinois I I 175 $1,000

Indiana 3 3 600 2,600

Jowa 5 5 974 5,300

Kansas 4 3 650 3,300

New Jersey i i 200 2,400

New York i . . ...

Ohio 4 3 625 6,800

Pennsylvania 12 7 1,625 7,800

Total 31 23 4,849 $29,200

Summary by Presbyteries.

PRESBYTERIES.

Clarion 16 10 2,200 $12,000

Iowa 5 5 974 5,300

Kansas 4 3 650 3,300

Northern Indiana . . 6 5 1,025 8,600

Total 31 23 4,849 $29,200

Com-
muni-
cants.

17
112

233

160

20

14

n
420

1,053

501

233
160

159
1.053

8. — THE ASSOCIATE REFORMED SYNOD OF THE SOUTH.

The union of Associate and Reformed Presbyterians in
I 782 resulted in a body called Associate Reformed Pres-

THE FKESBYTERIANS. 307

byterians. There have been various divisions bearing this
name, but all have ceased to exist, having joined with
Associate Presbyterians to form the United Presbyterian
Church, or been absorbed by other Presbyterian bodies,
except the Associate Reformed Synod of the South. In
consequence of differences in the general synod of the
Associate Reformed Church, which had been formed in
1804, on the psalmody and communion questions, the
Associate Reformed Synod of the Carolinas withdrew in
1 82 1 and became the next year an independent body,
under the title of The Associate Reformed Synod of the
South.

The synod accepts the Westminster Confession of Faith,
with those sections treating of the power of civil magis-
trates in ecclesiastical matters changed so as to eliminate
their " Erastian doctrine." In 1 871 the synod also adopted
a " summary of doctrines," consisting of thirty- five articles,
together with a brief declaration of church order and terms
of communion. Its distinctive principles are contained in
the sections concerning psalmody and the communion.
Psalms only and not uninspired hymns may be used in
worship, and persons *' holding to error or corrupt worship,
or notoriously belonging to societies which so hold," may
not be admitted to the Lord's Table.

Connected with the synod are 8 presbyteries, with 116
organizations, the same number of edifices, and 850 1 com-
municants. The average seating capacity of the edifices
is 319; their average value, $1826. The main body of
communicants is to be found in the two Carolinas and
Tennessee. Five halls, with a seating capacity of 540, are
occupied.

308 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States.

r\ • /^u u Seating Value of

STATES. ^':?^"'- S"/'^ Ca- Church

zauons. Edifices. p^^j^y Property.

Alabama 5 5 1,700 $13,150

Arkansas 10 9 1,900 7j30o

Georgia 8 8 2,500 15,900

Kentucky 5 6 1,150 14,500

Mississippi 5 5 1,425 4,500

Missouri i i 350 1,500

North Carolina .... 20 21 7,650 51,000

South Carolina ... . 36 37 12,800 70,400

Tennessee 14 14 3,975 18,100

Texas 7 4 1,650 3,500

Virginia 4 5 i,55o 10,000

West Virginia i i 400 2,000

Total 116 116 37,050 $211,850

Summary by Presbyteries.

PRESBYTERIES.

Arkansas 10 9 1,900 $7,300

First 38 39 14,125 84,900

Kentucky 6 7 1,500 16,000

Memphis 13 13 3,250 11,100

Second 26 27 8,825 52,400

Tennessee and Ala-
bama II II 3,850 24.650

Texas 7 4 1,650 3,500

Vijginia 5 6 1,950 12,000

Total 116 116 37,050 $211,850

Com-
muni-
cants.

513

474

169

564

92

2,109

2,728

1,058

188

286

100

,501

513
3,686

261
1,200
1,625

642
188
386

8,501

THE REFORMED PRESBYTERIANS.

The Reformed Presbyterians of the United States, of
whom there are several branches, are ecclesiastically de-
scended from the Cameronians, or Reformed Presbyte-
rians of Scotland, otherwise called Covenanters. The first
presbytery in Scotland was organized in 1743. Eight
years later the first Covenanter minister arrived in this

THE PRESBYTERIANS. 309

country, and In 1774 the first presbytery of this church in
America was constituted. A few years later the members
of this presbytery, joining with a number of seceders, as
they were called, also a Scottish Presbyterian division,
organized the Associate Reformed Church. A division in
this body resulted in the formation of the Reformed Dis-
senting Presbytery, and the original Presbytery being re-
suscitated, there were before the close of the century three
branches of Reformed Presbyterians.

The question of the relation of the Christian Church to
civil government has ever been a prominent one among
Reformed Presbyterians. All accept the Westminster
Confession of Faith and form of church government, and
all occupy an attitude of protest against civil governments
which do not recognize the headship of Christ and the
authority of God and his law. They differ, however,
among themselves as to the extent to which this protest
should be carried. Some refuse, because the Constitution
of the United States does not acknowledge the existence
of Almighty God, the supremacy of Christ, and the au-
thority of the Scripture, to " incorporate with the political
body," and hence do not participate in elections and in
certain other political rights and duties. Others continue
to protest against ** a godless government," but do not re-
frain from voting. The Reformed Presbyterians deem the
influence of secret societies pernicious, and forbid commu-
nicants all connection with them. They do not use modern
hymns, but sing psalms only. They were always opposed
to slavery. In 1800, when attention was called to the fact
that some of the members owned slaves, the presbytery
enacted, without a dissenting voice, that " no slaveholder
should be allowed the communion of the church."

3IO RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

g. — THE SYNOD OF THE REFORMED PRESBYTERIAN
CHURCH.

In 1809 a synod was organized. A motion brought
before this body in 1825 to open fraternal correspondence
with the general assembly of the Presbyterian Church
being defeated, a number of ministers subsequently with-
drew and joined the latter body. In 1833 a division
occurred, resulting in two organizations, both of which
retained the same subordinate standards unchanged, but
differed in the application of them. The one, allowing its
members to vote and hold office under the government, is
known as the Reformed Presbyterian Church (New Light)
or General Synod ; the other, still adhering to the old
practice, as the Reformed Presbyterian Church (Old Light)
or Synod.

The synod's " terms of ecclesiastical communion" em-
brace an acknowledgment of the Scriptures as the word of
God and only rule of faith and manners; of the whole
doctrine of the Westminster Confession and catechisms as
founded upon the Scriptures ; of the divine right of one
unalterable form of church government as set forth by the
Westminster Assembly ; of the obligation upon the church
of the covenant entered into in 187 1, in which are em-
bodied the engagement of the national covenant and of
the solemn league and covenant, so far as applicable in this
land. The covenant of 1871 declares that those accepting
it are pledged to labor for ** a constitutional recognition of
God as the source of all power, of Jesus Christ as the ruler
of nations, of the Holy Scriptures as the supreme rule, and
of the true Christian religion," and to refuse to ** incorpo-

THE PRESBYTERIANS,

311

rate by any act with the poHtical body until this blessed
reformation is secured." The members of this branch,
therefore, do not take part in state or national elections.
They neither vote nor hold office.

The synod embraces 1 1 presbyteries, with 1 1 5 organiza-
tions and edifices, 10,574 communicants, and church prop-
erty valued at $1,071,400. The average value of its
edifices is $9317, and the average seating capacity 323.
Though it is represented in nineteen States, more than half
of its communicants are in Pennsylvania and New York.
Three halls, with a seating capacity of 600, are occupied.

Summary by States.

Organi- Church ^eaUng
zations. Edifices. p^^-^y

Alabama i

Colorado 3

Illinois 5

Indiana 3

Iowa 9

Kansas 9

Maine i

Maryland i

Massachusetts 2

Michigan 2

Minnesota 4

Missouri 2

Nebraska i

New York 18

Ohio 14

Pennsylvania 33

Vermont 5

West Virginia i

Wisconsin i

Total 115

I

2

300
650

5
3
9

1,575

850

2,760

7

1,750

I

300

I

250

2

1,350

2

550

3

1,000

350

I

0^50

19
16

8,030
4,160

35

11,180

5

1,240

I

200

I

250

115 37,095

Value of

Com-

Church

mum-

Property.

cants.

$1,500

1(^

4,500

142

16,000

S36

11,000

246

21,900

984

15,000

75«

4,000

19

15,000

65

100,000

400

6,000

197

2,800

145

10,000

100

3,500

51

459,500

2,328

55,600

951

324,500

3,272

17,900

222

700

20

2,000

62

$1,071,400

10,574

Value of

Com-

Church

muni-

Property,

cants.

$35,000

776

19,700

916

30,000

1,291

35,000

768

4,000

19

517,500

2,351

25,800

472

88,000

789

256,500

2,593

42,000

Z11

17,900

222

312 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by Presbyteries.

Organi- Church Seating

PRESBYTERIES. „\t o -CAC.r^ll <-a-

zations. Edifices. ^^^^^^

Illinois 9 9 2,775

Iowa 12 II 3,310

Kansas 16 12 3,450

Lakes 9 9 2,730

Maine 1 i 300

New York 15 16 7,900

Ohio 8 10 2,180

Philadelphia 5 5 1,880

Pittsburg 30 32 9,850

Rochester 5 5 1,480

Vermont 5 5 1,240

Total 115 115 37,095 $1,071,400 10,574

10. — THE GENERAL SYNOD OF THE REFORMED
PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH.

This is the other body resulting from the division of the
Reformed Presbyterian Church in 1833. They used to be
popularly distinguished as " New Lights." The general
synod holds equally with the synod to the Westminster
standards, to the headship of Christ over nations, to the
doctrine of *' public social covenanting," to the exclusive
use of the psalms in singing, to restricted communion in
the use of the sacraments, and to the principle of " dissent
from all immoral civil institutions," but allows its members
to decide for themselves whether the government of this
country should be regarded as an immoral institution, and
thus determine what duties of citizenship devolve upon
them. They may therefore exercise the franchise and hold
office, provided they do not in these civil acts violate the
principle that forbids connection with immoral institutions.
Many of them do participate in elections. Negotiations

THE PRESBYTERIANS. 3x3

for the union of the general synod and the synod failed in
1890, because the latter would not agree to a basis which
interpreted the phrase *' incorporate with the poHtical
body" as meaning *' such incorporation as involves sinful
compliance with the religious defects of the written consti-
tution as it now stands, either in holding such offices as
require an oath to support the constitution or in voting for
men to administer such offices."

The general synod embraces 5 presbyteries, with 33
organizations, the same number of edifices, valued at
$469,000, and 4602 communicants. The average seating
capacity of its edifices is 375, and their average value
$14,212, which is an extremely high figure. One hall,
with a seating capacity of 100, is occupied.

Summary by States.

r\ : n\, u Seating Value of Com-

STATES. Organi- Church ^ ^ ^j^ j^ ^^^j

zations. Edifices. ^^^^^^_ Property. cants.

Illinois 6 6 2,150 $16,400 590

Indiana 2 2 450 2,400 82

Iowa 2 I 180 1,000 33

Kansas 11 150 800 65

New York 6 6 2,650 125,000 624

Ohio..... 2 2 1,100 36,500 340

Pennsylvania 11 12 4,900 283,500 2,685

Tennessee i i 200 400 18

Vermont 2 2 600 5,000 165

Total 33 2>Z 12,380 $469,000 4,602

Summary by Presbyteries.

PRESBYTERIES.

Northern 8 8 3,250 $128,000 789

Ohio 3 3 1,300 38,000 400

Philadelphia 6 6 3,250 185,500 2,103

Pittsburg 5 6 1,650 98,000 582

Western 11 10 2,930 19,500 728

Total 33 33 12,380 $469,000 4,602

314 religious forces of the united states.

ii. — the reformed presbyterian church
(covenanted).

This body was organized in 1840 by two ministers and
three elders who withdrew from the synod, or the branch
known as the " Old Lights," on the ground that the latter
maintained sinful ecclesiastical relations and patronized or
indorsed moral reform societies with which persons of any
religion or no religion were connected. Its terms of com-
munion are somewhat stricter than those of the synod. It
is a small body, having only 4 organizations, with 37
members, divided among three States.

Summary by States.

Organi- Church
zations. Edifices.

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

Value of

Church

Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

200

7
20

10

200

37

New York i

Ohio I

Pennsylvania 2

Total 4

12. — THE REFORMED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE
UNITED STATES AND CANADA.

This body was organized in 1883, in consequence of
dissatisfaction with the treatment of a question of discipline
by the general synod of the Reformed Presbyterian Church
(New Lights). In the matter of participation in elections
it holds with the general synod, and contrary to the
synod, that Christians may vote and be voted for, regard-
ing the republic as essentially a Christian republic. It has

THE PRESBYTERIANS. 315

but 600 members in the United States, who belong to one
congregation in Allegheny County, Pennsylvania.

Summary.

: /^i . „u Seating Value of Com-

*-K..«v.^Kv. "^^g^"'- Church ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. p^^j^^^ Property. cants.

Pittsburg I I 800 $75,000 600

Summary by States of All Presbyterians.

STATES.

Alabama 385 327 97,475 $819,255 21,502

Alaska 5 4 1,100 7j75o 481

Arizona 7 3 850 13,900 188

Arkansas 419 274 84,125 357,685 18,022

California 263 211 59,771 1,895,675 18,934

Colorado 88 69 17,875 643,550 6,968

Connecticut 8 10 4,300 443,500 1,864

Delaware 32 43 14,970 709,800 4,622

Dist. of Columbia 16 20 11,600 950,000 5,128

Florida 107 95 22,265 484,650 4^574

Georgia 201 193 61,564 776,025 14,538

Idaho 19 15 2,275 40,950 815

Illinois 752 736 241,404 4,649,410 77,213

Indiana 389 412 132,653 2,610,200 43,351

Indian Territory . 136 106 21,818 59,15^ 3, 661

Iowa 518 490 131.892 1,848,000 40,528

Kansas 521 359 9i>934 1,299,260 3^393

Kentucky....... 507 464 148,020 2,045,870 40,880

Louisiana 88 72 24,035 454,035 5,864

Maine 3 4 1,100 12,000 224

Maryland 93 109 3^,555 1,752,424 12,483

Massachusetts ... 27 27 14,075 530,500 5,105

Michigan 252 243 79,450 2,242,236 25,931

Minnesota 185 170 44,966 1,329,910 15,055

Mississippi 352 299 86,369 530,290 18,250

Missouri 776 609 198,421 2,789,652 53,510

Montana 24 18 4,150 88,000 1,232

Nebraska 278 189 41,981 691,939 15,065

Nevada 8 4 865 11,400 275

New Hampshire . 8 9 3,150 34,800 956

New Jersey 307 427 171,732 6,800,000 59,464

New Mexico 39 17 2,815 45>675 1,275

New York 903 1,047 420,977 22,727,192 168,564

3l6 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES,
Summary by States of All Presbyterians. — Contimied.

STATES. ^l^lf-

zations.

North Carolina .. 411

North Dakota . . . 100

Ohio 828

Oklahoma 21

Oregon loi

Pennsylvania .... 1,365

Rhode Island .... 5

South Carolina . . 339

South Dakota 134

Tennessee 864

Texas 816

Utah 20

Vermont 18

Virginia 313

Washington 99

West Virginia . . . 140

Wisconsin 180

Wyoming 6

Church
Edifices.

Seating
Ca-

Value of
Church

Com-
muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

399

130^785

$818,745

36,102

49

9,600

128,025

3,044

849

287,420

6,722,875

103,607

9

1,850

14,000

550

1^

19,092

463,500

5,244

1,506

576,018

19,146,130

216,248

5

1,785

76,000

828

347

106,000

896,635

26,118

89

14,896

162,840

4,778

779

250,536

2,002,605

66,573

446

138,707

1,241,485

37,811

31

5,180

212,975

688

16

4,215

50,400

1,267

369

106,967

1,234,501

27,746

70

16,860

365,875

4,343

150

43,270

581,150

10,952

199

45,977

1,004.355

14,154

5

960

52,250

364

Total 13,476 12,469 4,038,650 $94,869,097 1,278,332

CHAPTER XXXII.

PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BODIES.

I. — THE PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHURCH.

The beginnings of the Church of England in this coun-
try reach back into the sixteenth century, although the
Protestant Episcopal Church was not formally organized
as an independent branch until 1785. Clergymen of the
Church of England accompanied the early colonists of
North Carolina across the sea, one of whom baptized an
Indian chief in 1587 in a colony unsuccessfully begun by
Sir Walter Raleigh, and also, about the same time, the
first white Christian born In that colony. It is probable
that the Rev. Francis Fletcher, who accompanied, as chap-
lain, the expedition of Sir Francis Drake to the Pacific
Coast, held services on California soil as early as 1579.
He officiated for six weeks in the neighborhood of Drake's
Bay. In 1607 worship according to the Anglican ritual
was established in the new colonies at Jamestown, Va.,
and Kennebec, Me. It was soon discontinued in Maine,
but in Virginia it was not interrupted. An Episcopal
congregation was gathered in New Hampshire in 1631,
and parishes were formed In other parts of New England
and the Middle States in the early colonial days. Trinity
parish. New York City, being constituted in 1693, and
Christ Church parish^ in Philadelphia, in 1695. The
church became the established church in New York, New

3^7

3l8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Jersey, Maryland, Virginia, South Carolina, and Georgia.
In Virginia, for a considerable period, no other form of
worship was tolerated. In Massachusetts, on the other
hand, the Anglican service was not allowed until liberty
for it was secured by royal proclamation in 1662. The
Episcopal Church received considerable assistance from
England, particularly from the Society for the Propaga-
tion of the Gospel, organized in 1701, which sent over
many missionaries. It is said that at the beginning of
the Revolutionary War the society was maintaining about
eighty missionaries in the colonies.

At the close of the struggle resulting in American inde-
pendence many of the parishes were without ministerial
oversight. Some of the clergymen had left the country
during the war, returning to England or going north to
the British provinces. In Virginia, where at the outbreak
of the war there had been 164 churches and chapels and
91 clergymen, it was found in 1784 that 95 parishes were
either extinct or forsaken, and only 28 clergymen remained.
At a conference of clergymen and laymen from New York,
New Jersey, and Pennsylvania, held in New Brunswick,
N. J., in May, 1784, steps were taken to form "a conti-
nental representation of the Episcopal Church." In the
following October a convention, representing Delaware and
Maryland, in addition to the three States above named,
assembled in New York City, and resolved to *' recommend
to the clergy and congregations of their communion " that
" there be a general convention of the Episcopal Church " ;
that the first meeting of the convention be held in Phila-
delphia in September, 1785; and that clerical and lay
deputies be appointed by the Episcopal churches in the
several States, " duly instructed and authorized " to take

PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BODIES. 319

part in its deliberations. At the convention of 1785 a
committee was appointed to draft a constitution, to pre-
pare such alterations in the liturgy as were necessary, and
to report a plan for securing the consecration of bishops.
All of these matters were considered by the committee,
and the convention acted upon the several reports it made.
The first Episcopal consecration was that of Bishop Sea-
bury, of Connecticut, which took place in Aberdeen, Scot-
land, in 1784, the Scottish bishops officiating. In 1787
Drs. William White and Samuel Provoost were consecrated
bishops in London, by the Archbishop of Canterbury. The
consecration of Bishop Seabury was recognized by the
general convention of 1789, and the church was thus fully
organized and fully equipped, with bishops of the Scottish
and English succession, a constitution, a general convention,
and a prayer-book. When the general convention of i 792
was held, it was estimated that there were in this country
about 200 clergymen. The church developed quite slowly
until after the first quarter of the present century. The
clerical list reported at the convention of 1832 contained
nearly 600 names; three years later it had swelled to 763,
and in 1838 it reached 951. In the next thirty years this
number was considerably more than doubled. It now has
52 dioceses and 13 missionary jurisdictions, besides 5 mis-
sionary jurisdictions in foreign lands. The number of its
bishops is 75.

The doctrinal symbols of the Protestant Episcopal
Church are the Apostles' and the Nicene creeds, together
with the Thirty-nine Articles of the Church of England
slightly altered.

The legislative authority of the church is vested in a
general convention, which meets triennially. The conven-

320 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STRIFES.

tion consists of two houses, the house of bishops and the
house of clerical and lay deputies. The deputies are
elected by diocesan conventions. Every diocese, regard-
less of the number of clergymen and communicants within
its bounds, is entitled to eight deputies, four clerical and
four lay. The concurrence of both orders in the house of
deputies and the consent of both houses are necessary to
the enactment of legislation. The general convention has
the power to adopt, alter, or repeal canons pertaining to
the regulation of the general affairs of the church, to ratify
measures for the erection of new dioceses, and to make
alterations in the constitution and Book of Common Prayer
under certain restrictions. It is the supreme legislative,
executive, and judicial power. The legislation of tlie gen-
eral convention is in the form of canons, which are arranged
under four titles :

'' I. Of the orders in the ministry and of the doctrine

and worship of the church.
** II. Of discipline.

** III. Of the organized bodies and officers of the church.

" IV. Miscellaneous provisions."

There is in each diocese a convention consisting of the
clergy and representatives of the laity. The bishop of the
diocese is the presiding officer. The diocesan convention
has power to provide by legislation for such diocesan mat-
ters as are not regulated by the general canons of the
church. The unit of the diocese is the parish, with its
rector, cl lurch wardens, vestrymen, and congregation. The
vestrymen are the trustees and hold the property for the
corporation. The wardens, of whom there are usually two,
represent the body of the parish, and have charge of the
records, collect the alms, and look after the repairs of the
church. Vestry meetings, to be valid, require the presence

PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BODIES. 32 I

of at least one warden. The rector, who must be a priest,
presides, and has exclusive direction of the spiritual affairs
of the church.

Three orders are recognized in the ministry : bishops,
priests, deacons. A bishop is elected by the diocesan con-
vention and consecrated by bishops after consent has been
given by the standing committees of the various dioceses
and by the bishops. He licenses lay readers, ordains dea-
cons and priests, administers the right of confirmation to
members, institutes rectors, and is required to visit every
parish in his diocese at least once in three years.

The number of organizations is 5019 ; of church edifices,
5019, which have an aggregate value of $81,220,317.
Worship is also held in 312 halls, etc., with an aggregate
seating capacity of 28,007. There are in all 532,054 com-
municants. Of these New York reports the largest number
(127,218) among the States. Pennsylvania comes second,
with 54,720; New Jersey third, with 30,103; Massachu-
setts fourth, with 26,855 \ ^i^d Connecticut fifth, with
26,652. Maryland has more than Virginia, and the Dis-
trict of Columbia a larger number than Alabama, Arkan-
sas, Florida, Georgia, Kentucky, Louisiana, Mississippi, or
any of the other Southern States, excepting only North
Carolina and Virginia. The church is represented in all
the States and Territories. The largest diocese is that of
New York, with 53,593 communicants. Pennsylvania comes
second, with 33,459; Maryland third, with 28,273; and
Massachusetts fourth, with 26,855. There are 51 dio-
ceses, besides a number of missions and missionary juris-
dictions. The multiplication of dioceses has been quite
rapid in the last quarter of a century.

The average seating capacity of the church edifices is
266, and the average value $16,182.

322

RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States.

Alabama

Alaska

Arizona

Arkansas

California

Colorado

Connecticut

Delaware

Dist. of Columbia

Florida

Georgia

Idaho

Illinois

Indiana

Iowa

Kansas

Kentucky

Louisiana

Maine

Maryland

Massachusetts . . .

Michigan

Minnesota

Mississippi

Missouri

Montana

Nebraska

Nevada

New Hampshire .

New Jersey

New Mexico . . . .

New York

North Carolina . .
North Dakota. . . .

Ohio

Oklahoma

Oregon

Pennsylvania . . . .
Rhode Island. . . .
South Carolina . .
South Dakota . . .*
Tennessee

Organi-
zations.

Church
Edifices.

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

Value of
Church
Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

58

59

16,755

$655,752

6,085

I

I

200

1,200

6

9

4

800

24,216

179

30

28

7:575

196,122

2,381

103

95

19,700

1,019,695

9,221

52

44

8,663

700,065

3,814

161

187

64,275

3,403,170

26,652

3«

44

11,215

371,500

2,719

18

28

10,825

790,500

7,476

100

84

13,569

390,561

4,225

46

50

13,282

492,300

5,515

13

364

186

179

47,523

2,117,275

19,099

6S

61

15,660

537,600

5,185

105

11

17,385

887,400

6,481

96

48

9,090

316,225

3,593

47

57

34,935

758,800

7,161

85

65

15,099

387,950

5,162

3«

Zl

10,342

406,590

3,291

166

244

62,553

2,381,406

23,938

166

172

57,613

4,676,193

26,855

189

175

46,639

1,645-551

18,034

171

148

27,070

931,100

11,142

68

61

13,589

322,960

3,560

III

84

23,035

952,600

8,828

30

22

2.375

165,450

1,104

no

68

11,665

580,145

4,036

9

9

1,825

19,500

535

44

46

10,550

541,400

2,911

184

234

62,125

3,815,850

30,103

16

6

1,140

41,165

Zll>

731

827

252,343

30,862,213

127,218

178

161

34,721

545,010

8,186

39

892

166

184

49,419

2,069,787

17454

4

2

325

4,000

105

31

25

4,014

361,930

1,849

369

418

134,967

10,854,131

54,720

50

61

20,949

1,189,700

9,458

94

88

21,041

571,833

5,742

«3

69

9,295

234^532

2,649

69

63

16,275

575,900

5.671

PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BODIES. 323

Summary by ^ta.i:y.s.— Continued.

^ • r^x, -u Seating Value of Com-

c-TATF^ Organi- Church (^^_ Church muni-

STAiLb. zations. Edihces. p^city. Property. cants.

Texas I39 no 23, 120 $624,900 7,097

Utah 10 10 1,525 71,250 751

Vermont 63 56 13,087 472,050 4,335

Virginia 245 330 79,34o 1,697,375 20,371

Washington 23 18 3,73i ^42,800 1,698

West Virginia .... 61 63 13,898 276,687 2,906

Wisconsin 133 ii7 21,830 1,035,978 10,457

Wyoming 16 ... • ^^7

Total 5,019 5,019 1,336,952 $81,220,317 532,054

Summary by Dioceses and Missions.

DIOCESES.

Alabama 58 59 16,755 $655,752 6,085

Albany I43 I53 4i,796 2,323,600 18,556

Arkansas 30 28 7,575 196,122 2,381

California 76 70 15,375 9oo,353 8,107

Central New York. 152 158)^ 40,362 1,873,500 i6,i59

Cent! Pennsylvania 117 Hi 37,870 2,211,115 10,658

Chicao-o 90 88 26,688 1,721,050 13,597

Colorado 52 44 8,663 700,065 3,814

Connecticut 161 187 64,275 3,403, 170 26,652

Delaware 38 44 11,215 37i,5oo 2,719

East Carolina 51 49 13,125 243,910 3,35i

Easton 37 68 12,636 338,762 3,i4i

Florida..... 100 84 13,569 390,561 4,225

Fond du Lac 57 42 9,105 190,150 3,751

Georgia 46 50 13,282 492,300 5, 5^5

Indiana 65 61 15,660 537,6oo 5,185

Iowa 105 77 17,385 887,400 6,481

Kansas 96 48 9^090 316,225 3,593

Kentucky 47 57 34>935 758,800 7,161

Long Island no 147 43,642 4,868,500 23,690

Louisiana 85 65 15,099 387^950 5,162

Maine 38 37 io,342 406,590 3,291

Maryland i47 204 60,742 2,833,144 28,273

Massachusetts.... 166 172 57,613 4,676,193 26,855

Michigan 126 123 33,771 1,301,580 13,559

Milwaukee 76 75 12,725 845,828 6,706

Minnesota 171 148 27,070 " 931,100 11,142

Mississippi 68 6i- 13,589 322,960 3,560

324 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by Dioceses and Missions. — Contimied.

Organi- Church
zations. Edifices.

Missouri in

Nebraska 56

Newark 78

New Hampshire. . . 44

New Jersey 106

New York 210

North Carohna ... 127

Ohio 99

Oregon 31

Pennsylvania 139

Pittsburg 113

Quincy 40

Rhode Island 50

South Carolina. ... 94

Southern Ohio .... 67

Springfield 56

Tennessee 69

Texas 51

Vermont 63

Virginia 245

Western Michigan. 63

Western New York 116

West Virginia .... 61

84

50
98
46
136
251
112
109

25
165
112

39
61
88

75
52
63
47
56

330
52

117

63

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

23^035
9,285

29.343
10,550
32,782
91,240
21,596

30,515
4,014
70,202
26,895
10,960
20,949
21,041
18,904

9,875
16,275
11,130
13,087

79'34o
12,868

35,303
13,898

Value of

Church

Property.

492,725

2,370,300
541,400

1,445,550

19,662,450

301,100

1,101,100
361,930

6,868,971

1,774,045
172,500

1,189,700
571,833
968,687
223,725
575,900
305,200
472,050

1,697,375
343,971

2,134,163
276,687

Com-
muni-
cants.

8,828

2,916

15,805

2,911

14,298

53,593
4,835
9,946
1,849

33,459
10,603
2,201
9,458
5,742
7,508
3,301
5,671
3,229

4,335
20,371

4^475

15,220

2,906

MISSIONS.

Alaska i

Montana 30

Nevada and Utah. . 19
New Mexico and

Arizona 25

North Dakota 39

Northern California 27
Northern Texas ... 39
Oklahoma and In-
dian Territory . . 4
South Dakota .... 86

The Platte 51

Washington 23

Western Texas ... 49

Wyom'g and Idaho 29

Total 5,019

22
19

10^

25
31

2

72

15
18

32

200

2,375
3,350

1,940

4,325
6,060

325
9,625
2,050
3,731
5,930

1,200

165,450

90,750

65,381

4,oco

244,632

77,320

242,800

132,350

6

1,104
1,286

552
892

119,342 1,114
187,350 2,037

105

2,937

832

1,698

1,831

831

5,019 1,336,952 $81,220,317 532,054

PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BODIES. 325

2. — THE REFORMED EPISCOPAL CHURCH.

This body was organized in 1 873. Bishop Cummins,
of Kentucky, withdrew from the ministry of the Protestant
Episcopal Church that year, in consequence of certain crit-
icisms which had been uttered respecting his participation
in a union communion service in connection witli the Sixth
Conference of the EvangeHcal Alliance. Bishop Cummins
met, in December, 1873, with seven clergymen and twenty
laymen in the city of New York, and it was resolved to
inaugurate a separate movement. Bishop Cummins was
chosen presiding officer of the new church, and the Rev.
C. E. Cheney, D.D., of Chicago, was elected bishop, and
subsequently consecrated by Bishop Cummins. A decla-
ration of principles was adopted setting forth the views
of the new body respecting doctrine, polity, worship, and
discipline. These principles were as follows :

*' I. The Reformed Episcopal Church, holding * the faith
once delivered unto the saints,' declares its belief in the
Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments as the
Word of God and the sole rule of faith and practice ; in
the creed ' commonly called the Apostles' Creed ' ; in the
divine institution of the sacraments of baptism and the
Lord's Supper; and in the doctrines of grace substantially
as they are set forth in the Thirty-nine Articles of Religion.

'' II. This church recognizes and adheres to Episcopacy,
not as of divine right, but as a very ancient and desirable
form of church polity.

** III. This church, retaining a liturgy which shall not
be imperative or repressive of freedom in prayer, accepts
the Book of Common Prayer, as it was revised, proposed,
and recommended for use by the general convention of

326 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

the Protestant Episcopal Church, A.D. 1785, reserving full
liberty to alter, abridge, enlarge, and amend the same,
as may seem most conducive to the edification of the
people, * provided that the substance of the faith be kept
entire.'

" IV. This Church condemns and rejects the following
erroneous and strange doctrines as contrary to God's Word :

" First, that the Church of Christ exists only in one order
or form of ecclesiastical polity ;

" Second, that Christian ministers are ' priests ' in another
sense than that in which all believers are * a royal priest-
hood ' ;

** Third, that the Lord's Table is an altar on which the
oblation of the body and blood of Christ is offered anew to
the Father;

*' Fourth, that the presence of Christ in the Lord's Sup-
per is a presence in the elements of bread and wine ;

" Fifth, that regeneration is inseparably connected with
baptism."

At a general council of the Reformed Episcopal Church,
held at Chicago, 111., in May, 1874, articles of religion were
adopted, thirty- five in number. They follow closely the
Anglican articles of religion, with such changes as are in-
dicated by the principles adopted in 1873. At the same
meeting of the general council a revised Book of Common
Prayer was also adopted. The church recognizes but two
orders in the ministry, that of presbyter and that of deacon.
It holds that the episcopate is not an order but an office,
the bishop being simply first presbyter. The bishops do
not constitute a separate house in the general council as in
the general convention of the Protestant Episcopal Church.
They preside over synods or jurisdictions, which correspond

PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BODIES. 327

more or less closely to dioceses and jurisdictions of the
Protestant Episcopal Church.

The Reformed Episcopal Church has 83 organizations,
84 church edifices, valued at $1,615,101, and 8455 com-
municants. It is represented in twelve States, including
Virginia and South Carolina, and it has two synods and
three missionary jurisdictions. The average seating capac-
ity of the edifices is 285, and their average value $19,227.
There are 2 halls, with a seating capacity of 300.

Summary by States.

n, • r^. „t. Seating Value of Com-

STATES. Organi- Church ^.^_ ^ ^^^^^ ^^^

zations. Edifices. p^^-^^ Property. cants.

Delaware 2 2 650 $16,500 139

Illinois 10 10 4,250 225,800 1,755

Maryland 4 5 i,375 46,000 285

Massachusetts 2 2 850 44,000 311

Michigan 2 2 350 8,100 102

Missouri 2 2 650 25,000 125

New Jersey 2 2 725 44,500 326

New York 4 4 1,775 280,400 743

Ohio 3 2 1,100 33,700 257

Pennsylvania 13 15 5,800 870,000 2,640

Virginia 2 2 425 2,700 49

South Carolina (col-
ored) zi 36 5.975 18,401 1,723

Total %'}> 84 23,925 $1,615,101 8,455

Summary by Synods.

SYNODS.

Chicago 13 12 4,850 $220,800 1,684

New York and Phila-
delphia 23 25 9,800 1,255,400 4,159

Missionary Jurisdic-
tion of the South. 6 7 1,800 48,700 334

Missionary Jurisdic-
tion of the West
and Northwest .. . 4 4 1,500 71,800 555

Special Missionary
Jurisdiction of the
South (colored) . . 37 36 5,975 18,401 1,723

Total 83 84 23,925 $1,615,101 8,455

32 8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

The totals of the two bodies are: Organizations, 5102;
church edifices, 5103; seating capacity, 1,360,877; value
of church property, $82,835,418; communicants, 540,509.

The Reformed Episcopal Church adds no considerable
number to the communicants of the Protestant Episcopal
Church, except in Pennsylvania (2640), Illinois (1755), and
South Carolina (1723). It contributes to the total valua.
tion of church property upward of $1,600,000.

CHAPTER XXXIII.

THE REFORMED BODIES.

There are three Reformed churches in the United
States, the chief of which are the Reformed Church in
America and the Reformed Church in the United States.
The Reformed churches belong to the Presbyterian fam-
ily in polity and doctrine, though their standards are not
those of Westminster and their ecclesiastical terms differ
somewhat from those generally used by the Presbyte-
rian churches. They have consistories instead of sessions,
classes instead of presbyteries, and general synods instead
of general assemblies. The origin of the Reformed Church
in America is traced to the Reformed Church of Holland ;
that of the Reformed Church in the United States to the
Reformed Church in Germany. For the sake of distinction
the former is popularly called the Reformed Dutch and the
latter the Reformed German Church. These two bodies,
both of which looked for aid and direction to the classis of
Amsterdam until late in the eighteenth century, agreed in
1 89 1, through their general synods, upon a plan of federal
union, by which, if it should be ratified by the classes,
while each retained its autonomy, a community of interest
would be established respecting missionary and educational
matters, and a federal synod, representing both churches
and having advisory powers, would be held annually. The
plan, however, failed, the classes of the Reformed Dutch

329

330 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Church declining to ratify it, and the general synod of
that body regretfully declaring the fact, in 1893.

I. — THE REFORMED CHURCH IN AMERICA.

The Rev. Jonas MichaeHus organized in New Amster-
dam, in 1628, the first church of this order in this country.
It embraced fifty communicants, ''Walloons and Dutch."
As the Dutch immigrants settled along the Hudson, on
Long Island, and in New Jersey, congregations of their
faith were gathered. A number of these churches are still
in existence upward of two centuries old. The first organ-
ization, termed the "coetus," was formed in 1747 by per-
mission of the classis of Amsterdam. It had no ecclesias-
tical power, but was merely advisory, the classis reserving
all power to itself. In 1755 a minority of the '' coetus,"
dissatisfied with the assumption by that body of larger
powers, formed a '' conferentie." This was the beginning
of a sharp controversy, which was ended in 1770 in the
union of the two bodies in a self-governing organization.
This system was further developed in 1793, and finally
perfected in the present ecclesiastical government of the
church.

The stream of Dutch immigration ceased to flow in the
latter half of the seventeenth century. This fact, with cer-
tain peculiar difficulties encountered by the church, accounts
for its failure to attain to greater numerical strength. The
Dutch language having ceased to be the language of its
worship many years ago, the word " Dutch " was eliminated
from its title in 1867. In consequence of a considerable
immigration from Holland in late years, which has settled
in Michigan and other Western States, there are many

THE REFORMED BODIES. 33 I

congregations in that section in which the Dutch tongue is
now used.

The Reformed Church accepts the Apostles', the Nicene,
and the Athanasian creeds, the Belgic Confession, the can-
ons of tlie Synod of Dort, and the Heidelberg Catechism
as its doctrinal symbols. It is a distinctively Calvinistic
body. The church has a liturgy for use in public worship,
including an order of Scripture lessons, an order of worship,
and forms of prayer. These, however, are not obligatory,
and are not generally used. Forms for the administration
of baptism and the Lord's Supper, for the ordination of
ministers, etc., are imperative.

The church has thirty-three classes in this country.
There are also four particular synods, which consist of
representatives from classes. Above the particular synods
is a general synod, which meets annually. The particular
synod of New York embraces 8 classes ; that of Albany, 9 ;
that of Chicago, 7 ; and that of New Brunswick, 9.

The largest classis is that of New York, which has 8881
communicants, with church property valued at $3,308,000.
The total number of communicants is 92,970. These be-
long to 572 organizations, and own 670 edifices, only 8
halls, with a seating capacity of 751, being rented for
public worship. These church edifices have a total value
of $10,340,159, which indicates an average for each church
of $15,439. The average seating capacity is 385.

The denomination is represented only in fourteen States.
New York has 52,228 communicants, and New Jersey
24,057. In these two States, therefore, are more than
four fifths of the entire number of communicants, with
church property valued at $9,536,309, or within $803,850
of the entire valuation for the denomination.

332 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States.

Organi-
zations.

Illinois 25

Indiana 3

Iowa 26

Kansas 2

Michigan 45

Minnesota 3

Nebraska 4

New Jersey 124

New York 302

North Dakota 2

Ohio 2

Pennsylvania 8

South Dakota 15

Wisconsin 11

Total 572

Church
Edifices.

Seating
Ca-

Value of
Church

Com-
muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

27

9,895

$169,800

2,820

3

700

9,000

172

28

8,104

90,900

2,605

2

400

2,500

46

50

17,229

262,800

6,609

3

750

10,000

145

3

960

7,500

344

155

65,445

2,091,029

24,057

35B

142,380

7,445,280

52,228

2

205

750

89

2

600

8,100

156

10

4,930

178,500

1,756

14

2,899

23,900

594

13

3,425

40,100

1,349

670 257,922 $10,340,159 92,970

Summary by

CLASSES.

Albany 17 18

Bergen 19 22

Bergen (South Clas-

sis) 12 14

Dakota 18 17

Grand River 21 23

Greene 7 8

Holland 19 22

Hudson 14 iTfYz

IlUnois 17 19

Iowa 23 25

Kingston 19 I7|<

Long Island (North

Classis) 22 35

Long Island (South

Classis) 20 28

Michigan 9 10

Monmouth 10 12

Montgomery 31 33

Newark 17 21

New Brunswick ... . 12 16

New York 30 33

Classes.

8,250

$360,000

3,340

9,200

316,000

2,764

6,100

327,500

3,094

3,604

30,850

749

M55

131,400

3,327

3,150

73,500

1,603

6,024

72,000

2,530

5,235

121,150

2,087

4,985

65,000

984

6,944

85,700

2,395

7,150

146,800

2,766

15,090

547,500

4,062

i3'345

896,500

4,443

4,050

76,000

1,013

4,200

94,079

1,417

11,025

338,500

3,513

9,105

538,500

4,175

8,805

189,600

2.708

19,179

3,308,000

8,881

THE REFORMED BODIES. 333

Summary by Classes. — Contimicd.

^ ■ r^-u -u Seating Value ot Com-

CLASSES Or^-^r^x- Church ^^^ Church muni-

CLASSES. ^^^j^j^g Edifices. p^^^i^y Property. cants.

Orange 26 28 10,790 $235, 150 3,649

Paramus 24 34 1 1,355 358,8oo 3,966

Passaic 12 14 5»975 153.250 2,272

Philadelphia 13 17 8,025 216,300 2,880

Poughkeepsie 14 17 6,475 234,000 2,262

Raritan 14 19 9'08o 161,000 3,423

Rensselaer 14 18 5^330 124,380 2,090

Rochester 13 17 5.380 89,200 2,415

Saratoga 13 13 4.775 144.800 1,973

Schenectady 11 18 6,585 186,500 2,506

Schoharie 17 I7 5.286 60,150 1,138

Ulster 18 20 6,740 187,250 2,593

Westchester 15 20 7,125 306,400 2,021

Wisconsin 31 3i 11.105 164,400 3,931

Total 572 670 257,922 $10,340,159 92,970

2. — THE REFORMED CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES.

The original source of this body was the Reformed
Church established in the Palatinate, one of the provinces
of Germany. On account of severe persecutions the Pala-
tine reformers were scattered, many finding refuge in this
country in the early part of the eighteenth century. There
were Germans among the American colonists, however,
before this period. From 1700 to 1746 many thousand
settled in Pennsylvania and elsewhere, and a number of
Reformed congregations having been gathered, a '' coetus "
(an ecclesiastical organization having advisory powers) was
formed in 1 747, the same year that the Reformed Dutch
organized their "coetus" in New York.

In response to most earnest appeals from the Rev.
Michael Schlatter, who was a sort of general missionary

334 l^ELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

and organizer, gathering scattered members together and
ministering to pastorless organizations, the Reformed
Church of Holland raised nearly $60,000, the interest of
which was devoted to the erection of churches and school-
houses and the support of ministers. Help was also re-
ceived for the education of youth from a society in London.

In I 793 the " coetus " became a synod and the Reformed
German Church an entirely independent body. There are
now 8 synods, 6 of which are English and 2 German. The
Eastern Synod embraces 1 1 classes ; that of Ohio, 6 ; that
of the Northwest, 10; that of Pittsburg, 5; that of the
Potomac, 9 ; the German Synod of the East, 5 ; the Cen-
tral Synod, 4; and the Synod of the Interior, 5.

Below the synods are classes, corresponding to presby-
teries in the Presbyterian churches, and above the synods
is a general synod, which is the supreme legislative and
judicial body of the church. It meets once every three
years, and was organized in 1863.

Like the Reformed (Dutch) Church, the Reformed
(German) Church is Calvinistic in doctrine. Its symbol
is the Heidelberg Catechism, which is also accepted by
the former body. In substance the Heidelberg Catechism
is Augustinian, says Prof. T. G. Apple, respecting the doc-
trines of natural depravity and salvation by free grace
alone ; but it does not, like some other Calvinistic symbols,
teach a decree of reprobation as well as a decree of election.
The Reformed Church has a liturgical system of worship,
but its use is optional with congregations.

The Reformed (German) Church (it dropped the word
'' German " from its title in 1869) has fifty-five classes. It
is represented in twenty-eight States and in the District of
Columbia, and has many congregations in foreign mission

THE REFORMED BODIES.

335

fields. Half its organizations and considerably more than
half its communicants are in the State of Pennsylvania. It
is also particularly strong in the State of Ohio, Maryland
ranking third. The total value of its church property is

$7,975,583. Its 1 5 10 organizations own 1304 edifices,

with an average seating capacity of 410 and an average
value of $6115. There are 61 halls, with accommodations
for 6504.

Summary by States.

r\ - r-u t. Seating Value of Com-

STATES. O':?^"^- S^""^^^ Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. ^^^^^ Property. cants.

California 3 2 300 $1 1,000 68

Colorado i i 250 20,000 35

Connecticut i i 450 18,000 150

Delaware i i 200 2,000 69

Dist. of Columbia. 2 2 375 31,000 301

Illinois 30 25>^ 7,500 73>200 1,783

Indiana 60 56 16,080 231,775 6,269

Iowa 34 31 7^635 66,350 2,513

Kansas 25 14 3,257 49,9oo 9^4

Kentucky 10 6 1,630 37,5oo 1,350

Maryland 67 63 27,320 484,225 10,741

Massachusetts .... i i 450 56,000 62

Michigan 17 12 3,675 47,900 1,013

Minnesota 10 8 1,511 17,820 730

Missouri 11 7 1,475 18,800 586

Nebraska 14 10 1,500 14,100 968

New Jersey 5 5 1,309 23,800 830

New York 13 13 5,850 204,200 3,432

North Carolina .. . 39 36 14,150 49,000 2,903

North Dakota .... 3 i 200 600 161

Ohio 294 283 89,879 1,128,275 35,846

Oregon 10 6 1,000 29,300 298

Pennsylvania 754 618 322,173 5,121,328 122,944

South Dakota .... 16 13 2,700 ii,75o 1,000

Tennessee 3 3 450 2,500 236

Virginia 20 22 7,260 44,800 1,819

Washington 5 4 550 11,410 167

West Virginia ... . 6 5 1,850 25,300 794

Wisconsin 55 54>^ 13,275 i43.75o 5^966

Total 1,510 1,304 534,254 $7,975^583 204,018

336 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by Classes.

Allegheny 13

Carlisle 21

Chicago 7

Cincinnati 18

Clarion 29

Eastern Ohio 28

East Pennsylvania. 49

East Susquehanna . 45

Erie 27

German Maryland. 8

German Philadelp'a 18

Gettysburg 24

Goshenhoppen. . . . 31

Heidelberg 27

Illinois 21

Indiana 31

Iowa 18

Juniata 50

Kansas 15

Lancaster (Ohio) . . 29

Lancaster (Pcnn.) 40

Lebanon 54

Lehigh 35

Lincoln 4

Maryland 57

Mercersburg 25

Miami 55

Milwaukee 20

Minnesota 21

Missouri 9

Nebraska 14

New York 8

North Carolina. ... 39

Philadelphia 30

Portland (Oregon). 18

Saint John's 24

Saint Joseph's .... 42

Saint Paul's 20

Schuylkill 45

Sheboygan 28

Somerset 36

South Dakota. ... 16

Tiffin 34

(lurch

Seating
Ca-

pacity.

1.3

4,502

^1%

6,780

7

2,050

18

7,030

26;^

8,740

23/2

8,950

.31

27,690

.V^

18,600

27

7,369

7

3,625

18

9,539

24

11,500

23

18,020

.3.3

8,735

16

4,850

27

6,550

15

4,050

48

15,110

9

2,250

25

8,300

32

16,575

33

30,650

?>1

20,750

2

400

55

23,220

23/2

9,945

54

17,539

20

5,320

19

3,536

6

1,075

II

1,750

8

3,320

36

14,150

28 K

12,225

12

1,850

22/3

7,475

z-i

10,825

19/2

5,750

32

21,490

28

6,805

33

8,926

H

2,900

31

9,186

Value of
Church
Property.

$124,100

82,900

35,500

216,100

74,600

46,600

393,450

187,000

136,500

94,525
376,800
145,600
285,500
I 14,000

31,700
138,450

25,500
168,036

3 1 , 700

77,500
257,100
180,300
408,100

11,200
412,500
134,667
176,300

57,650

37,420
6,800

34,100
215,200

49,000
509,600

51,710
111,550
100,600

84,000
517,900

74,600
100,650

12,350
104,750

Com-
muni-
cants.

1,767

2,212

645

3,635

2,999

3,389

10,021

4,751
4,521

2,463
6,116

4,987
7,306
4,642

776
3,530

846
5,400

678

2,656

5,508

11,456

9,208

169
8,112
3,029
5,678
2,611
1,450

541

973
1,871

2,903
5,454
533
4,440
2,332

2,585
11,282

3,007
3,169
1.098

2,396

THE REFORMED BODIES.

337

Summary by Classes. — Continued.

nro-,r,; rv,„v^i. Seating Value of Com-

CLASSES. ?/? " S'i Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. ^^^^^^ Property. cants.

Tohickon 39 24^^ 21,235 $257,350 7,636

Tuscarawas 45 42 13,650 144,500 4,665

Ursinus 12 10 2,360 24,050 1,306

Virginia 24 26 8,560 64,100 2,283

Westmoreland.... 31 28 10,550 200,400 3,962

West New York. . . 9 9 4,350 86,000 2,583

West Pennsylvania 6 6 1,925 23,300 905

West Susquehanna 50 2)9% 14,840 182,000 4,236

Wichita 12 6 1,407 30,200 351

Wyoming 2>7 34 12,070 179^250 5,257

Zion's (Ind.) 28 28 7,205 90,600 3,435

Zion's (Penn.) . . . . 34 22 16,200 259,725 4,254

Total 1,510 1,304 534,254 $7,975,583 204,018

-THE CHRISTIAN REFORMED CHURCH.

This body is a branch of an organization of the same
name in Holland. In 1835 there was a secession from the
Reformed Church of Holland of ministers and others who
were dissatisfied with the prevailing tone of the doctrinal
teaching of the State church and with some features of its
government. This was the origin of the Christian Re-
formed Church of Holland. It has been represented in
this country many years. In 1882 its numbers were in-
creased by a secession of ministers and members of the
particular synod of Chicago, Reformed (Dutch) Church,
because of the refusal of the general synod of the latter
body to denounce freemasonry and to make connection
with that order a subject of church discipline. Finding
the position of the Christian Reformed Church more to
their mind, they united with it. In 1889 the church was
still further increased by the accession of a number of con-

338 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

gregations belonging to the True Reformed Church, organ-
ized in 1822 by a number of ministers who had seceded
from the Reformed Dutch Church.

The Christian Reformed Church has seven classes and
one synod. Connected with the classes are 99 organiza-
tions, with 106 edifices, valued at $428,500, and 12,470
communicants. More than half of the latter are to be found
in the State of Michigan. The average value of the church
edifices is $4042, and the average seating capacity 318.
There are 4 halls, with accommodations for 200 persons.

Summary by States.

r\,„ : n\ T, Seating Value of Com-

STATES. ^;?^"'- Church ^^^ ^^^^^^^ ^ j_

zations. Edifices. ^^^^^^ Property. cants.

Illinois 7 8 2,250 $29,000 782

Indiana i 2 300 3,000 320

Iowa 6 6 i;95o 19,000 623

Kansas 2 2 225 3>ooo 109

Michigan 44 52 19,380 174,100 7,782

Minnesota 4 i 100 800 93

Nebraska 2 i 100 1,200 96

New Jersey 13 14 4,725 115,500 1,323

New York 8 8 1,995 48,800 313

North Dakota i i 125 500 37

Ohio 3 3 750 19,500 253

South Dakota 4 4 830 6,000 289

Wisconsin 4 4 1,025 8,100 450

Total 99 106 33,755 $428,500 12,470

Summary by Classes.

CLASSES.

Grand Rapids 16 18 8,630 $85,900 2,900

Hackensack 13 14 4,245 127,500 531

Holland 17 19 6,340 47,500 3,088

Hudson 8 8 2,475 36,800 1,105

Illinois 12 13 3,725 49.100 1,637

Iowa 20 17 3,530 33,500 1,292

Muskegon 13 17 4,810 48,200 1,917

Total 99 106 33755 $428,500 12,470

THE REFORMED BODIES. 339

Summary by States of all Reformed Bodies.

California

Colorado

Connecticut

Delaware

Dist. of Columbia

Illinois

Indiana

Iowa

Kansas

Kentucky

Maryland

Massachusetts . . .

Michigan

Minnesota

Missouri

Nebraska

New Jersey

New York

North Carolina . .
North Dakota . . .

Ohio

Oregon

Pennsylvania ....
South Dakota . . .

Tennessee

Virginia

Washington

West Virginia . . .
Wisconsin

Total

Organi-

Church

Seating
Ca-

Value of
Church

Com-
muni-

zations.

Edifices

pacity.

Property.

cants.

3

2

300

$11,000

68

I

I

250

20,000

35

I

I

450

18,000

150

I

I

200

2,000

69

2

2

375

31,000

301

62

61

19,645

272,000

5,385

64

61

17,080

243,775

6,761

66

65

17,689

176,250

5,741

29

18

3,882

55,400

1,139

10

6

1,630

37,500

1,350

67

63

27,320

484,225

10,741

I

I

450

56,000

62

106

114

40,284

484,800

15,404

17

12

2,361

28,620

968

II

7

1,475

18,800

586

20

14

2,560

22,800

1,408

142

174

71,749

2,230,329

26,210

323

379

150,225

7,698,280

55,973

39

36

14,150

49,000

2,903

6

4

530

1,850

287

299

288

91,229

1,155,875

36,255

10

6

1,000

29,300

298

762

628

327,103

5,299,828

124,700

35

31

6,429

41,650

1,883

3

3

450

2,500

236

20

22

7,260

44,800

1,819

5

4

550

11,410

167

6

5

1,850

25,300

794

70

71
2,080

17,725

191,950

7,765

2,181

825,931 $

18,744,242

309,458

CHAPTER XXXIV.

THE SALVATION ARMY.

This body was organized in London, England, in
1876, by William Booth. He had been engaged for sev-
eral years previously in evangelistic work in the east of
London, chiefly among those who were beyond the reach
of ordinary religious influences. He was formerly a min-
ister of the Methodist New Connection, withdrawing from
the regular ministry in 1861 for independent evangelistic
work. The new organization was speedily introduced into
various countries of Europe, into the United States, Aus-
tralia, and elsewhere.

In doctrine the Salvation Army is thoroughly evangeli-
cal. Its teachings are given in a book which has been pre-
pared by the '* general " of the Army, Mr. Booth. This
book of doctrine and discipline sets forth the ordinary doc-
trines respecting God and Christ ; the sinfulness of man ;
the work of redemption ; the atonement, which is described
as general ; election, of which the Arminian view is taken ;
the Holy Ghost ; repentance and faith as conditions of sal-
vation ; the forgiveness of sins ; conversion ; the two na-
tures of man ; assurance, setting forth the Methodist view ;
sanctification, which is emphasized as one of the more im-
portant doctrines. Entire sanctification is described as a
" complete deliverance." " Sin is destroyed out of the
soul, and all the powers, faculties, possessions, and influ-
ences of the soul are given up to the se4'vice and glory of

340

THE SALVATION ARMY. 34 1

God." No fewer than seven sections of the Book of Dis-
cipline are given to the doctrine of sanctification ; back-
sliding also forms a section, and so also do final persever-
ance, ** death and after," hell, the Bible, and baptism. The
Army recognizes women's right to preach, and full direc-
tions are given how to proceed ''in getting men saved."

The government is military in form, and military titles
are used in designating the various officers, and military
terms in describing the various departments of the work.
The officers are: (i) the commander-in-chief, who has the
general direction of the entire army ; (2) the chief of staff,
who has the oversight of all the business at the war office,
known as headquarters ; (3) a lieutenant-general, who trav-
els under the direction of the commander-in-chief and in-
spects various divisions ; (4) a general, who has command
of a division ; (s) a captain, who commands a single corps ;

(6) a lieutenant, who is under the direction of the captain ;

(7) a color sergeant, who has charge of the colors and car-
ries them in procession ; (8) a paymaster-sergeant, or treas-
urer, who cares for all the moneys of a corps ; (9) a pay-
master-secretary. There are also sergeants who lead bands,
and there are various other officers. The sergeants are
appointed by the captains. The treasurers and secretaries
are recommended for appointment to the generals of divis-
ions, and the commissions are issued by the general-in-chief.
The term of office is indefinite.

All members of the Salvation Army on active duty wear
a uniform. The places where meetings are regularly held
are usually called ''barracks."

The Salvation Army in the United States is represented
in thirty States, also in the territory of Utah and the Dis-
trict of Columbia. It has 329 organizations, with 2^ church

342

RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

edifices, or barracks, which are valued at $38,150. Of
halls, etc., 300, with a seating capacity of 87,101, are
occupied. There are in all 8742 communicants or mem-
bers. It is not the chief aim of the army to make converts
for membership in its own organization. Many of those
who are converted through its labors join various other
denominations.

Summary by States.

Organi- Church Seating ^a'- h'

zations. Edifices.

California

Colorado

Connecticut

Delaware ,

District of Columbia,

Illinois

Indiana

Iowa ,

Kansas

Maine

Maryland

Massachusetts

Michigan

Minnesota

Missouri

Montana

Nebraska

New Hampshire. . . .

New Jersey

New York ,

North Carolina ....

Ohio

Oregon

Pennsylvania

Rhode Island

South Dakota

Texas

Utah

Virginia

Washington

West Virginia

Wisconsin

pacity. Property.

Total

29

10

6

I

I

28

4
16
12

9

7
14
28

13
12

3
I
I

4
32

2

30

3

30

2
2
4

3

5

2

14

329

,500
700
600

250

2,025
1,300
1,720
1,110

,000
150

,250

$9,188
2,000
2,235

5*130
1,000

7,575
800

2,200
875

5.997

450 1,150

27 12,055 $38,150

Com-
muni-
cants.

340
214
203
153
23
922
104

397
307
265

213
656
1,099
460
340
30

19

26
156
625

59
655

44
772

31

41

35

4

54

156

7

322

3,742

THE SALVATION ARMY.

343

Summary by Divisions.

DIVISIONS. Oj?^"^- Chfi''^

zations. Edifices.

Colorado and Wyo-
ming lO I

Central 22

East Pennsylvania. . 16 3

Iowa and Dakota. . . 18

Illinois and Indiana. 22

Kansas, Missouri,

and Nebraska ... 25

Massachusetts, Con-
necticut, an d

Rhode Island. ... 22 3

Maine and New

Hampshire 10

Michigan 28 5

New York State. ... 16

Northwestern 37 4

Ohio 32 I

Pittsburg and West

Pennsylvania .... 12

Pacific Coast 41 3

Southern. 14 7

Texas 4

Total 329 27

Seating

Ca-
pacity,

Value of

Church

Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

700

$2,000

214
538

1,250

5,997

405
438

759

[,900

3,235

666

890

291

1,720

7,575

''284

1,360

800

1,049

150

875

662
326

1,500

9,188

574

3,475

8,480

502

....

35

12,055 $38,150 8,742

CHAPTER XXXV.

THE SCHWENKFELDIANS.

Kaspar von Schwenkfeld, a nobleman of Germany,
born in the fifteenth century, differed from other Reformers
of the period on a number of points concerning the Lord's
Supper, the efficacy of the external Word, and Christ's hu-
man nature. He did not form a separate sect, but his fol-
lowers did so after his death, taking his name. Early in
the eighteenth century they were scattered by persecution.
Some fled to Denmark, whence they came to this country
near the close of the first half of that century. They set-
tled in Pennsylvania, where a remnant of them still exist.
They celebrate the arrival from Denmark annually, making
it a kind of festival.

They hold in general to the doctrines of the German
Reformation, with a few peculiarities. The words of
Christ, ** This is my body," they interpret as meaning,
" My body is this," i.e., such as this bread, which is broken
and consumed, and affords true and real food for the soul.
The external Word, as they believe, has no power to renew ;
only the internal Word, which is Christ himself. The hu-
man nature of Christ was not a created substance. Being
associated with the di\ine essence, it had a majestic dignity
of its own.

Among the customs peculiar to the Schwenkfeldians is
a service of prayer and exhortation over newly born infants,

344

THE SCHWENKFELDIANS.

345

repeated In church when the mother and child appear. The
churches are Congregational in government, each electing
its minister and officers annually. The former is chosen by

lot.

Summary.

Pennsylvania

Organi-
zations.

Church
Edifices.

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

Vakie of
Church
Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

1,925 $12,200 306

CHAPTER XXXVI.

THE SOCIAL BRETHREN CHURCH.

This is a small body of about twenty congregations in
Arkansas and Illinois, which had its beginning in 1867. In
that year a number of members of various bodies, whose
views concerning certain passages of Scripture and certain
points of discipline were not in harmony with the churches
to which they belonged, came together and organized a
church and subsequently an association of churches. In
1887 a discipline, containing a statement of doctrine and
rules for the government of the churches and the ordination
of ministers, was adopted. The Confession of Faith, which
consists of ten articles, sets forth the commonly received
doctrine of the Trinity, the Holy Scriptures, the evangeli-
cal doctrine of redemption, regeneration, and sanctification,
declaring that he that endures unto the end the same shall
be saved ; holding that baptism and the Lord's Supper
are ordinances made binding by Christ, and none but true
believers are the proper subjects. Three modes of admin-
istering baptism are recognized, and candidates are allowed
to choose between them. The eighth, ninth, and tenth
articles declare the right of lay members to free suffrage
and free speech, that candidates shall be received into full
membership by the voice of the church, and that ministers
are called to preach the gospel, and not to preach politics
or anything else. The associations correspond in general

346

THE SOCIAL BRETHREN CHURCH. 347

usage to Baptist associations. There are two classes in the
ministry, ordained and hcensed, also exhorters and stewards,
as in the Methodist churches, and ordained deacons, as in
the Baptist. It is quite evident that the denomination was
originally formed of Baptists and Methodists, the ideas of
both these denominations and some of their usages being
incorporated in the new body.

There are 20 organizations, with 1 1 edifices, valued at
$8700, and 913 members; 6 halls, with accommodations
for 600, are occupied.

Summary by States.

r\ ■ nu \. Seating Value of Com-

STATES. ^':?^"^- ^^^^ Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. p^^j^^ Property. cants.

Arkansas 4 i 800 $1,000 83

Illinois 16 10 7,900 7,700 830

Total 20 II 8,700 $8,700 913

Summary by Associations.

ASSOCIATIONS.

Northw'n Arkansas. 4 i 800 $1,000 83

Southern Illinois .. . 10 8 7, 100 6,900 675

Wabash 6 2 800 800 155

Total 20 II 8,700 $8,700 913

CHAPTER XXXVII.

THE SOCIETY FOR ETHICAL CULTURE.

This society was founded in New York in 1876 by Prof.
Felix Adler. It was announced as *' the new religion of
morality, whose God is The Good, whose church is the
universe, whose heaven is here on earth, and not in the
clouds." Its aims have been thus defined by Professor
Adler:

*' I. To teach the supremacy of the moral ends above
all other human ends and interests.

" 11. To teach that the moral law has an immediate
authority not contingent on the truth of religious beliefs
or of philosophical theories.

'* III. To advance the science and art of right living."

Meetings are held on Sunday, at which addresses or
lectures are delivered. Societies having been organized
in Chicago, Philadelphia, and St. Louis, as well as in New
York, a convention was held in 1886, and "The Union of
the Societies for Ethical Culture " formed, with a consti-
tution calling for annual meetings. The four societies
report an aggregate of 1064 members. The New York
society has a cash fund in hand of $60,000. The 5 halls
occupied have a seating capacity of 6260.

In connection with the New York Society considerable
educational and philanthropic work is carried on, both by

348

THE SOCIETY FOR ETHICAL CULTURE. 349

men and women, who seek the necessitous and endeavor
both to relieve and elevate them, and also to prepare them
to get their own living.

Summary by States.

OrganI- Church
STATES. zations. Edifices.

Illinois I

Missouri i

New York i

Pennsylvania i

Total 4

Seating

Ca-
pacity,

g Value of

Church

J. Property.

Com-
muni-
cants.

.

600

139

1,064

CHAPTER XXXVIII.

THE SPIRITUALISTS.

What is known as modern spiritualism began with
''demonstrations" in the Fox family in Hydesville, N. Y,,
in March, 1848. The same phenomena had been common
in Shaker communities before that date, and, indeed, in
almost all ages and among many different peoples ; but it
was then that these demonstrations, generally in the form
of rappings, began to be interpreted as communications
from the disembodied spirits of men and women who had,
in the ordinary course of nature, passed away, but whose
spirits were still in a living and active state. From this
time individuals began to investigate these spirit manifesta-
tions, circles began to be formed, mediums were discovered,
lecturers recognized, and a literature established.

Spiritualists claim that the miracles of Christ are ex-
plained by the central doctrine of their beHef, and they
regard the demonstrations of spiritualism as establishing
by evidence the fact of a future life. They do not hold
that God is a personal being, but that he exists in all things.
Eternal progression is the law of the spirit world, and every
individual will attain supreme wisdom and unalloyed hap-
piness.

A few spiritualist societies employ permanent speakers,
but usually they appoint lecturers for limited terms, varying
from a week to several months. A large proportion of the

350

THE SPIRITUALISTS. 35 I

lecturers are mediums, who are believed to speak under
the influence or direction of the spirit who guides or con-
trols them. They follow the Scriptural injunction: " Take
no thought how or what ye shall speak, for it shall be
given you in that same hour what ye shall speak." When
a lecturer appears before an audience, therefore, he asks
that a subject be given him, and when he receives it begins
to speak upon it without hesitation. Summer gatherings
or camp meetings, which continue from one to ten weeks,
have become prominent among the spirituaHsts. In 189 1
twenty-two such meetings were held.

The spiritualists report 334 organizations, with 30 regu-
lar church edifices, not including halls, pavilions, and other
places owned or occupied by them. There are 45,030
members, and the value of the property reported, which
includes camp grounds as well as church edifices, pavilions,
etc., is $573,650. Not many of the halls are owned by
them. There are members in thirty-six States, besides the
District of Columbia and the Territories of Oklahoma and
Utah. Among the States Massachusetts has the greatest
number, 7345 ; New York stands second, with 6351 ; and
Pennsylvania third, with 4569. There are 307 halls, with
accommodations for 72,522.

Summary by States.

?aSl: Set Ca.- Chu„:h muni.

Seating Value of Com-

Ca- Church muni-

pacity. Property. cants.

Arkansas i i 300 $1,000 25

California 20 i 250 19,325 i, ' '

Colorado 2

Connecticut 19

District of Columbia 3

Florida 2

Georgia 2

600 275

650 20,810 2,354

475

750 6s
169

352 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States.— Contimted.

Illinois

Indiana

Iowa

Kansas

Kentucky

Louisiana

Maine

Maryland

Massachusetts . .

Michigan

Minnesota

Missouri

Montana

Nebraska

New Hampshire
New Jersey. . . .. .

New York

Ohio

Oklahoma

Oregon

Pennsylvania . , .
Rhode Island. , .
South Carolina .

Tennessee

Texas

Utah

Vermont

Virginia

Washington . . .
West Virginia . .

Wisconsin

Wyoming

Organi-
zations.

7
5

13
9

I

3

21

6
6i

27

3
5

4
6

2

34
25

6

12

4
I
6

I

I

lo

I

4

I

3
I

Church
Edifices.

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

350

250
500

500

500
000

650

500

Value of
Church
Property.

$10,500

4,850

23,075

400
15,650

269,710
11,500

i3jIoo

33,250
3,350

930

58,600

36,000
23,250

27,000

Com-
muni-
cants.

1,314
715

2,613
627
300
120

2,562
665

7,345

2,565

500

853
20
290
672
100

6,351

2,174

26

751

4,569

150

20

1,075

29

80

1,966

12

565

65

354

50

Total

334 30 20,450 $573^650 45,030

CHAPTER XXXIX.

THE THEOSOPHICAL SOCIETY.

The first branch of this society in the United States
was founded in New York in November, 1875. Its de-
clared objects are :

** First, to form a nucleus of a Universal Brotherhood of
Humanity, without distinction of race, creed, or color.

" Second, to promote the study of Aryan and other
Eastern literatures, religions, and sciences, and demonstrate
the importance of that study.

'' Third, to investigate unexplained laws of nature and
the psychical powers latent in man."

A circular, issued for the information of inquirers by the
general secretary of the American section, states that the
society is unsectarian and interferes with no person's re-
ligious belief. Another circular, entitled "An Epitome of
Theosophy," issued by the secretary of the executive com-
mittee of the Pacific Coast, states that some of the funda-
mental propositions of Theosophy, or ** Wisdom Religion,"
are : That the spirit in man is the only real and permanent
portion of his being ; that between the spirit and the in-
tellect is a *' plane of consciousness in which experiences
are noted," and that this spiritual nature is *' as susceptible
of culture as the body or intellect " ; that spiritual culture
is only attainable as the grosser interests and passions of
the flesh are subordinate ; that men, systematically trained,

353

354 I^ELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

may, by their interior faculties, " attain to clear insight into
the immaterial, spiritual world"; that, as a result of this
spiritual training, men become able to perform works usu-
ally called *' miraculous."

The Theosophical Society has branches in seventeen
States and the District of Columbia. Forty organizations
are reported, with 695 members. Of the 40 organizations
14 are in California. There are 38 halls, with accommo-
dations for 18 1 5.

Summary by States.

California

Connecticut

District of Columbia

Illinois

Indiana

Iowa

Louisiana

Maryland

Massachusetts

Michigan

Minnesota

Missouri

Nebraska

New York

Ohio

Pennsylvania

Washington

Wisconsin

Organi- Church "^^^^^Z

zations. Edifices. p^J'^

14 I 200

Value of

Com-

Church

muni-

Property.

cants.

$500

216

13

75

9

68

5

48

10

5

57

8

10

13

41

97

52

25

25

9

9

Total

40

200

$600 695

CHAPTER XL.

THE UNITED BRETFIREN.

The United Brethren in Christ are sometimes con-
founded with the Unitas Fratriun or Moravian Brethren.
Though some of the historians of the former body claim
that it was connected in some way with the Ancient and
Renewed Brethren of Bohemia and Moravia, the United
Brethren in Christ and the Moravians are wholly separate
and distinct, and have no actual historical relations. The
Moravians were represented in this country long before the
United Brethren in Christ arose, which was about the year
1800.

Philip William Otterbein, a native of Prussia and a min-
ister of the German Reformed Church, and Martin Boehm,
a Mennonite pastor in Pennsylvania, of Swiss descent, were
the chief founders of the church of the United Brethren
in Christ. These men, preaching with great earnestness
and fervency, had revivals of religion in Pennsylvania and
Maryland, resulting in many accessions to membership of
the churches they served. Others of like mind assisted
them in the ministry, and they met occasionally in con-
ference concerning their work. The first of these informal
conferences was held in Baltimore, Md., in 1789. The
movement, though meeting with some opposition, gradu-
ally developed into a separate denomination. At a con-
ference held in Frederick County, Md., in 1800, attended

355

356 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

by Otterbein, Boehm, Geeting, Newcomer, and nine others,
an organization was formed under the title '* United Breth-
ren in Christ," and Otterbein and Boehm were elected
superintendents or bishops. The preachers increased and
new churches arose, and it soon became necessary to have
two annual conferences, the second one being formed in
the State of Ohio. In 1815 the denomination completed
its organization by the adoption at a general conference of
a discipline, rules of order, and a confession of faith. For
some years the work of the church was mainly among the
German element. It still has German conferences, but the
great bulk of its members are English-speaking people.

In doctrine, practice, and usage the United Brethren are
Methodistic. They have classes and class leaders, stew-
ards, exhorters, local and itinerant preachers, presiding
elders, circuits, quarterly and annual conferences, and other
Methodist features. Their founders were in fraternal in-
tercourse with the fathers of American Methodism, and
in spirit and purpose the two bodies were not dissimilar.
The United Brethren, though not historically a Methodist
branch, affiliate with the Methodist churches, sending rep-
resentatives to the oecumenical Methodist conferences.

Their annual conferences are composed of itinerant and
local preachers, and lay delegates representing the churches.
The bishops preside in turn over these conferences, and
in conjunction with a committee of presiding elders and
preachers fix the appointments of the preachers for the
ensuing year. The pastoral term is three years, but in
particular cases it may be extended with the consent of
the conference. There is but one order among the or-
dained preachers, that of elder. Since 1889 it has been
lawful to license and ordain women. Bishops are elected

THE UNITED BRETHREN. 357

by the general conference, not to life service, but for a
quadrennium. They are, however, eligible to reelection.
The general conference, which is composed of ministerial
and lay delegates, elected by the annual conferences, meets
once in every four years, and has full authority, under cer-
tain constitutional restrictions, to legislate for the whole
church, to hear and decide appeals, etc.

Their doctrines, which are Arminian, are expressed in
a confession of faith, consisting of thirteen brief articles,
which set forth the generally accepted view of the Father,
Son, and Holy Ghost, the Scriptures, justification and re-
generation, the Christian Sabbath, and the future state.
Concerning the sacraments, it holds that baptism and the
Lord's Supper should be observed by all Christians, but
the mode of baptism and the manner of celebrating the
Lord's Supper should be left to the judgment of individ-
uals. The baptism of children is also left to the choice of
parents. Sanctification is described as the '' work of God's
grace through the word and the Spirit, by which those who
have been born again are separated in their acts, words, and
thoughts from sin and are enabled to live unto God."

I. — THE UNITED BRETHREN IN CHRIST.

The confession, first adopted in 18 15, was revised in
1889 and slightly enlarged. The constitution was also
changed in the same year, resulting in a division, those
who held that the changes were not effected in a consti-
tutional way withdrawing from the general conference of
1889 and holding a separate session. The latter hold to
the unchanged confession and constitution, and insist that
they are the legal body known as the United Brethren in

358 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Christ. Many cases to settle the validity of the action of
the general conference of 1889 have been before the courts,
and considerable church property is involved in the final
decision, which may not be reached for some years to
come. As both bodies claim the same title, it has been
deemed necessary to put after it, in parentheses, in one
case, for the sake of distinction, the words *' old constitu-
tion." This designates the smaller body, which refuses to
recognize the constitutionality of the revision.

The general conference of 1885 created a commission to
revise the confession of faith and the constitution, express-
ing at the same time its opinion that two clauses in the
existing constitution, one forbidding the changing of or
doing away with the confession, and the other likewise for-
bidding any change in the constitution except upon " re-
quest of two thirds of the whole society," were *' in their
language and apparent meaning so far-reaching as to ren-
der them extraordinary and impracticable as articles of
constitutional law." The commission submitted a revised
confession and constitution to the churches, as directed, for
their approval. A number of members of the general
conference of 1885 protested against the act creating the
commission as unconstitutional and revolutionary. When
the work of the commission was submitted for approval
they and those who agreed with them refused to vote on
it, insisting that the matter was not legally before the
church. Of those who voted, more than two thirds ap-
proved the revised documents, and they were accordingly
formally proclaimed by the general conference of 1889 as
the "fundamental belief and organic law of the church."
The vote of the conference was iii to 21. When the
chairman announced that the conference would proceed

THE UNITED BRETHREN. 359

under the amended constitution, Bishop Milton Wright and
eleven delegates withdrew to meet elsewhere for legislation
under the old constitution. The majority claim that the
constitution of 1 84 1 was never submitted to the members
of conferences or of the church, but was adopted by the
general conference only.

Two important changes were made in the constitution,
one admitting laymen to the general conference, and one
modifying the section prohibiting membership in secret
societies. The old constitution had this section : *' There
shall be no connection with secret combinations." The
new constitution modifies this by providing that all secret
combinations which infringe upon the rights of others
and whose principles are injurious to the Christian char-
acter of their members are contrary to the Word of God,
and Christians should have no connection with them. The
new section also empowers the general conference to enact
** rules of discipline concerning such combinations."

There are in this country 45 annual conferences; also,
one in Canada, and mission districts in Africa and Ger-
many. The denomination is not represented in any of the
New England States, nor in any of the States south of
Virginia, Tennessee, and Missouri. It is strongest in mem-
bers in the three States of Ohio (47,678), Indiana (35,824),
and Pennsylvania (33,951). Its total membership is 202,-
474, divided among 3731 organizations, with 2836 church
edifices, valued at $4,292,643. The average seating capac-
ity of the edifices is 288, and the average value $1513.
There are 780 halls, with accommodations for 93,035.

36o RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States.

c...^.c Organ,- Church Seating V?^'"^ ^^ Com-

STATES. ^ -cAc Ca- Church mum-

zations. Edifices. p^^j^^ Property. cants.

California 24 15 3,825 $28,400 588

Colorado 18 8 1,800 32,800 585

Idaho 2 100

Illinois 320 245 67,495 260,075 15.429

Indiana 569 476 154,762 551,636 35,824

Iowa 213 148 29,810 211,323 10,401

Kansas 322 I28>^ 33,200 183,770 13,768

Kentucky 13 11 2,400 4,700 567

Maryland 57 55 14,300 1 13,789 4,736

Michigan 138 93 27,405 133.250 5,201

Minnesota 35 23 4,975 23,375 803

Missouri 105 45>^ i4jI5o 47,825 4,361

Nebraska 147 75 16,775 84,950 5,673

New York 35 23 5,975 34,650 953

Ohio 745 692 205,755 1,198,870 47,678

Oregon 13 8 2,100 11,100 493

Pennsylvania 526 467 147,036 1,086,135 33,951

South Dakota 27 7 1,175 4? 150 493

Tennessee 27 18 5,600 13,985 1,141

Virginia 71 66 1 1,500 65,940 5,306

Washington 18 13 3,400 22,000 494

West Virginia 259 175 54,170 140,645 12,242

Wisconsin 47 45 8,850 39,275 1,687

Total 3,731 2,837 816,458 $4,292,643 202,474

Summary by Conferences.

CONFERENCES.

Allegheny 153 135 41,375 $323,475 9.709

Arkansas Valley ... 74 28 7,090 48,500 4,100

Auglaize 125 116^ 39, 150 145,150 6,187

CaHfornia 24 15 3,825 28,400 588

Central Illinois .... 62 52^^ I5,590 67,900 3,052

Central Ohio 68 66 20,845 91^850 4,076

Colorado 18 8 1,800 32,800 585

Des Moines 99 6i>^ 15,000 82,070 4,521

East German 83 'j'jYz 25,925 208,700 5.715

East Nebraska 67 A9H ^ 1^075 66,2co 3,807

East Ohio 127 124 32,900 204,570 8,531

East Pennsylvania. . 76 y^ 23,661 227,700 7,030

Elkhorn and Dakota 39 12 1,800 3,700 743

t:ne 117 83 21,025 100,435 3,552

THE UNITED BRETHREN. 36 1

Summary by Conferences. — Continued.

r\ • r^u I, Seating Value of Com-

CONFERENCES. f/^-J" E^dS ^a- ' Church muni-

zations. i!.amces. p^city. Property. cants.

Illinois 69 61 20,500 $72,950 2,784

Indiana 174 116 52,000 92,885 9,180

Iowa 114 86 14,810 129,253 5,880

Kansas 97 36K 9^835 47,7oo 3,051

Kentucky 12 10 2,250 3;5oo 507

Lower Wabash 164 113 26,630 74,225 9,547

Maryland 39 38 9,150 62,889 3,236

Miami loi 94 30,700 303, 95o 10,957

Michigan 39 30 9,155 45>900 1,213

Minnesota 42 25 5,350 25,425 910

Missouri 67 33 >^ 10,400 34,775 2.927

Neosho 96 39>^ 10,675 45,7oo 3,763

North Michigan ... 56 24 8,000 25,950 2,499

North Oliio 109 96;^^ 28,385 142,550 4, 206

Northwest Kansas. . 54 22>^ 5,300 40,270 2,794

Ohio German 46 43>^ 8,400 100,450 2,317

Oregon 14 7 1,800 7,900 284

Parkersburg 206 144 48,115 116,095 10,377

Pennsylvania 148 I37 45,^25 311, 375 10,234

Rock River 29 25 ^^ 3,100 40,450 1,104

Saint Joseph 144 130 4^,947 206,315 10,112

Sandusky 122 115 -hl-llS 252,560 7,424

Scioto 148 130K 35-550 92,990 8,510

South Missouri 38 12 3,750 13,050 i,434

Tennessee 27 18 5,600 13,985 i,Hi

Upper Wabash ... . 83 75 21,875 83,175 6,654

Virginia 127 99 18,355 9^,490 7,34^

Walla Walla 19 14 3, 700 25,200 803

West Nebraska 60 17//^ 4,55o 16,150 1,476

White River 108 96 23,265 102,811 5,921

Wisconsin 47 45 8,850 39,275 1,687

Total 3,731 2,837 816,458 $4,292,643 202,474

2. — THE UNITED BRETHREN IN CHRIST (OLD CON-
STITUTION).

This body consists of those who hold that the act of the
general conference of 1885, creating a commission to revise
the confession of faith and constitution, was unconstitu-

362 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

tional, and that all proceedings under it were null and void.
Bishop Milton Wright and eleven delegates withdrew from
the general conference of 1889 because of the announce-
ment that its proceedings would conform to the revised
constitution. They immediately convened in conference
and proceeded to legislate and elect bishops and general
church officers under the old constitution. The division,
begun in this way, was soon widely extended, involving
many of the conferences and placing the ownership and
occupancy of much church property in dispute. The
" Liberals," as the majority are called, continued in pos-
session of the general church property and offices, and also
of most of the churches and parsonages. The ** Radi-
cals," those who adhere to the old confession and consti-
tution, have churches, ministers, and members in many of
the conferences, the titles of which they have preserved.
There are therefore two sets of conferences bearing the
same names and covering the same territory. Many suits
have been entered in the courts to test the control of the
property involved. A final decision has not yet been
reached. Those who adhere to the unamended constitu-
tion insist that the general conference of 1885 had no con-
stitutional power to provide for the revision of the consti-
tution and confession; that the general conference of 1889
had no right to act under the revised constitution, and that
the existing constitution was and still is the organic law of
the church. They maintain an exclusive attitude toward
all secret societies, according to the provision of the old
constitution forbidding connection with any of them.

When the statistics for the eleventh census were ob-
tained, the line of division had not in all cases become dis-
tinct, and it was difficult to sjct returns from some of the

THE UNITED BRETHREN. 363

districts. A number of presiding elders reported that
much of the church property in their respective districts
was in dispute, being claimed by both parties. In tabu-
lating from the schedules returned by the presiding elders
of each branch, care was taken not to count the same edi-
fices and property twice. It is possible, however, that in
some cases duplication has not been prevented.

The total number of members is 22,807, and there are
795 organizations. The average seating capacity of the
church edifices is 302, and their average value $1116.
There are 209 halls, with accommodations for 23,285.

Summary by States.

n-^o.,: r\. .-^i. Seating Value of Com-

STATES. O"^.?^"'- g5" Ca- Church muni-

zations. Edifices. ^^^^^^ Property. cants.

California 9 6 i,595 $8,600 118

Illinois 39 33 7,895 33.400 1,193

Indiana 160 143 51,420 169,550 6,873

Iowa 23 20 6,900 19,200 272

Kansas 33 11 3j45o 10,200 588

Michigan 164 90 25,325 119,550 5,602

Nebraska 29 8 3,730 10,600 358

Ohio 250 235 66,460 237,940 5,822

Oregon 49 20 5,505 24,700 1,203

South Dakota 6 4 800 2,300 109

Washington 29 8 1,600 8,900 606

Wisconsin 4 .. 63

Total 795 578 174,680 $644,940 22,807

Summary by Conferences.

CONFERENCES.

Arkansas Valley

Auglaize

California

Central Illinois .
East Des Moines
East Nebraska . .

12 7 1,850 $6,400 232

126 121 40,450 135,990 2,800

9 SK 1,595 8,600 118

19 16 3.905 17,700 369

19 16 5,950 15,700 142

7 2,800 205

364 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by Conferences. — Continued.

CONFERENCES. ^'■g^"^" ^hurch

zations. Ldinces.

Elkhorn and Dakota 15 6

Indiana 10 2

Iowa 4 4 _

Kansas 15 4>^

Michigan 58 35

Minnesota 2 i

North Michigan ... 82 34

North Ohio 84 80^

Oregon .' 38 17^

Rock River 20 17

Sandusky 34 i6>^

Scioto 81 87;^

Walla Walla 40 10

West Kansas 6

West Nebraska 11 5^

White River 99 91;^

Wisconsin 4

Total 795 578

tions, 4526; edifices, 3415; seating capacity, 991,138;
value of church property, $4,937,583; communicants,
225,281.

Seating

Value of

Com-

Ca-

Church

muni-

pacity.

Property.

cants.

930

$3,400

156

800

2,000

180

950

3,500

130

1,600

3,800

303

9,900

56,200

2,192

200

400

23

11,350

40,250

2,388

16,465

84,850

3,356

5,105

21,600

1,029

3,990

15,700

824

3,760

15,200

565

23,775

73, roo

1,685

2,000

12,000

780

53

3,400

6,300

83

36,705

119,450

5,131
63

174,680

$644,940

22,807

are as follows : organiza-

CHAPTER XLI.

THE UNITARIANS.

Unitarianism, as its name indicates, is distinguished
from other systems of Christian belief chiefly by its rejec-
tion of the doctrine of the Trinity and the deity of Jesus
Christ. It denies that three persons — the Father, the Son,
and the Holy Spirit — are united in one God, and holds
that God is one, that he is ?/;//-, not /?^/-personal. This
view is not modern. Arius, a presbyter of Alexandria in
the fourth century, held that Christ, though the greatest of
created beings, was not equal in nature and dignity to God.

Unitarian organizations were formed in Poland and Hun-
gary as early as the middle of the sixteenth century, and in
the United States and England in the first quarter of the
present century. King's Chapel, Boston, a Protestant Epis-
copal congregation, adopted in 1 785 a liturgy so revised
as to exclude all recognition of the Trinity, and ordained
in 1787, as its pastor, on the refusal of the bishop of the
diocese to do so, James Freeman, who was Unitarian in
his views. Arian ideas began to influence ministers and
laymen in the Congregational churches in New England
at the beginning of the present century. In 1805 a Uni-
tarian, Dr. Henry Ware, was elected to the divinity chair
in Harvard University, and in 18 19 a separate divinity
school was organized in connection with the university
with a Unitarian faculty.

365

366 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Those holding Arian views became generally known as
Unitarians in 1815, which is usually given as the beginning
of the Unitarian denomination in America. In 1819 a
Unitarian congregation was formed in Baltimore. William
Ellery Channing preached the installation sermon, in which
he clearly defined the differences between Orthodox and
Unitarian doctrines. Many Congregational churches in
eastern Massachusetts, including the oldest, that of Plym-
outh, the church founded by the Pilgrims in 1620, became
Unitarian without changing their covenants or names. In
the course of the controversy, 120 Congregational churches
in New England, founded before the War of the Revolu-
tion, went over to the Unitarians. In 1830 there were, in
all, 193 churches of the Unitarian faith; in 1865, 340.
The present number is 421.

The Unitarians acknowledge no binding creed. They
contend for the fullest liberty in belief, and exclude no
one from their fellowship for difference in doctrinal views.
Unitarianism is declared to be " not a fixed dogmatic
statement, but a movement of ever-enlarging faith," wel-
coming " inquiry, progress, and diversity of individual
thought in the unity of spiritual thought." In the de-
nomination are included those who stand upon a simple
basis of Theism, and are represented in the Western Uni-
tarian Conference, for example, and those who accept the
Messiahship of Jesus Christ. In general terms they believe
in God as the All-in- All, " in eternal life as the great hope,
in the in.spiration of all truth, in man's great possibilities,
and in the divineness of sanctified humanity."

The Unitarian churches are Congregational in polity, each
congregation being independent in the management of its
own affairs. There are societies for the conduct of mis-

THE UNITARIANS. 367

sionary work, such as the American Unitarian Association,
organized in 1825, the Western Unitarian Conference,
wliich attends to the general interests of the societies rep-
resented in it, and the Western Unitarian Association, whose
object is to " diffuse the knowledge and promote the inter-
ests of pure Christianity." There are also conferences, na-
tional and state and local. The national conference, which
is biennial, declares in its constitution its '' allegiance to the
gospel of Jesus Christ " and its ** desire to secure the largest
unity of spirit and the widest practical cooperation " in the
cause of Christian faith and work. It confines itself to
recommending to existing Unitarian organizations *' such
undertaking and methods as it judges to be in the heart of
the Unitarian denomination." It is composed of delegates
from the churches and representatives of certain Unitarian
organizations. The conference provides for a committee
of fellowship, for the consideration of applications of per-
sons not graduates of Unitarian schools to enter the Uni-
tarian ministry.

The 421 organizations report 424 edifices, valued at
$10,335,100, and with an aggregate seating capacity of
165,090. Of the 67,749 communicants, or, more properly,
members, as the Unitarian custom is to admit any one to
the communion, a little more than half are in Massachusetts.
New York has the second largest number, 4470; California
is third, with 3819 ; and New Hampshire fourth, with 3252.
The denomination has organizations in thirty-two States
and the District of Columbia. In the Southern States it
has scarcely half a dozen churches.

The average value of its church edifices is very high,
reaching $24,725 ; their average seating capacity, 389.
There are 55 halls, with accommodations for 10,370.

368 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Summary by States.

STATES. Orpni- Church

zations. Edifices.

California i6 8

Colorado 4 2

Connecticut 2 2

Delaware i i

District of Columbia i i

Georgia i i

Illinois 16 15

Indiana 3 3

Iowa 10 9

Kansas 5 2

Kentucky i i

Louisiana I i

Maine 22 25

Maryland 2 3

Massachusetts 189 217

Michigan ... 12 13

Minnesota 12 9

Missouri 6 8

Nebraska 3 3

New Hampshire ... 26 25

New Jersey 5 2

New York 18 22

North Dakota i

Ohio 5 3

Oregon 5 4

Pennsylvania 7 8

Rhode Island 6 6

South Carolina .... i i

South Dakota 2 i

Tennessee i 2

Vermont 9 8

Washington 12 4

Wisconsin 16 14

Total 421 424

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

5,100
I;300

975'

250

850

300

5,650

1,100

2,500

650

400
7,800
1,450
86,346
4,850
2,750
2,850

800
9,386

700
9^423

1,350
2,050

2,585

3,650

400

400

400

2,480

1,570

4,250

Value of
Church
Property.

$366,040

157,500

38,000

14,000

80,000

10,000

406,000

8,500

83,100

20,500

70,000

40,000

216,700

107,000

5,278,370

168,500

126,600

230,800

44,000

357,200

23,500

1,117,500

90

80,000

139,500

276,200

393,500

30,000

10,000

16,000

112,500

75,000

238,500

Com-
muni-
cants.

3,819

644

179

60

600

75

1,932

320

1,238

278

100

no

2,421

603

34,610

1,904

1,349

1,135

190

3,252
363

4,470

55

907

890

1,171

1,595
150
105
60
968
802

1,394

165,090 $10,335,100 67,749

CHAPTER XLII.

THE UNI VERS ALISTS.

The first regular preacher in America of the distinctive
doctrines of Universalism was Rev. John Murray, a dis-
ciple of James Relly, who had gathered a congregation of
Universalists in London. The names of a number of min-
isters of dififerent denominations are included in the list
of those who held or pubHshed Universalist views before
Murray arrived from England in 1770. Among these was
Dr. George de Benneville, of Pennsylvania. Mr. Murray
preached at various places, settling at Gloucester, Mass.,
in 1774, and at Boston in 1793. By him and a few others
a number of Universalist churches were established. At
the close of the eighteenth century there were about a
score of Universalist ministers.

The Rev. Hosea Ballou, whose name is honored as the
father of Universalism in its present form, became promi-
nent in the movement at the beginning of the present cent-
ury. His views differed radically from those of Mr. Murray.
In a " Treatise on Atonement," published in i 795, he denied
the doctrine of the vicarious sacrifice, and insisted that
punishment for the sins of mortality is confined to this life.
If there were any punishment in the future life it would
be, he contended, for sins committed in that life. Some
years later he expressed the belief that there is no sin
beyond the grave and consequently no punishment. Mr.

369

370 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Murray had held that Christ himself bore the punishment
due the sins of mankind, and therefore there would be no
further punishment. Of the early Universalists, Murray
had been a Methodist, Winchester and Ballou Baptists.

The^e being quite a number of Universalists who held,
contrary to the views of Mr. Ballou, to a limited future
punishment, a division occurred in 1830, and an association
was organized in the interests of the doctrine of restoration.
This association existed for about eleven years and then
became extinct; some of its preachers returning to the
Universalist denomination, others becoming Unitarians.
The Restorationists held that there would be a future
retribution, but that God would, in his own time, " restore
the whole family of mankind to holiness and happiness."

The symbol of the Universalist faith is the Winchester
** Profession of Belief," which was adopted in 1803 by the
New England Convention, held in Winchester, N. H. It
is as follows :

"Article i. We believe that the Holy Scriptures of
the Old and New Testaments contain a revelation of the
character of God, and of the duty, interest, and final desti-
nation of mankind.

"Article 2. We believe that there is one God, whose
nature is love, revealed in one Lord Jesus Christ, by one
Holy Spirit of Grace, who will finally restore the whole
family of mankind to holiness and happiness.

"Article 3. We believe that holiness and true happi-
ness are inseparably connected, and that believers ought
to be careful to maintain order and practice good works ;
for these things are good and profitable unto men."

This profession of belief has remained unaltered since
it was formulated. It is regarded as a sufficient general

THE UNIVERSALISTS. 37 I

declaration of the fundamental doctrine of Universalists for
the purpose of fellowship. A more particular knowledge
of their general belief may be gathered from the utterances
of leading Universalist writers.

Universalists believe that God is not only almighty, all-
wise, and omniscient, but that he is perfectly holy. As a
holy God he is hostile to sin. He forbade it at the first,
has never consented to it, and can never be reconciled
to it. His power, wisdom, goodness, and holiness are all
pledges that there ** shall be an end of it in the moral uni-
verse," and that *' universal righteousness " shall be estab-
lished. Sin is to be ended through the conversion and
salvation of all sinners, who are to come ultimately into
holiness and perfection. This is to be done by Jesus Christ,
whose function it is to bring man into harmony with God.
In Christ God has set forth in a single human life his great
scheme of reconciliation. There w^as perfect harmony be-
tween this life and God ; and Christ, the derived from the
underived, most intimately shared the nature of God and
represents him to man in complete fullness. There is
no shadow of variance between Christ and God. Christ's
work in the world is to bring men to light and strengthen
the will in resolution against sin. He helps to overcome
and destroy sin in the individual soul. Salvation is not
from the demands of justice, nor from punishment, endless
or otherwise. The demands of justice must be met, the
consequences of sin cannot be avoided. It is the bondage
of present sin from which salvation is necessary. Salvation
is not exemption from the consequences of sin, but redemp-
tion from the disposition to sin ; also from imperfection.
Beginning with repentance and receiving God's forgiveness
for past sins, the soul must put off the old man with all

372 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

his sins and put on the new man created in God's likeness.
Punishment is a necessary penalty for violated law. Divine
punishment is ** not the manifestation of hatred but the
sign and instrument of love." The punishment of sin is its
inevitable consequences — " the wounds, the damage, the
shame which sin impresses" upon the individual conscious-
nes.s. It is wholly within the soul. The purpose of pun-
ishment is to deter from sin and to recover from sin. It
is therefore beneficent, whence it follows that it cannot
be endless, for endless punishment would be vindictive and
not beneficent. The soul is immortal. It survives death
and enters upon the disembodied state in the same con-
dition in which it quits the embodied. If it has been
" dwarfed " in the present life '' by neglect," or ** weak-
ened " by abuse, or " corrupted " by sin, then dwarfed,
weakened, corrupt, it must enter the next life. Discipli-
nary processes will be continued in that life, and the soul
that goes into it unrepentant must suffer the " thraldom or
retribution" until the ** will consents to the divine order."
Even the penitent will be subject to *' such discipline and
chastening experiences as contribute to moral progress."

These are not to be taken as authoritative expressions
of denominational belief. The Winchester Profession is
the only acknowledged symbol. They simply represent
the current teaching of the Universalist ministry. Prob-
ably some Universalists would differ from them in some
respects.

The Universalist system of government is a modified
Presbyterianism. The parish manages its own financial
and general interests, and calls or dismisses a pastor ; but
it " acknowledges allegiance both to the State and general
conventions, and is bound to observe the laws they enact."

THE UNIVERSALISTS, 373

No State conventions can be formed " without a constitu-
ency of at least four parishes." Such conventions exercise
authority in their own territory under rules and limitations
prescribed by the general convention. They are composed
of all Universalist ministers in fellowship, and of lay dele-
gates from the parishes. They meet every year.

The general convention, which is held in October bien-
nially, consists of clerical and lay delegates from each State
convention, in the proportion of one of the former to two
of the latter. Every convention is entitled to send at least
one clerical and two lay delegates. If it has fifty parishes
and clergymen it can send twice as many delegates, with
an additional three for every additional twenty-five parishes
and clergymen. The general convention '* exercises eccle-
siastical authority throughout the United States and Can-
ada. It is the court of final appeal in cases of dispute
between State conventions, and in all cases of discipline
not provided for and settled by subordinate bodies," and
has original jurisdiction in States and Territories where
subordinate conventions have not been organized. The
general convention is an incorporated body and controls
various denominational funds. Ministers are ordained by
councils, consisting of ten ordained ministers and lay dele-
gates from ten parishes, called by the parish desiring the
ordination, with the consent of the convention (State) com-
mittee on fellowship, ordination, and discipline. There are
also licentiates, both of the clerical and lay order.

Among the usages of the church is the observance of
the second Sunday in June as " Children's Sunday." The
churches are decorated with flowers and children are bap-
tized. Christmas and Easter are generally observed, and
a Sunday in October is set apart for services in memory of

374 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

members who have died during the year. The sacraments
observed are baptism and the Lord's Supper. The mode
of baptism is left to the choice of the appHcant.

There are forty State conventions, besides those of
Canada and Scotland, the oldest of which, that of New
York, was organized in 1825. New York leads in the
number of members, reporting 8526; Massachusetts comes
second, with 7142; Ohio third, with 4961; and Maine
fourth, with 3750. The total of members is 49,194, and
the aggregate value of church property $8,054,333. The
average value of the church edifices is $9750, and the
average seating capacity 294.

Summary by States.

STATES. O--?-- CWh Seating

zations. Edifices. p^^j^^

Alabama 10 6 625

Arkansas i . .

California 9 5 Ij95o

Colorado i . .

Connecticut 18 18 6,325

. District of Columbia i i 500

Florida 3 i 150

Georgia 15 12 2,250

Idaho I I 200

Illinois 54 49 >^ 13,400

Indiana 50 '^'j 8,850

Iowa ,... 22 23 6,550

Kansas 14 8 1,875

Kentucky 23 12 3,200

Maine 86 83 26,405

Maryland i i 700

Massachusetts 121 ii9>^ 40,550

Michigan 27 26 6,600

Minnesota 13 10 3,500

Mississippi 3 2 200

Missouri 16 4 1,600

Nebraska 5 5 775

New Hampshire ... 33 34 9,600

Value of

Com-

Church

muni-

Property.

cants.

$3,500

.36s

16

96,000

1,382

500

15

367,000

2,129

47,000

128

2,000

45

3.140

533

3,000

25

523,850

3.424

138,900

1,950

118,300

829

20,200

571

16,525

434

542,900

3.750

30,000

382

,110,193

7,142

221,800

1,549

192,900

1,093

800

120

4,800

711

38,800

161

203,025

1,204

THE UNIVERSALISTS.

375

Summary by States. — Continued.

C..-..C Organi- Church Seating Valueof

STATES. ^2ox.s. Edifices. Ca- Church

pacity. Property.

New Jersey 6 6 1,720 $112,300

New York 168 147 44,600 1,798,250

North Carolina .... 3 3 500 1,200

Ohio 91 91 24,950 344,800

Oregon 5 3 550 9,500

Pennsylvania 42 36 9,850 417,500

Rhode Island 10 10 4,035 301,500

South Carolina 2 i 100 1,200

Tennessee i i 100 750

Texas 18 2 450 5,800

Vermont 65 57 18,010 285,000

Virginia i i 300 5,000

West Virginia 2 i 100 1.200

Wisconsin 15 15 3,545 85,200

Total 956 832 244,615 $8,054,333

Com-
muni-
cants.

8,526

4,961

84

2,209

998

2,409
18
56

544
49,194

CHAPTER XLIII.

INDEPENDENT CONGREGATIONS.

These are congregations having no connection with any
of the denominations. Some are akin to Presbyterian,
others to Methodist and other bodies. Some are organ-
ized on a union basis and receive part of their support
from members of several denominations. There are 54
halls, with accommodations for 10,445.

Summary by States.

Organi-
zations.

Alabama

Alaska

California

Connecticut

District of Columbia

Georgia

Illinois

Indiana

Iowa

Kansas

Maine

Maryland

Massachusetts

Michigan

Minnesota

Missouri

New Hampshire . . .

New Jersey

New York

Ohio

Pennsylvania 17

Rhode Island 6

South Carolina .... i

Vermont 4

9
3
2

18
2
I
3
3
8

26
5

Church
Edifices.

2

3
3
I

7
II
I
5
3
2
12
2

Total

156

23
6

4

112
376

Seating

Ca-
pacity.

550

425.

1,100

150

3»97o
3,200

200
1,090

850
2,200
3»io5

375

100

200

200

2,150

10,255

2,025

4,650

1,750
200
600

Value of

Church

Property.

$70,575

3,600

17,100

140,000

8,450

1,000

7,550

17,500

40,000

121,350

6,000

700

1,500

1,500

52,300

722,400

22,800

140,900

89,200

8,000

13,575

Com-
muni-
cants.

150

766
717

353
386

25

1,640

918

75
271
170
500
684
170

31

156
150
552
4,232
298
948
768

'166

39,345 $1,486,000 14,126

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES.

1. Summary by States of all denominations.

2. Summary by denominations.

3. Summary by denominational families.

4. Summary of denominations according to number of
communicants.

5. Summary of denominational families according to
number of communicants.

6. Summary of denominations classified according to
polity.

7. Summary of colored organizations.

8. Summary of churches in cities.

377

378 KELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE I.— Summary by States

STATES. Organizations. Edifices.

Alabama 6,383 6,013

Alaska 26 34

Arizona 131 70

Arkansas 4,874 3>79i

California 1,996 1,505

Colorado 647 463

Connecticut i, 149 i, 175

Delaware 382 401

District of Columbia 217 205

Florida 1,971 i,793

Georgia 6,899 7,008

Idaho 247 143

Illinois , 8,296 7j352

Indiana 6,480 5>944

Indian Territory 806 429

lo^va 5,539 4,539

Kansas 4,927 2,859

Kentucky 5,555 4,768

Louisiana 2,701 2,520

Maine 1,610 1,346

Maryland 2,328 2,369

Massachusetts 2,547 2,458

Michigan 4,798 3,761

Minnesota 3,429 2,619

Mississippi 5,i94 5, 009

Missouri 8,064 6,121

Montana 273 1 64

Nebraska 2,797 1,822

Nevada 64 41

New Hampshire 783 774

New Jersey 2,085 2,204

New Mexico 463 381

New York 8,237 7,942

North Carolina 6,824 6,5 12

North Dakota 868 335

Ohio 9,384 8,896

Oklahoma 1 23 41

Oregon 969 592

Pennsylvania 10, I75 9,624

Rhode Island 402 386

South Carolina 3,815 3,967

South Dakota 1,589 774

Tennessee 6,35 1 5,794

(ii) This column shows the percentage of population

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES.

379

OF ALL Denominations.

Seating
Capacity.

1,702,527

4,800

19,230

1,041,040

422,609

120,862

443.979
111,172
114,420

39^132
2,108,566

29,527
2,260,619
1,890,300

79,583
1,203,185

708,134

1,504,736

617,245

408,767

718,459

1,102,772

1,097,069

691,631

1,332,442

1,859,589

33,942

409,462

9,890

250,035

803,017

107,925

2,868,490

2,192,835
69,590

2,827,113
8,605

142,843
3,592,019

166,384
1,199,908

149,728
1,812,942

Value of Church
Property.

$6,768,477
203,650
270,816
3,266,663
11,961,914
4,743,317
16,985,036
2,708,825
6,313,625
2,424,423
8,228,060
281,310
39,715,245
18,671,131
182,266
16,056,786
7,452,269
12,112,320
5,032,194
6,198,400
15,445,946
46,835,014
18,682,971
12,940,152

4,392,473

19,663,737

885,950

6,443,689

208,225

4,457,225

29,490,414

531,925

140,123,008

7,077,440

780,775
42,159,762

61,575
2,829,150

85,917,370

7,583,110
5,636,236

1,761,277
9,890,443

Communi-
cants.

559,171
14,852
26,972

296,208

280,619
86,837

309,341
48,679
94,203

141,734

679,051

24,036

1,202,588

693,860

29,275
556,817
336,729
606,397

399,991
160,271
379,418
942,751
569,504
532,590
430,746
735,839
32,478
194,466

5,877
102,941

508,351

105,749

2,171,822

685,194

59,496

1,216,469

4,901

70,524

1,726,640

148,008

508,485

85,490

552,658

Per cent, of
Population {a).

36.96

45.24
26.26
23 23
21 .07

41 -45
28.89
40.89
36.21
36 96
28.48

31-43
3165

29. 12
23 58

32 63
3576
24.24
36.40
42.11
27.20
40.91

33 40
27.47
24.57
18.36
12.84

27 -34
3518
68.85
36.21

42 35
32,56

33 13

22.48
32.84
42.84
44 17
26.00
31.26

represented by the number of communicants ui

each State.

38o RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE I. — Summary by States

STATES.

Texas

Utah

Vermont

Virginia

Washington

West Virginia . . . . . .

Wisconsin

Wyoming

Total

Organizations.

Edifices.

8,766

5,638

427

280

904

802

4,998

4,894

892

532

3>o45

2.216

3,726

3,290

141

43

165,297 142,639

TABLE IL— Summary

DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Organizations.

Adventists :

1. Evangelical 34 30

2. Advent Christians 883 580

3. Seventh-Day 284 995

4. Church of God 19 29

5. Life and Advent Union 50 28

6. Churches of God in Jesus Christ . 94 95

Total Adventists 1,364 1,757

Baptists :

1. Regular (North) 6,685 7,907

2. Regular (South) 8,957 16,238

3. Regular (Colored) 5,468 12,533

4. Six-Principle 14 18

5. Seventh-Day 115 106

6. Freewill 1,493 1,586

7. Original Freewill 118 167

8. General 332 399

9. Separate 19 24

10. United 25 204

11. Baptist Church of Christ 80 152

12. Primitive 2,040 3,222

13. Old Tvvo-Seed-in-the-SpiritPredes-

tinarian 300 473

Total Baptists 25,646 43,029

{ix) Tliis column shows the percentage of population

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES.

38:

OF ALL Denominations. — Contmtied.

Seating

Value of Church

Communi-

Per cent, of

Capacity.

Property.

cants.

Population («)

1,567,745

$8,682,337

677,151

30 30

89,695

1,493,791

128,115

61 62

237,000

4,643,800

106,315

31 98

1,490,675

io,473'943

569,235

34 37

126,109

2,408,625

58,798

16.83

601,238

3,723,383

192,477

25.23

846,408

14,525,841

556,483

32.98

8,385

368,625
$679,694,439

11,705

19 28

+3,596,378

20,618,307

32.92

BY Denominations.

Church

Seating

Value of Church

Communi

Edifices.

Capacity.

Property.

cants.

23

5,855

$61,400

1,147

294

80,286

465,605

25,816

418

94,627

645,075

28,991

I

200

1,400

647

8

2,250

16,790

1,018

30

7,530

46,075

$1,236,345

2,872

774

190,748

60,491

7,070

2,180,773

$49,530,504

800,450

13,502

4,349407

18,196,637

1,280,066

11,987

3,440,970

9,038,549

1,348,989

14

3,600

19,500

937

78

21,467

265,260

9,143

1,225

349,309

3,115,642

87,898

125

41,400

57,005

11,864

209

71,850

201,140

21,362

19

5,650

9,200

1.599

179

60,220

80,150

13,209

135

40,885

56,755

8,254

2,849

899,273

1,649,851

121,347

397

134,730

172,230

12,851

37,789 ii,599'534 $82,392,423

represented by the number of communicants in each State.

3,717,969

382 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE II.— Summary by

Organi-
zations.

DENOMINATIONS. Ministers,

Brethren (River):

1. Brethren in Christ 128 78

2. Old Order or Yorker 7 8

3. United Zion's Children 20 25

Total River Brethren 155 1 1 1

Brethren (Plymouth):

Brethren (I.) 109

Brethren (II.) 88

Brethren (III. ) 86

Brethren (IV. ) 31

Total Plymouth Brethren 314

Catholics :

1. Roman Catholic 9)i57 iOj23i

2. Greek Catholic (Uniates) 9 14

3. Russian Orthodox 13 12

4. Greek Orthodox i i

5. Armenian 7 6

6. Old Catholic i 4

7. Reformed Catholic 8 8

Total 9j 196 10,276

Catholic Apostolic 95 10

Chinese Temples .... 47

Christadelphians .... 63

Christians:

1. Christians (Christian Connection) Ij35o 1,281

2. Christian Church South 85 143

Total Christians 1,435 ^A~\

Christian Missionary Association 10 13

Christian Scientists 26 221

Christian Union 183 294

Church of God (Wincbrcnncrian) 522 479

Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth) ... 12

Church of the New Jerusalem 119 154

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES.

383

Denominations. — Continued.

Church
Edifices.

Seating
Capacity.

Value of Church
Property.

Communi-
cants.

45

25

19,005
3,100

$73,050
8,300

2,688
214
525

70

22,105

$81,350

3,427

••

$i;265
200

2,289

2,419

1,235

718

••

$1,465

6,661

13
23

I

3

3,365,754
5,228

3.150

75
700

$118,069,746

63,300

220,000

5,000

13,320
$118,371,366

6,231,417
10,850

13,504
100

335

665

1,000

8,816

3,374,907

6,257,871

3

47

4

750
950

$66,050
62,000
2,700

1,394

1,277

963
135

301,692
46,005

347,697

$1,637,202
138,000

90,718
13,004

1,098

$1,775,202

103,722

II

7
184

338
88

3.300

1,500

68,000

115.530

20,810

$3,900
40,666
234,450
643,185
15,000
1,386,455

754

8,724

18,214

22,511

384

7,095

384 R HUG 10 us FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE II. — Summary by

DENOMINATIONS.

Communistic Societies {a) :

1 . Shakers

2. Amana

3. Harmony

4. Separatists

5. New Icaria

6. Altruists

7. Adonai Shomo

8. Church Triumphant (Koreshan Ecclesia)

Total Communistic Societies

Ministers.

Organi-
zations.

15

7
I
I
I
I

5
32

Congregationalists .
Disciples of Christ,

5,058
3,773

4,868
7,246

DUNKARDS :

1. Dunkards or German Baptists (Conserv.). .

2. Dunkards or German Baptists (Old Order) ,

3. Dunkards or German Baptists (Progressive)

4. Seventh-Day Baptists (German)

Total Dunkards.

1,622

237
224

5
2,088

720

135

128

6

989

Evangelical Association

Friends :

1. Friends (Orthodox) .

2. Friends (Hicksite) . .

3. Friends (Wilburite) .

4. Friends (Primitive) .

Total Friends.

,235 2,310

t,ii3
115

38
II

[,277

794
201

52
9

,056

Friends of the Temple

German Evangelical Protestant
German Evangelical Synod. . . .

Jews:

1. Jewish Congregations (Orthodox).

2. Jewish Congregations (Reformed)

4

44

680

25

75

4

52

870

316
217

Total Jews 200

(n) The Bruederhoef Mennonites also observe a communal

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 385

Denominations. — Continued.

Church
Edifices.

Seating
Capacity.

VaUie of Church
Property.

Communi
cants.

16

22
I

I

5,650

2,800

500

500

$36,800

15,000

10,000

3,000

6,000
36,000

$106,800

1,728

1.600

250

200

21

25

20

205

40

9.450

4,049

4,736
5.324

1,553,080
1,609,452

$43,335,437
12,206,038

512,771
641,051

854
96

3

353,586

25,750

32,740

1,960

414,036

$1,121,541

80,770

145,770

14,550

61,101

4,411

8,089

194

1,016

$1,362,631

73,795

1,899

479,335

$4,785,680

^■}>l>^2>n

725
213

52

5

215,431

72,568

13,169

1,050

$2,795,784

1,661,850

67,000

16,700

80,655
21,992

4,329
232

995

302,218

$4,541,334

107,208

5

52
785

1,150

35,175
245,781

$15,300

1,187,450

. 4,614,490

340

36,156

187,432

122
179

46,837
92,397

$2,802,050
6,952,225

57,597
72,899

301 139,234 $9,754,275 130,496

are reported in connection with the other Mennonite branches.

386 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE II.— Summary b\

DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Organi-
zations.

Latter-Day Saints :

1. Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints 543 425

2. Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Lat-

ter-Day Saints 1,500 431

Total Latter-Day Saints 2,043 856

Lutherans :

General Bodies.

1. General Synod . .• 966 1,424

2. United Synod in the South 201 414

3. General Council I5 ^53 2,044

4. Synodical Conference 1,282 1,934

Independent Synods.

5. Joint Synod of Ohio, etc 297 421

6. Buffalo 20 27

7. Hauge's 58 175

8. Norwegian in North America 194 489

9. Michigan 37 65

10. Danish in America 108 131

11. German Augsburg 49 23

12. Danish Church Association 40 50

13. Icelandic Synod i 13

14. Immanuel 21 21

15. Suomai Synod ^ 8 11

16. United Norwegian of America 109 1,122

Independent Congregations 47 231

Total Lutherans 4,591 8,595

Mennonites:

1. Mennonite 336 246

2. Bruederhoef {a) 9 $

3. Amish 228 97

4. Old Amish 71 22

5. ApostoUc 2 2

6. Reformed 43 34

7. General Conference 95 45

8. Church of God in Christ 18 18

9. Old (Wisler) 17 ^5

(<f) The Bruederhoef Mennonites observe a communal

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 387

Denominations. — Contimied.

Church
Edifices.

. Seating
Capacity.

Vahie of Church
Property.

Communi-
cants.

266

92,102

$825,506

144,352

122

30,790

226,285
$1,051,791

21,773

388

122,892

166,125

1,322

471,819

$8,919,170

164,640

379

138,453

1,114,065

37,457

1,554

588,825

11,119,286

324,846

1,531

443,185

7,804,313

357,153

443

149,338

$1,639,087

69,505

25

5,793

84,410

4,242

100

30,500

214,395

14,730

275

78,988

806,825

55,452

53

14,613

164,770

11,482

75

14,760

129,700

10,181

23

7,560

111,060

7,010

Z3

5,700

44,775

3,493

4

1,300

7,200

1,991

19

5,300

. 94,200

5,580

8

1,915

12,898

1,385

^^g

185,242

1,544,455

119,972

188

62,344

1,249,745

41,953

6,701

2,205,635

$35,060,354

1,231,072

198

70,605

$317,045

17,078

s

600

4,500

352

61

15,430

76,450

10,101

I

200

1,500

2,038

I

225

1,200

209

29

7,465

52,650

1,655

43

13,880

119,350

5,670

3

400

1,600

471

12

4,120

8,015

610

life and constitute properly a communistic society.

388 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE I L— Summary by

DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. 'Organi-

zations.

Mennonites— G?;///;/?/^'^ /

10. Bundes Conference 37 12

11. Defenseless 18 • 9

12. Brethren in Christ 31 45

Total Mennonites • 905 550

Methodists :

1. Methodist Episcopal 15^423 25,861

2. Union American Methodist Episcopal 32 42

3. African Methodist Episcopal 35321 2,481

4. African Union Methodist Protestant 40 40

5. African Methodist Episcopal Zion IjS^S 1,704

6. Methodist Protestant 1,441 2,529

7. Wesleyan Methodist 600 565

8. Methodist Episcopal, South 4,801 15,017

9. Congregational Methodist 150 214

10. Congregational Methodist (Colored) 5 9

11. New Congregational Methodist 20 24

12. Zion Union Apostolic 30 32

13. Colored Methodist Episcopal 1,800 ij759

14. Primitive Methodist 60 84

15. Free Methodist 657 1,102

16. Independent Methodist 8 15

17. Evangelist Missionary 47 11

Total Methodists 30,000 51,489

Moravians 1 14 94

Presbyterians :

1. Presbyterian in the United States of Amer-

ica (Northern) 5,934 6,717

2. Cumberland Presbyterian 1,861 2,791

3. Cumberland Presbyterian (Colored) 393 224

4. Welsh Calvinistic . '. 100 187

5. United Presbyterian 731 866

6. Presbyterian in the United States (Southern) 1,129 2,391

7. Associate Church of North America 12 31

8. Associate Reformed Synod of the South . . . 133 116
9.. Reformed Presbyterian in the United States

(Synod) 124 115

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 389

Denominations.— C^«//««^«^.

Church Seating

Edifices.

II 3.720

34

114

46,400

'5 585

17 5,150

27 10,100

1,653 541,464

78 20,930

620 165,004

14 7,725

3 1,050

6,664
2,024
183 52,139

Value of Church Communi-

Capacity. Property.

2,070 10,540

46,138 12,863,178

31,615 $681,250

cants.

$11,350 1,388

856

10,625 39.600 1,113

406 129,340 $643,800 41,541

22,844 6,302,708

35 11,500

4,124 1,160,838

27 7,161

1,587 565.577

1,924 571,266

342 86,254

12,688 3,359.466

$96,723,408

2,240,354

187,600

2,279

6,468,280

452,725

54,440

3.415

2,714,128

349.788

3.683,337

141,989

393,250

16,492

18,775.362

1,209,976

41,680

8,765

525

319

3,750

1,059

15,000

2,346

1,713.366

129,383

291.993

4,764

805,085

22,110

266,975

2,569

2,000

951

$132,140,179

4,589,284

11,781

2,225,044 $74,455,200 788,224

669,507 3,515.510 164,940

52 139 195.826 12,956

I8Q 44445 625,875 12,722

zl 26i298 5.408,084 94,402

2,288 690,843 8,812,152 179,721

2^ 4,849 29,200 1,053

n6 37,050 211,850 8,501

115 37,095 1,071,400 10,574

390 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE IL— Summary by

DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Organi-
zations.

Presbyterians— C^;^//;///^^.-

10. Reformed Presbyterian in North America

(General Synod) 29 33

11. Reformed Presbyterian (Covenanted) i 4

12. Reformed Presbyterian in the United States

and Canada i i

Total Presbyterians 10,448 13,476

Protestant Episcopal:

1. Protestant Episcopal 4, 146 5,019

2. Reformed Episcopal • 78 2>2,

Total Episcopal 4,224 5, 102

Reformed :

1. Reformed in America 558 572

2. Reformed in United States 880 1,510

3. Christian Reformed 68 99

Total Reformed Ij5o6 2,181

Salvation Army ... 329

Schwenkfeldians 3 4

Social Brethren 17 20

Society for Ethical Culture ... 4

Spiritualists ... 334

Theosophical Society ... 40

United Brethren:

1. United Brethren in Christ 2,267 3^73^

2. United Brethren (Old Constitution) 531 795

Total United Brethren 2,798 4,526

Unitarians 515 42 1

Univcrsalists 708 956

Independent Congregations 54 156

Grand Total 111,036 165,297

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 39 1

Denominations. — Continued,

Church
Edifices.

Seating
Capacity.

Value of Church
Property.

Communi-
cants.

33
I

12,380
200

$469,000

4,602

37

I

800

75,000

600

12,469

4,038,650

$94,869,097

1,278,332

5,019
84

1,336,952
23,925

$81,220,317
1,615,101

532,054
8,455

5,103 1,360,877 $82,835,418 540,509

670

1,304
106

257,922
534,254

33,755
825,931

$10,340,159

7,975,583
428,500

$18,744,242

92,970

204,018

12,470

2,080

309,458

%

II

30

I

12,055
1,925
8,700

20,450
200

$38,150

12,200

8,700

573,650
600

8,742
306

913

1,064

45,030
695

2,837

578

816,458
174,680

$4,292,643
644,940

202,474
22,807

3,415

991,138

$4,937,583

225,281

424

832

112

165,090

244.615

39,345

$10,335,100

8,054,333
1,486,000

67,749
49,194
14,126

12,639

43,596,378

$679,694,439

20,618,307

392 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE III.— Summary by

DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Organi-
zations.

Adventists (6 bodies) 1,364 i,757

Baptists (13 bodies) 25,646 43,029

Brethren (River) (3 bodies) 155 1 1 1

Brethren (Plymoiuh) (4 bodies) .... 314

Cathohcs (7 bodies) 9, 196 10,276

Cathohc Apostolic 95 10

Chinese Temples . .... 47

Christadelphians .... 63

Christians (2 bodies) I5435 i>424

Christian Missionary Association 10 13

Christian Scientists 26 221

Christian Union 183 294

Church of God (Winebrennerian) 522 479

Church Triumphant (Sclnveinfuith) .... 12

Church of the New Jerusalem 1 19 154

Communistic Societies (8 bodies) .... 32

Congregationalists 55O5S 4,868

Disciples of Christ "h-)!!?) 7^246

Dunkards (4 bodies) 2,088 989

Evangelical Association i>235 2,310

Friends (4 bodies) Ij277 1,056

Friends of the Temple 4 4

(German Evangelical (Protestant) 44 52

German Evangelical Synod 680 870

Jewish Congregations (2 bodies) 200 533

Latter-Day Saints (2 bodies) 2,043 856

Lutherans (16 bodies) and independent con-
gregations 4.591 8,595

Mennonites (12 bodies) 905 550

Methodists (17 bodies) 30,000 51,489

Moravians 114 94

Presbyterians (12 bodies) 10,448 13,476

Protestant Episcopal (2 bodies) 4,224 5,102

Reformed (3 bodies) 1,506 2,181

Salvation Army .... 329

Schwenkfeldians 3 4

Social Brethren 17 20

Society for Ethical Culture .... 4

Spiritualists .... 334

Theosophical Society .... 40

United Brethren (2 bodies) 2,798 4,526

Unitarians 515 421

Universalists 708 956

Independent Congregations 54 156

Total 111,036 165,297

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES.

393

Denominational Families.

Church

Seating

Value of Church

Communi-

Edifices.

Capacity.

Property.

cants.

774

190,748

$1,236,345

60,491

37789

11,599,534

82,392,423

3,717,969

70

22,105

81,350

3,427

1,465

6,661

8,816

3,374,907

118,371,366

6,257,871

3

750

66,050

1,394

47

62,000

4

950

2,700

1,277

1,098

347,697

1,775,202

103,722

II

3,300

3,900

754

7

1,500

40,666

8,724

184

68,000

234,450

18,214

338

115,530

643,185

22,511

15.000

384

"88

20,810

1,386.455

7,095

40

9,450

106,800

4,049

4,736

1,553,080

43,335>437

512,771

5.324

1,609,452

12,206,038

641,051

1,016

414.036

1,362,631

73,795

1,899

479,335

4,785,680

133,313

995

302,218

4,541,334

107,208

5

1,150

15,300

340

52

35,175

1,187,450

36,156

785

245,781

4,614,490

187,432

301

139,234

9754,275

130,496

388

122,892

1,051,791

166,125

6,701

2,205,635

35,060,354

1,231,072

406

129,340

643,800

41,541

46,138

12,863,178

132,140,179

4,589,284

114

31,615

681,250

11,781

12,469

4,038,650

94,869,097

1,278,332

5'io3

1,360,877

82,835,418

540,509

2,080

825,931

18,744,242

309,458

27

12,055

38,150

8,742

6

1,925

12,200

306

II

8,700

8,700

913
1,064

30

20,450

573,650

45,030

200

600

695

3,415

991,138

4,937,583

225,281

424

165,090

10,335,100

67,749

832

244,615

8,054,333

49,194

112

39,345

1,486,000

14,126

[42,639

43,596,378

$679,694,439

20,618,307

394 J^ELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE IV.— Denominations According to Number
OF Communicants.

DENOMINATIONS. Communicants.

1. Roman Catholic 6,231,417

2. Methodist Episcopal 2,240,354

3. Regular Baptist (Colored) 1,348,989

4. Regular Baptist (South) 1,280,066

5. Methodist Episcopal (South) 1,209,976

6. Regular Baptist (North) 800,450

7. Presbyterian (North) 788,224

8. Disciples of Christ 641,051

9. Protestant Episcopal 532,054

10. Congregational 512,771

11. African Methodist Episcopal 452,725

12. Lutheran Synodical Conference 357>i53

13. African Methodist Episcopal Zion 349,788

14. Lutheran General Council 324,846

15. Reformed in the United States 204,018

16. United Brethren in Christ 202,474

17. German Evangelical Synod 187,432

18. Presbyterian (South) 179,721

19. Cumberland Presbyterian 164,940

20. Lutheran General Synod 164,640

21. Latter-Day Saints 144,352

22. Methodist Protestant 141,989

23. Evangelical Association I33j3I3

24. Colored Methodist Episcopal 129,383

25. Primitive Baptist 121,347

26. United Norwegian Lutheran 1 19,972

27. United Presbyterian 94>402

28. Reformed in America 92,970

29. Christian 90,718

30. Freewill Baptist 87,808

31. Friends (Orthodox) 80,655

32. Jewish (Reformed) 72,899

33. Lutheran Synod of Ohio 69,505

34. Unitarian 67,749

35. Dunkards (Conservative) 61, loi

36. Jewish (Orthodox) 57,597

"^7. Norwegian Lutheran 55,452

38. Universalist 49,194

39. Spiritualist 45,030

40. Lutheran United Synod in the South 37,457

41. German Evangelical Protestant 36,156

42. Seventh-Day Adventist 28,991

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 395

TABLE lY .—Continued.

DENOMINATIONS. Commutiicants.

43. Advent Christian 25,816

44. United Brethren (Old Constitution) 22,807

45. Church of God 22,5 1 1

46. Free Methodist 22, 1 10

47. Friends (Hicksite) 21,992

48. Latter-Day Saints (Reorganized) 21,773

49. General Baptist 21,362

50. Christian Union 18,214

5 1. Mennonite I7j078

52. Wesleyan Methodist 16,492

53. Hauge's Lutheran Synod 14? 730

Independent Congregations 14, 1 26

54. Russian Orthodox 13? 504

55. United Baptist I3j209

56. Christian (South) I3j004

57. Cumberland Presbyterian (Colored) 12,956

58. Old Two-Seed Baptist 12,851

59. Welsh Calvinistic Methodist 12,722

60. Christian Reformed 12,470

61. Original Freewill Baptist 11,864

62. Moravian 1 1,781

63. Michigan Lutheran Synod 11,482

64. Greek Catholic (Uniates) 10,850

65. Reformed Presbyterian (Synod) 10,574

66. Danish Lutheran Church 10,181

67. Amish Mennonite 10, loi

68. Seventh-Day Baptist 9, 143

69. Congregational Methodist 8,765

70. Salvation Army 8,742

71. Christian Scientist 8,724

72. Associated Reformed Synod (South) 8,501

T^. Reformed Episcopal 8>455

74. Baptist Church in Christ 8,254

75. Dunkards (Progressive) 8,089

^6. New Jerusalem 7>095

TJ. Augsburg Lutheran Synod 7jOIO

78. General Conference Mennonite 5,670

79. Immanuel Lutheran Synod 5,5^0

80. Primitive Methodist 4,764

81. Reformed Presbyterian (General Synod) 4,602

82. Dunkards (Old Order) 4,41 1

83. Friends (Wilburite) 4,329

84. Buffalo Lutheran Synod 4,242

85. Danish Lutheran Association 3>493

^

396 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE \\\— Continued.

DENOMINATIONS. Communicants.

86. African Union Methodist Protestant 35415

87. Churches of God (Ad\ entist) 2,872

88. Brethren in Christ 2,688

89. Independent Methodist 2,569

90. (Plymouth) Brethren II 2,419

91. Zion Union Apostolic 2,346

92. (Plymouth) Brethren 1 2,289

93. Union American Methodist Episcopal 2,279

94. Old Amish (Mennonite) 2,038

95. Icelandic Lutheran Synod i)99i

96. Shakers i)728

97. Reformed Mennonite 15655

98. Amana Society 1,600

99. Separate Baptist i)599

100. Catholic Apostolic Ij394

loi. Bundes Conference (Mennonite) 1,388

102. Suomai Lutheran Synod 15385

103. Christadelphian I5277

104. (Plymouth) Brethren III I5235

105. Evangelical Adventist I>i47

106. Brethren in Christ (Mennonite) i> 113

107. Ethical Culture 1,064

108. New Congregational Methodist I5O59

109. Associate Church of North America I5O53

1 10. Life and Advent Union 1,018

111. Reformed Catholic i ,000

112. Evangelist Missionary 95 1

1 13. Six-Principle Baptist 937

1 14. Social Brethren 913

115. Defenseless Mennonite 856

1 16. Christian Missionary Association .... 754

117. (Plymouth) Brethren IV 718

118. Theosophical Society 695

1 19. Old Catholic 665

120. Church of God (Adventist) 647

121. Old (Wislcr) Mennonite 610

122. Reformed Presbyterian in the United States

and Canada 600

123. United Zion's Children 525

124. Church of God in Christ (Mennonite) 471

125. Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth) 384

126. Bruoderhoef Mennonite 352

1 27. Friends of the Temple 340

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 397

TABLE \N .—Continued,

DENOMINATIONS. Communicaiits.

128. Armenian Catholic 335

129. Congregational Methodist (Colored) ... 319

130. Schwenkfeldian 306

131. Harmony Society 250

132. Friends (Primitive) 232

133. Old Order, or Yorker Brethren 214

134. Apostolic Mennonite 209

135. Church Triumphant (Koreshan Ecclesia) 205

136. Separatists 200

137. Seventh-Day Baptist, German 194

138. Greek Orthodox 100

139. Reformed Presbyterian Covenanted 37

140. Altruists 25

141. New Icarians 21

142. Adonai Shomo 20

143. Chinese Temples (no members reported).

TABLE v.— Denominational Families According to
Number of Communicants.

DENOIMINATIONS. Communicants.

1. Catholic 6,257,871

2. Methodist 4,589,284

3. Baptist 3,717,969

4. Presbyterian 1,278,332

5. Lutheran 1,231,072

6. Episcopalian 540,509

7. Reformed 309,458

8. United Brethren 225,281

9. Latter-Day Saints 166,125

10. Jewish 130,496

1 1. Friends 107,208

12. Christians 103,722

13. Dunkards 73>795

14. Adventist 60,491

15. Mennonite 4i,54i

16. (Plymouth) Brethren 6,661

17. Communistic Societies 4?o49

18. (River) Brethren 3^427

398 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE VI. — Denominations

DENOMINATIONS.

Adventist (4 bodies)

Baptist (12 bodies)

(River) Brethren (all)

(Plymouth) Brethren (all)

Catholic (Reformed)

Christians (all)

Christadelphian

Christian Missionary Association

Christian Scientist ,

Christian Union ,

Chinese Temples

Congregational

Disciples of Christ

Friends of the Temple ,

German Evangelical Protestant.

Jewish Congregations (all)

Lutheran (2 bodies) {b)

Methodist Independent

Schwenkfeldian

Social Brethren

Society for Ethical Culture ,

Spiritualist

Theosophical Society

Unitarian

Independent Congregations ....

CONGRE

Ministers.

Organi-
zations.

1,061
25,528

42,862

155

III

""s

314

8

1,435

1,424
63

10
26

13

221

183

294

5,058

47
4,868

zmz

7,246

4

4

44

52

200
1,626

8

3ji

15

3

4

20

4

334

40

515

54

421
156

Epis

Catholic (6 bodies) 9, 188 10,268

Catholic Apostolic 95 10

Evangelical Association .. , i)235 2,310

Lattcr-Day Saints (all) 2,043 856

Methodist (8 bodies) 27,019 46,907

Moravian 114 94

Protestant Episcopal (all) 4,224 5, 102

United Brethren (all) 2,798 4,526

{a) For explanations, see page of Introduction.

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES.

399

Classified According to Polity (a).

GATIONAL.

Church
Edifices.

355

37.664

70

1,098

4
II

7
184

47

4,736

5,324

5

52

301

2,162

14

6

II

30

I

424

112

Seating

Value of Church

Communi-

Capacity.

Property.

cants.

95>92i

$589,870

30,853

11,558,134

82,335,418

3,706,105

22,105

81,350

3,427

1,465

6,661
1,000

347,697

1,775,202

103,722

950

2,700

1,277

3,300

3,900

754

1,500

40,666

8,724

68,000

234,450
62,000

18,214

1,553,080

43r335,437

512,771

1,609,452

12,206,038

641,051

1,150

15,300

340

35,175

1,187,450

36,156

139,324

9,754,275

130,496

654,867

10,693,145

468,611

7,725

266,975

2,569

1,925

12,200

306

8,700

8,700

913

1,064

20,450

573,650

45,030

200

600

695

165,090

10,335,100

67,749

39,345

1,486,000

14,126

COPAL.

8,816

3

1,899

388

42,961

114

5,103

3,415

3,374,907
750

479,335
122,892

11,952,703

31,615

1,360,877

991.138

$118,371,366
66,050

4,785,680

1,051,791

126,599,144

681,250

82,835,418

4,937,583

6,256,871

1,394

133,313

166,125

4,387,802

11,781

540.509

225,281

{b) Including independent congregations.

400 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE VI. — Denominations Classified

Presby

DENOMINATIONS. Ministers.

Adventist (2 bodies) 303

Baptist, Original Freewill 118

Church of God (Winebrennerian) 522

Church of the New Jerusalem 119

Dunkards (all) 2,088

Friends (all.) i>277

German Evangelical Synod 680

Lutheran {a) ( 14 bodies) 2,965

Mennonites (all) 905

Methodist (8 bodies) 2,973

Presbyterians (all) 10,448

Reformed (all) Ij5o6

Salvation Army -;

Universahst 708

Congregational 39j7o8

Episcopal 46,716

Presbyterian 24,612

Grand Total 11 1 ,036

Organi-
zations.

1,024
167

479
154
989

1,056
870

6,009
550

4,567
13,476

2,181

329
956

Recapit

62,373
70,073
32,807

165,253

TABLE VII.— Summary of

Colored

DENOMINATIONS. Organizations.

Regular Baptist (Colored) 12,533

Union American Methodist Episcopal • 42

African Methodist Episcopal 2,481

African Union Methodist Protestant 40

(rt) For explanations, see

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES.

401

According to Polity. — Continued.

TERIAN.

Church
Edifices.

419
125
338

88

1,016

995

785

4.539
406

3.163

12,469

2,080

27

832

Seating

Value of Church

Communi

Capacity.

Property.

cants.

94,827

$646,475

29,638

41,400

57.005

11,864

115.530

643,185

22,511

20,810

1.386,455

7,095

414,036

1,362,631

73.795

302,218

4,541.334

107,208

245,781

4.614.490

187,432

1,550,768

24,367,209

762,461

129,340

643,800

41,541

902,750

5,274,060

198,913

4,038,650

94,869,097

1.278,332

825,931

18,744,242

309.458

12,055

38,150

8,742

244,615

8,054,333

49,194

ULATION.

52,618

62,699

27,282

142,599

16,334,000

18,314,217

8,938,711

$175,001,891
339,328,282
165,242,466

5,802,614

11,723,076

3.088,184

43,586,928 $679,572,639 20,613,874

Colored Organizations.

Denominations.

page

Church
Edifices.

Seating
Capacity.

Value of Church
Property.

Communi-
cants.

11,987

35

4,124

27

3,441,880

11,500

1,160,838

7,161

$9,038,549

187,600

6,468,280

54.440

1.349. 189

2,279

452,725

3.415

of Introduction.

402 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE VII.— Colored

DENOMINATIONS.

Organizations.

African Methodist Episcopal Zion I3704

Congregational Methodist (Colored) 9

Colored Methodist Plpiscopal Ij759

Zion Union Apostolic 32

Evangelist Missionary 11

Cumberland Presbyterian (Colored) 224

Total 18,835

Colored Organizations

Regular Baptist (North) 406

Regular Baptist (South) 7

Freewill Baptist 5

Primitive Baptist 323

Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarian Baptist . 15

Roman CathoUc 31

Christians (Christian Connection) 63

Congregational 85

Disciples of Christ 277

Lutheran (Sy nodical Conference) 5

Lutheran (United Synod in the South) 5

Methodist Episcopal 2,984

Methodist Protestant 54

Independent Methodist 2

Presbyterian (Northern) 233

Presbyterian (Southern) 45

Reformed Presbyterian (Synod) i

Protestant Episcopal 49

Reformed Episcopal y]

Total 4,627

Colored Denominations

Colored Organizations in other Denominations ....
Total

RECAPIT

[8,835
4,627

23,462

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES.

403

Denominations. — Contimced.

Church

Seating

Value of Church

Communi-

Edifices.

Capacity.

Property.

cants.

1,587

565,577

$2,714,128

349,788

5

585

525

319

1,653

541,464

1,713,366

129,383

27

10,100

15,000

2,346

3

1,050

2,000

951

183

52,139

195,826

12,956

19,631

5,792,294

$20,389,714

2,303,351

IN OTHER Denominations.

324

92,660

$1,087,518

35,221

5

1,900

3,875

651

3

800

13,300

271

291

96,699

135,427

18,162

4

1,025

930

265

27

8,370

237,400

14,517

54

16,495

23,500

4,989

69

19,360

246,125

6,908

183

41,590

176,795

18,578

5

1,050

13,400

211

3

550

1,750

94

2,800

635,252

3,630,093

246,249

50

11,545

35,445

3,183

2

725

4,675

222

200

56,280

391,650

14,961

29

6,190

22,200

1,568

I

l?"

1,500

76

5|

11,885

192,750

2,977

36

5,975

18,401

1,723

4,139

1,008,651

$6,236,734

370,826

ULATION.

19,631

5,792,294

$20,389,714

2,303,351

4,139

1,008,651
6,800,945

6,236,734
$26,626,448

370,826

23,770

2,674,177

404 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE VIII.— Churches in Cities— First Class {a).

ORGANIZATIONS.

New c\\\c-><yry Phila- Brook-

DENOMINATIONS. York '-"'jCago, jjeiphia^ jyn^ Total.

City. ^''- Pa. N. Y.

Baptist (4 bodies) 43 36 94 34 207

Roman Catholic 123 123 57 57 360

Congregational 8 47 3 20 78

Disciples of Christ 3 5 3 3 14

Evangelical Association 3 11 9 6 29

Friends (3 bodies) 3 2 10 3 18

Luthernn (11 bodies) 29 65 41 25 160

Jewish Congregations (2 bodies) 135 17 9 8 169

Methodist Episcopal 63 97 108 56 324

Other Methodist (9 bodies.) ... 8 14 24 12 58

Presbyterian (6 bodies) 67 39 112 31 249

Protestant Episcopal 80 36 87 42 245

Reformed (3 bodies) 32 9 21 18 80

Unitarian 3 5 3 3 14

Universalist 4 5 2 5 16

Miscellaneous 40 62 27 '^^'j 166

Total , 644 573 610 360 2,187

{a) Cities having 500,000 population and upward.

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 405

TABLE VIII. — Churches in Cities — First Class. — Continued.

CHURCH edifices.

•^^^' rViiVacrr, Phila- Broolc-

DENOMINATIONS, York *-"'cagO' delphia, lyn, Total.

City. ^"- Pa. N. Y.

Baptist (4 bodies) 41 40 95 42 218

Roman Catholic 108 1 19 61 62 350

Congregational 10 48 4 27 89

Disciples of Christ 2 4 2 2 10

Evangelical Association 3 11 9 6 29

Friends (3 bodies) 2 i 15 3 21

Lutheran (11 bodies) 24 58 40 25 147

Jewish Congregations (2 bodies) 41 10 8 8 67

Methodist Episcopal 63 75 107 55 300

Other Methodist (9 bodies) ... 6 13 20 11 50

Presbyterian (6 bodies) 79 38 136 37 290

Protestant Episcopal 98 32 102 60 292

Reformed (3 bodies) 34 9 21 25 89

Unitarian 4 4 4 5 17

Universalist 4 4 2 5 15

Miscellaneous 15 34 38 10 97

Total 534 500 664 383 2,081

406 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES,

TABLE VIII.— Churches in
Value of

DENOMINATIONS. New York City.

Baptist (4 bodies) $3,878,800

Roman Catholic 8,124,750

Congregational i,oi5'5oo

Disciples of Christ 1 13,000

Evangelical Association 80,000

Friends (3 bodies) 448,000

Lutheran (11 bodies) 1,621,800

Jewish Congregations (2 bodies) 3,740,000

Methodist Episcopal 3,640,750

Other Methodist (9 bodies) 331,000

Presbyterian (6 bodies) 9,354,000

Protestant Episcopal 16,393,000

Reformed (3 bodies) 3,448,000

Unitarian 630,000

Universalist 565,000

Miscellaneous 1,287,000

Total $54,670,600

COMMUNI

Population 1,515,301

DENOMINATIONS.

Baptist (4 bodies) 14,5 10

Roman Catholic 386,200

Congregational 3,047

Disciples of Christ 414

Evangelical Association 292

Friends (3 bodies) 835

Lutheran (11 bodies) 16,125

Jewish Congregations (2 bodies) 35^085

Methodist Episcopal 14,998

Other Methodist (9 bodies) 2,681

Presbyterian (6 bodies) 26,602

Protestant Episcopal 37)597

Reformed (3 bodies) 8,942

Unitarian 940

Universalist 863

Miscellaneous 7,823

Total 556,954

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUlMM ARIES.

407

Cities — First Class. — Continued.

Church Property.

Chicago, III.

Philadelphia, Pa.

Brooklyn, N. Y.

Total.

$1,053,350

$2,962,384

$1,858,000

$9,752,534

4,837,657

2,468,300

4,984,637

20,415,344

1,272,310

160,110

1,753,000

4,200,920

65,000

35,000

50,800

263,800

137,000

130,500

49,500

397,000

12,000

1,495,000

146,000

2,101,000

1,080,250

1,584,400

852,100

5,138,550

536,500

475,000

227,000

4,978,500

2,023,100

3,288,200

2,116,500

11,068,550

195,600

258,900

166,650

952,150

1,646,800

6,504,500

1,582,000

19,087,300

1,223,100

5,919,171

3,369,500

26,904,771

35,800

860,000

976,500

5,320,300

300,000

250,000

190,000

1,370,000

218,000

245,500

183,250

1,211,750

826,200

1,386,400

177,000

3,676,600

$15,462,667

$28,023,365

$18,682,437

$116,839,069

CANTS.

1,099,850

1,046,964

806,343

4,468,458

12,634-

25,193

13,971

66,308

262,047

163,658

201,063

1,012,968

9; 704

890

11,153

24,794

1,32a

472

287

2,493

1,684

1,256

412

3,644

222

5,014

768

6,839

34,999

11,653

14,732

77,509

9,187

4,216

2,645

51,133

15,859

32,925

18,410

82,192

2,091

5,281

1,416

11,469

11,831

41,199

17,095

96,727

8,937

28,319

17,600

92,453

809

7,566

5,473

22,790

995

675

1,600

4,210

1,037

514

771

3,185

14,789

6,358

2,214

31,184

145

335,189

309,610

1,589,898

408 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE VIIL— Churches in

Organi

Baptist Catholic Congrega- Jews Lutheran
(5 bodies). (6 bodies). tional. (2 bodies). (12 bodies).

St. Louis, Mo

Boston, Mass

Baltimore, Md. . . .
San Francisco, Cal.

Cincinnati, O

Cleveland, O

Buffalo, N. Y

New Orleans, La. . .

Pittsburg, Pa

Washington, D. C.

Detroit, Mich

Milwaukee, Wis. . .

Newark, N.J

Minneapohs, Minn.
Jersey City, N. J. . .

Louisville, Ky

Omaha, Neb

Rochester, N. Y. . .

St. Paul, Minn

Kansas City, Mo. . .
Providence, R. L . .

Denver, Col

Indianapolis, Ind. .
Allegheny, Pa

Total

St. Louis, Mo

Boston, Mass

Baltimore, Md

San Francisco, Cal.

Cincinnati, O

Cleveland, O

Buffalo, N.Y

New Orleans, La. . .

35

86

14

9

16

29

60

30

7

7

38

42

2

II

25

8

33

8

6

7

15

41

5

6

4

16

26

16

II

12

12

29

4

4

13

27

32

4

9

10

12

43

2

2

12

55

15

6

2

II

II

32

6

4

16

9

29

6

5

22

12

19

2

7

4

16

18

20

2

21

8

15

3

2

7

25

22

I

4

6

8

9

10

5

II

12

16

2

3

7

II

25

9

3

20

13

22

7

3

4

19

18

13

4

I

II

12

10

4

5

10

9

5

6

4

5

13

2

I

12

417

666

187

120

257
Church

36

80

12

5

15

29

35

32

5

6

38

41

2

8

24

6

33

9

5

6

12

40

5

5

3

16

28

17

5

II

15

28

5

2

13

26

32

4

4

10

(a) Cities having a population

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES.

409

Cities — Second Class (a).

ZATIONS.

Methodist
Episcopal.

Other

Methodist
(11 bodies)

Presbyte-
rian
(ii bodies).

Protestant
Episcopal.

Reformed
(3 bodies).

Miscel-
laneous.

Total.

21

21

25

20

42

289

24

2

9

27

I

74

270

87

42

27

40

10

47

371

16

4

19

7

42

150

33

2

21

II

5

36

179

4

14

16

12

45

190

20

3

13

17

8

^Z

156

22

26

13

II

II

165

27

12

45

13

2

24

194

23

30

16

17

2

18

195

16

5

15

21

2

24

152

13

3

7

5

2

20

121

17

4

23

II

7

9

115

24

3

II

8

31

154

14

2

10

9

II

8

89

9

17

16

12

2

15

129

10

2

15

10

15

95

10

3

13

12

4

16

98

28

2

13

12

I

15

139

19

10

12

5

I

27

123

12

7

2

13

26

115

12

5

10

8

I

20

98

18

6

16

7

3

21

105

7

5

25

2

6

78

500

390

314

74

625

3.770

Edifices.

21

18

26

17

33

263

23

2

8

35

I

59

235

86

37

35

52

10

38

371

16

3

16

9

. .

. 22

125

31

2

24

II

5

30

168

20

3

21

20

12

42

195

20

3

17

19

8

24

154

20

26

13

13

6

154

of 100,000 to 500,000.

410 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE VIII.— Church

CITIES. Baptist Catholic Congrega

(5 bodies). (6 bodies). tional.

Pittsburg, Pa 10 40 2

Washington, D. C. . . 45 15 6

Detroit, Mich 12 32 6

Mihvaukee, Wis 9 22 6

Newark, N. J 12 19 2

Minneapolis, Minn. . . 16 12 16

Jersey City, N. J 8 15 2

Louisville, Ky 27 22

Omaha, Neb 9 9 10

Rochester, N. Y 14 16 2

St. Paul, Minn n 18 8

Kansas City, Mo 12 21 5

Providence, R. 1 21 17 16

Denver, Col 10 12 10

IndianapoHs, Ind. ... 10 8 4

Allegheny, Pa 5 13 2

Total 409 608 183

Jews Lutheran
(2 bodies). (12 bodies).

13
13
16

22

3
17

5

6
10

8
19

4

'6

6

10

74 246

Value of Church

CITIES.

St. Louis, Mo

Boston, Mass

Baltimore, Md

San Francisco, Cal. .

Cincinnati, O

Cleveland, O

Buffalo, N.Y

New Orleans, La. . . .

Pittsburg, Pa

Washington, D. C. .

Detroit, Mich

Milwaukee, Wis. . . .

Newark, N. J

Minneapolis, Minn. .

Jersey City, N. J

Louisville, Ky

Omaha, Neb

Rochester, N. Y. . . .

Baptist

Catholic

(5 bodies).

(6 bodies).

$431,375

$1,602,835

1,537,000

3,296,700

804,150

1,462,920

199,250

1,364,300

348,500

1,934,900

363,500

832,000

412,000

2,176,500

137,850

970,400

252,200

1,373,800

[,026,000

990,800

344,200

1,050,800

200,800

891,200

547,000

783,049

513,863

625.115

207,000

1,083,500

686,650

889,200

124,300

549,000

424,607

1,057,000

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES.

411

Edifices. — Continued.

hodist

Other

Presbyte-

Protestant

Reformed

Miscel-

Total.

copal.

Methodist
(11 bodies).

rian
(11 bodies).

Episcopal.

(3 bodies).

laneous.

26

12

46

18

2

16

187

22

27

20

27

2

7

186

17

3

17

29

2

18

156

14

2

8

8

2

II

107

18

4

35

16

12

6

132

23

2

14

8

17

126

14

2

II

12

12

7

89

9

18

20

19

2

19

144

10

2

16

10

6

84

II

2

14

16

6

II

102

30

2

13

13

I

II

128

13

9

15

5

I

15

lOI

II

5

2

14

14

lOI

12

4

7

7

I

9

81

19

6

16

7

3

13

96

7

5

26

4

••

5

n

493

[99

440

389

82

439

3.562

Congrega-

Jews

Lutheran

Methodist

tional.

(2 bodies).

(12 bodies).

Episcopal.

$333,000

$178,000

$422,400

$274,450

2,318,100

243,000

72,000

1,085,000

68,000

263,000

585,800

2,055,300

249,500

300,000

168,200

446,500

1 69 ,000

484,000

1 19,000

691,000

397,200

108,000

178,000

517,000

117,000

50,000

257,070

404,900

15,700

235,000

60,200

119,412

52,500

65,000

373,000

796,900

339,000

42,000

414,000

758,800

161,500

107,000

181,250

366,600

158,000

93,000

653,700

183,000

90,000

117,800

75,000

679,500

465,250

20,000

203,000

474,200

52,000

10,000

77,000

345,300

4,500

40,800

105,000

220,600

20,500

258,075

191,100

120,000

40,000

127,000

250,000

412 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

St. Paul, Minn

Kansas City, Mo

Providence, R. I

Denver, Col

Indianapolis, Ind

Allegheny, Pa

Total $10,228,945 $26,566,511

TABLE VIII,

. — Value of

Baptist
(5 bodies).

Catholic
(6 bodies).

$250,400

356,000

676,700

254,600

93,600

$683,300
569,950

1,285,000
513,042
243.700

37,400

337,500

Continuation of Value

^,„,„- . . Other Methodist

""^^- (II bodies).

St. Louis, Mo $474,900

Boston, Mass 105,000

Baltimore, Md 686, 100

San Francisco, Cal 71,450

Cincinnati, O 18,000

Cleveland, 0 31,000

Buffalo, N. Y 17,300

New Orleans, La 319, 195

Pittsbur^^, Pa 448.800

Washington, D. C 760,100

Detroit, Mich 30,600

Milwaukee, Wis 42,500

Newark, N. J 58,500

Minneapolis, Minn 11, 000

Jersey City, N. J 16,600

Louisville, Ky 268,500

Omaha, Neb 53, 000

Rochester, N. Y 16,000

St. Paul, Minn 18,000

Kansas City, Mo 250,070

Providence, R. 1 80,368

Denver, Col 1 10,000

Indianapolis, Ind 87,500

Allegheny, Pa 123,000

Total $4,097,483

Presbyterian
(11 bodies).

5^)980,700
350,000

1,191,324
666,100
963,700
840,000

1,051,600
337,000

2,042,450
950,000
875,000
302,500

^339'72o
546,000
280.500
575.500
195,700
670,000
395.000
332,700
55,000
236,150
360,000
831,600

$16,368,244

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES.

413

Church Property — Continued.

Congrega-

Jews

Lutheran

Methodist

tional.

(2 bodies).

(12 bodies).

Episcopal.

$133,200

$50,000

$269,300

$389,200

164,500

50,000

95,000

397,385

585,500

25,000

250,300

206,300

63,500

140,200

652,000

66,050

24,500

118,700

351,000

30,500

201,400

197,000

$6,512,400

$2,593,800

$5,090,095

$11,980,847

OF Church Property.

Protestant
Episcopal.

Reformed
(3 bodies).

Miscellaneous.

Total.

$502,000

$677,300

$5,876,960

2,144,175

$56',ooo

3,464,400

14,671,375

1,418,544

185,500

808,200

9,528,838

385,000

390,800

4,241,100

314,000

172,500

929,450

6,144,050

367,700

74,650

524,850

4,233,900

797,000

76,000

609,750

5,969,120

231,500

126,850

2,553,107

939,500

70,000

499,600

6,913,750

788,500

31,000

270,375

6,370,575

621,600

13,000

367,600

4,119,150

493,700

24,500

162,500

3,205,400

426.000

426,500

179,000

4,722,069

246,200

342,200

3,446,828

325,000

336,500

65,000

2,798,400

376,300

25,000

361,300

3,332,750

276,550

102,000

1,990,825

330,500

46,000

297,000

3,378,107

193,700

8,000

109,200

2,499,300

200,500

12,000

244,250

2,672,355

627,300

673,600

4,258,768

418.000

20,000

270,350

2,884,142

153,000

23,000

130,600

1,651,650

76,000

203,000

2,037,400

$12,652,269

$1,600,150

$11,809,175

$109,499,919

414

RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE VIII— Churches in

COMMUNI

St. Louis, Mo 451,770

Boston, Mass 448,477

Baltimore, Md 434,439

San Francisco, Cal 298,997

Cincinnati, 0 296,908

Cleveland, 0 261,353

Buffalo, N. Y 255,664

New Orleans, La 242,039

Pittsburg, Pa 238,617

Washington, D. C 230,392

Detroit, Mich 205,876

Milwaukee, Wis 204,468

Newark, N. J 181,830

Minneapolis, Minn 164,738

Jersey City, N. J 163,003

Louisville, Ky 161,129

Omaha, Neb 140,452

Rochester, N. Y 133,896

St. Paul, Minn 133,156

Kansas City, Mo 132,716

Providence, R. 1 132,146

Denver, Col 106,713

Indianapolis, Ind 105,436

Allegheny, Pa 105,287

Total 5,229,432

Baptist
(5 bodies).

5.654

11,885

18,728

1,228

4,063

3,449
3,958
2,941
2,288
21,781
3,078
1,686
4,119
3,687
2,378

13,753
1,107

3,345
1,867
4,490
5,382
2,498
1,714
1,005

Catholic „^°"- Jews
(6 bodies). fiS"^"^°^'^^)-

75,908
185,188

77,047
70,670
72,368
52,420
73,010
67,156
56,916
36,488

45,795
35,050

39,324
37,855
45,760

33,740
7,675
31,690
51,215
11,900
44,065
18,039
8,390
13,494

2,670

10,076

268

2,121

1,047

3,333

592

431

489

1,399
1,268

1,154
744

3,372

633

56

1,103
460

1,354
1,076
3.766
1,362
636
356

3,022
2,300
3,500
4,075
3,725
2,911
1,025
2,750
1,250

976
2,700

981
2,090

474
250

515

1,035

911

950
825
875
895
1,627

25

126,184 1,191,163 39,766 39,687

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 415

Cities — Second Class. — Continued.

K^i\^ J. a.

Lutheran
(12 bodies).

Methodist
Episco-
pal. (

Other
Methodist
'\i bodies).

Presby-
terian
(11 bodies)

Protestant

Episco-
. pal.

Reformed
(3 bodies).

Mis-
cella-
neous.

Total.

7,458

3,871

6,440

5,727

3,536

16,900

131,186

1,959

5,963

m

2,243

8,167

'62

15,468

244,048

10,902

22,258

10,879

6,505

12,193

3,695

9,920

175,995

2,096

3,115

1,125

3,421

2,446

2,575

92,872

1,252

6,262

587

5,110

2,253

2,018

17,092

115,777

7,162

4,440

543

5,553

3,257

2,611

8,706

94,385

13,460

3,785

210

4,240

3,387

2,163

9,330

115,160

2,777

3,938

4,679

3,023

2,910

5,111

95,716

4,868

6,701

2,926

12,066

3,545

630

14,078

105,757

2,997

9,144

6,526

5,128

7,315

301

2,517

94,572

8,609

4,696

875

5,343

5,693

220

5,120

83,397

18,892

2,403

119

1,467

1,952

380

4,165

68,249

1,387

6,199

568

7,606

3,076

2,178

2,697

60,988

5,906

4,432

189

3,653

2,465

3,151

65,184

2,230

3,805

231

2,000

2,755

3,033

790

63,865

1,483

1,613

6,271

3,981

3,651

600

7,692

73,355

1,277

1,859

204

2,150

1,228

1,020

18,658

4,847

3,008

360

6,137

3,263

952

4,064

59,037

5,608

3,290

190

2,772

2,140

120

1,607

71,113

838

3,195

1,960

2,272

1,143

31

3,870

31,600

75

2,886

859

525

4,251

4,031

66,715

540

2,858

706

2,319

1,820

35

2,541

33,613

2,588

5,829

2,053

3,806

1,120

560

3,833

32,156

2,804

2,538

1,107

6,985

484

3,868

32,666

112,015 118,088 50,344 104,032 84,030 19,589 150,146 2,035,064

41 6 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE VIII.— Churches

Organi

Baptist Catholic Congre- Lutheran
(5 bodies). (4 bodies). gational. (15 bodies).

I.

2.

3-
4.

5-
6.

7-
8.

9-
10.
II.
12.

13-
14.

15.
16.

17-
18.
19.

20.

23-
24.
25.
26.
27.
28.
29.
30-
31-
32.
33-
34-
35-
36.
37-

Albany, N. Y 7

Columbus, 0 9

Syracuse, N. Y 8

Worcester, Mass 10

Toledo, 0 7

Richmond, Va 30

New Haven, Conn 8

Paterson, N. J 5

Lowell, Mass 7

Nashville, Tcnn 20

Scranton, Pa 5

Fall River, Mass 2

Cambridge, Mass 7

Atlanta, Ga 41

Memphis, Tenn 11

Wilmington, Del 9

Dayton, 0 5

Troy, N. Y 5

Grand Rapids, Mich 6

Reading, Pa 2

Camden, N. J 9

Trenton, N. J 3

Lynn, Mass 5

Lincoln, Neb 4

Charleston, S. C 10

Hartford, Conn 5

Saint Joseph, Mo 5

Evansville, Ind 5

Los Angeles, Cal 8

Des Moines, la 5

Bridgeport, Conn 6

Oakland, Cal 8

Portland, Ore 3

Saginaw, Mich 4

Salt Lake, Utah 2

Lawrence, Mass 4

Springfield, Mass 5

14

13

2
7
4

6
6

5

10

12

3

12

4

12

8

17

I

3
3

I

10

9

I

4

3

I

10

5

2

10

4

5
2

I

5

2

I

7

2

9

I

4

9

I

7
4

4

4
6

3
6

2
3

5

2

4
4

6

9
6

2
10

5
2

I

2

2
3

5

3

3

7

5

3

4

4
6

6
6

4

I

7

5

10

I

(rt) Cities having a population

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES.

A^l

IN

Cities— Third Class (a).

ZATIONS.

Methodist
Episcopal.

Other Meth-
odist
(12 bodies).

Presbyterian
(7 bodies).

Protestant
Episcopal.

Miscellane-
ous.

Total.

.1

I
2

9

7

6
3

14
15

64
78

II

6

6

8

18

74

8

2

I

4

15

76

II

3

6

7

14

2

7
3
3

8

II

13

79

9
13

I
9

• 9
3

6
17

64
60

5

7

10

2

2

3

10

49

34
3

15
II

3

9
13

lOI

62

6

2

2

4

II

41

4

9

3

21

2

. .

5

13

41

16

9

2

7

92

10

8

6

5

51

II

7

6

II

74

7
8

2

6

2

23

59

2

II

7

10

53

8

4

4

4

33

74

3
II

3

3

25

47

10

4

6

7

52

9
9
9
3

4
7

3
2

2

8
3

4
2

3

7

43
42
49

14

7

10
8

13
II

73
48

9

7

4

14

59

10

3
6

6

3

9

^1

16

12

5

16

78
66

II

4

9

2

21

7
8
7

2
3
3

I
7
5

6
4
4

9
22
21

43
66
60

5

7

6

4

6

44

2

2

3

30

49

5
5

2

2

8

33

I

••

I

7

35

of 25,000 to 100,000.

41 8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE VIII.— Organi

Baptist Catholic Congre- Lutheran
(5 bodies). (4 bodies). gational. (15 bodies).

38. Manchester, N. H 4

39. Utica, N. Y. 4

40. Hoboken, N. J 2

41. Savannah, Ga. 37

42. Seattle, Wash 5

43. Peoria, 111 4

44. New Bedford, Mass 4

45. Erie, Pa i

46. Somerville, Mass 7

47. Harrisburg, Pa 4

48. Kansas City, Kan . 10

49. Dallas, Tex 15

50. Sioux City, la 4

51. Elizabeth, N. J 5

52. Wilkesbarre, Pj 3

53. San Antonio, Te.\ 6

54. Covington, Ky 4

55. Portland, Me 3

56. Tacoma, Wash. 3

57. Holyoke, Mass 2

58. Fort Wayne, Ind I

59. Binghamton, N. Y 2

60. Norfolk, Va 11

61. Wheeling, W\ Va 2

62. Augusta, Ga. 32

63. Youngstown, 0 4

64. Duluth, Minn 9

65. Yonkers, N. Y 2

66. Lancaster, Pa 2

6-]. Springfield, 0 5

68. Quincy, 111 7

69. Mobile, Ala. . 14

70. Topeka, Kan. 12

71. Elmira, N. Y 3

72. Salem, Mass 2

73. Long Island City, N. Y. . . i

74. Altoona, Pa 3

75. Dubuque, la i

76. Terre Haute, Ind 4

77. Chattanooga, Tenn 14

78. Galveston, Tex 5

79. Waterbury, Conn i

80. Chelsea, Mass 3

7

3

I

8

2

5

4

I

2

9

3

I

2

6

2

5

3

3

5

3

7

4

3

5

2

8

4

4

3

2

I

4

4

8

5

I

2

4

3

3

9

I

10

3

8

2

I

5

4

5

3

2

6

I

5

3

2

3

3

6

2

3

3

4

7

2

2

3

7

3

5

9

5

I

3

3

3

4

2

4

3

5

I

3

5

12

2

5

2

I

I

9

I

4

2

3

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 419

ZATIONS. — Continued,

Methodist OtherMeth-
Episcopal. (,,°bod[es).

4

5 I

2

2 9

9 4

6 2

4 4

4 I
4

7 3

8 5

3 10
7 2

4 2
7 5

4 6

5 4

6 I

9 2
2

5 I

6 3
I 13

7 I

1 13
3 4

7 2

3 2

4 I

5 3
4 I
3 22

10 7

3 2

2 I

4

6 2

3 I

4 I

8 8

3 5

4 I
2 I

Presbyterian

Protestant

Miscellane-

T'^t.^'l

(7 bodies).

Episcopal.

ous.

lotal

2

2

7

30

7

6

7

45

I

4

4

20

3

4

5

73

4

2

II

45

5

I

12

41

I

3

17

41

5

3

II

36

I

3

6

29

6

2

20

52

4

I

6

42

9

3

9

55

2

3

8

42

8

4

3

34

7

2

8

42

5

4

5

40

2

I

2

28

I

3

J 5

42

3

4

9

40

I

I

I

17

3

I

II

34

4

3

4

27

4

5

7

42

4

2

8

30

3

4

4

65

6

I

5

31

3

I

5

39

3

3

4

21

2

2

21

42

3

2

13

41

I

2

12

-hi

3

4

I

54

10

4

20

72

3

3

4

24

2

I

10

I

24
13

3

I

8

31

4

I

3

30

2

2

8

29

6

3

9

51

2

3

5

?>?>

2

4

18

I

3

IS

420

RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE VIII.— Organi

J _ Baptist Catholic Congre- Lutheran

(5 bodies). (4 bodies), gational. (15 bodies).

81. Bay City, Mich 3 4 i 3

82. Pawtucket, R. 1 4 4 2

83. Akron, O i 3 2 4

84. Houston, Tex 14 4

85. Haverhill, Mass 6 2 5

86. Brockton, Mass 5 i 4

87. WiUiamsport, Pa 5 2 .. 3

88. Davenport, la 3 4 2 4

89. Sacramento, Cal 3 i i 2

90. Canton, O i 2 . . 2

91. Birmingham, Ala 16 2 i i

92. Little Rock, Ark 10 2 2 2

93. Auburn, N. Y 3 3

94. Taunton, Mass. 2 4 4

95. Allentown, Pa i 2 7

96. La Crosse, Wis 3 9 i 7

Total 642 497 268 246

Albany, N. Y 7

Columbus, 0 9

Syracuse, N. Y 8

Worcester, Mass 13

Toledo, 0 12

Richmond, Va 29

New Haven, Conn 7

Paterson, N. J 6

Lowell, Mass 8

Nashville, Tcnn 19

Scranton, Pa 7

Fall River, Mass 7

Cambridge, Mass 11

Atlanta, Ga 39

Memphis, Tenn 11

Wilmington, Del 12

Dayton, 0 8

Troy, N. Y 5

Grand Rapids, Mich. 7

Church

13

2

12

9

9

4

8

15

13

4

II

5

8

20

7

1

7

9

4

2

10

4

II

5

4

8

2

5

5

2

7

8

I

4

9

I

7

4

2

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES.

421

ZATIONS. — Contimted.

Methodist
Episcopal.

5
2

3
10
2
4
9
3
3

Other Meth-
odist
(12 bodies).

3

I
2
2
II
8
2
I
I

Presbyterian
(7 bodies).

565

386

Protestant
Episcopal.

3
3

I

3
2
I

4
3

I
I
2

3
2
2
2
I

318

Miscellane-

7
3

II
6

15
5

II
6

15
9
4
4
6

5
13

4

Total.

28
18

27
52
32
20
40
28

30
20

55
40
24
23
29
32

974

4,284

Edifices.

5

I

I "^

7

II

65

16

2

10

5

II

79

II

6

6

8

10

67

7

2

5

7

58

II

2

6

8

7

74

2

6

7

22

9

83

8

3

I

II

4

65

12

3

II

4

15

60

5

2

I

3

4

40

7

39

16

9

8

105

II

2

10

2

9

57

6

2

4

4

7

46

4

2

5

7

41

6

15

9

2

3

81

3

II

7

6

5

51

19

6

II

8

7

71

7

2

6

2

26

64

I

15

9

7

I^

8

4

4

4

21

61

422

RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE VIII.— Church

Reading, Pa

Camden, N. J

Trenton, N. J

Lynn, Mass

Lincoln, Neb

Charleston, S. C

Hartford, Conn

Saint Joseph, Mo. . . .

Evansville, Ind

Los Angeles, Cal

Des Moines, la

Bridgeport, Conn. . . .

Oakland, Cal

Portland, Ore

Saginaw, Mich

Salt Lake City, Utah

Lawrence, Mass

Springfield, Mass. . . .

Manchester, N. H

Utica, N. Y

Hoboken, N. J

Savannah, Ga

Seattle, Wash

Peoria, 111

New Bedford, Mass. .

Erie, Pa

Somerville, Mass. . . .

Harrisburg, Pa

Kansas City, Kan

Dallas, Tex

Sioux City, la

Elizabeth, N. J

Wilkesbarre, Pa

San Antonio, Tex. . . .

Covington, Ky

Portland, Me

Tacoma, Wash

Holyoke, Mass

Fort Wayne, Ind. . . .
Binghamton, N. Y. . .

Norfolk, Va

WhccUng, W. Va. . . .

Baptist

Catholic

Congre-

Lutheran

(5 bodies).

(4 bodies).

gational.

(15 bodies).

2

4

8

12

3

2

6

4

3

4

3

4

4

5

4

4

i6

9

2

9

5

4

II

2

4

9

2

2

7

6

3

7

5

8

3

4

3

4

5

5

4

8

6

3

II

2

4

4

4

4

4

6

5

2

4

3

7

5

5

5

14

4

7

3

I

5

7

2

6

2

5

I

2

37

8

3

I

6

2

6

2

3

5

3

3

4

5

5

4

7

3

6

2

5

4

2

7

7

4

4

13

3

2

3

4

4

7

4

5

I

I

3

4

3

3

8

9

I

4

lO

3

3

9

I

5

1

5

4

4

4

2

I

6

I

5

3

3

2

II

I

I

3

3

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES.

423

Edifices. — Continued.

Methodist
Episcopal.

utner
Methodist
(12 bodies).

iresoyte-

rian
(7 bodies).

Protestant
Episcopal.

Miscel-
laneous.

Total.

3

I

4

5

21

48

II

8

8

7

5

56

9

2

12

7

4

47

9

2

3

7

32

7

I

3

3

6

37

5

15

II

12

II

90

4

I

I

II

4

43

7

9

8

4

10

55

10

3

10

4

8

51

13

4

10

5

7

62

II

5

9

2

17

60

8

2

2

10

3

42

8

2

8

4

8

52

7

2

6

4

II

46

5

6

6

5

4

41

2

2

3

19

32

5

2

2

3

27

6

I

2

4

37

3

I

2

4

25

5

I

9

9

6

50

3

I

5

4

23

2

10

2

4

4

71

9

3

4

2

6

40

6

7

2

8

38

4

3

I

3

12

Zl

4

I

6

5

8

38

4

I

3

5

26

8

3

8

3

16

51

7

4

4

I

5

36

4

9

7

2

5

45

6

3

3

5

36

4

I

II

8

I

36

7

5

7

3

5

40

3

6

4

4

4

39

5

3

2

2

2

28

6

I

3

8

34

9

2

3

4

5

38

3

I

I

I

17

5

I

3

I

10

33

6

3

7

4

2

30

I

12

5

9

4

43

7

I

4

3

5

27

424 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE VIII.— Church

CITIES Baptist

^'^'^^- (5 bodies).

Augusta, Ga 31

Youngstown, 0 4

Duluth, Minn 9

Yonkers, N. Y 3

Lancaster, Pa 2

Springfield, O 6

Quincy, III 8

Mobile, Ala 12

Topeka, Kan 8

Elmira, N. Y 3

Salem, Mass 2

Long Island City, N. Y. . i

Altoona, Pa 3

Dubuque, la i

Terre Haute, Ind 5

Chattanooga, Tenn 13

Galveston, Tex 6

Waterbury, Conn 2

Chelsea, Mass 4

Bay City, Mich. 4

Pawtucket, R. 1 6

Akron, O i

Houston, Tex 11

Haverhill, Mass 7

Brockton, Mass 4

Williamsport, Pa 5

Davenport, la 3

Sacramento, Cal 3

Canton, O i

Birmingham, Ala 15

Little Rock, Ark 10

Auburn, N. Y 4

Taunton, Mass 2

Allentown, Pa i

La Crosse, Wis 6

Total 676

Catholic Congre- Lutheran
(4 bodies). gational. (15 bodies).

3
4
2

3
3
9

5
2

4
3

5

3

12

5

I

9
4

I

4
4
3
4
2

2
4

2
2
2
3
4
2
10

481

3

I
I

2
4

2

2

5
4

2
I

I

2

6

3
291

7
223

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES.

425

Edifices. — Contintied.

thodist
iscopal.

Other
Methodist
(12 bodies).

Presbyte-
rian
(7 bodies).

Protestant
Episcopal.

Miscel-
laneous.

Total.

I

15

8

4

4

71

3

3

5

3

3

29

7

2

3

I

2

33

3

I

5

4

4

23

4

I

3

3

19

42

6

3

6

4

5

40

4

I

I

4

7

35

3

22

4

5

I

54

10

6

8

4

6

50

3

2

4

3

2

23

2

2

10

25

4

I

II

5

2

3

I

6

28

3

I

4

I

3

30

5

I

2

2

8

31

8

8

6

3

5

46

4

5

2

6

5

^\

3

4

2

18

2

I

2

15

5

I

4

4

27

2

4

3

21

3

I

I

9

23

II

12

3

3

5

49

2

2

6

24

4

I

3

17

10

4

4

5

II

44

3

4

4

3

28

2

2

2

I

9

22

2

2

2

I

9

22

7

7

6

3

3

45

5

7

4

4

3

39

3

2

6

3

4

25

4

I

3

2

22

2

I

2

10

26

6

3

I

4

40

559

359

442

401

647

4,079

426 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE VIII.— Churches in
Value of

^™,_- Baptist Catholic

^'^'^^- (5 bodies). (4 bodies).

Albany, N. Y $480,500 $913,000

Columbus, O 72,000 522,270

Syracuse, N. Y 138,700 618,000

Worcester, Mass 247,350 402,000

Toledo, 0 84,600 227,000

Richmond, Va 536,650 157,000

New Haven, Conn 239,000 323,500

Paterson, N. J 180,400 505,000

Lowell, Mass 186,500 292,700

Nashville, Tenn I5i>675 87,000

Scranton, Pa 133,500 233,000

Fall River, Mass 192,850 469,000

Cambridge, Mass 401,500 342,000

Atlanta, Ga 325,450 64,500

Memphis, Tenn 182,800 170,000

Wilmington, Del 150,000 142,000

Dayton, 0 148,000 324,000

Troy, N. Y 160,000 504,200

Grand Rapids, Mich 132,600 225,000

Reading, Pa 28,500 92,000

Camden, N. J 170, 100 140,000

Trenton, N. J 77,000 456,000

Lynn, Mass 197,000 130,200

Lincoln, Neb 73, 600 55, 000

Charleston, S. C 130,750 250,000

Hartford, Conn 280,000 382,600

Saint Joseph, Mo 60,700 198,000

Evansville, Ind 30,800 284,500

Los Angeles, Cal 101,500 87,000

Des Moines, la 40,000 140,000

Bridgeport, Conn 88,000 250,000

Oakland, Cal 64,500 240,000

Portland, Ore ... 162,000 141,000

Saginaw, Mich 44,000 55, 000

Salt Lake City, Utah.... 45, 000 33,000

Lawrence, Mass 82,000 279,000

Springfield, Mass 185,000 93,500

Manchester, N. H 72,000 77, 800

Utica, N. Y 127,500 279,800

Hoboken, N. J 48,000 370,000

Savannah, Ga 118,650 201,000

Seattle, Wash 48, 500 15,000

Peoria, 111 48,000 247,000

New Bedford, Mass 44,600 222,000

Congre- Lutheran

gational. (15 bodies).

$39,000 $198,800

153,900 139.500

105,000 122,000

740,354 12,000

51,000 133,200

28,200

676,000 56,500

35,000 7,000

280,000 6,000

3,000 2,500

47,028 27,500

155.400

300,000

25,000

15,500 25,000
10,000

6,500 166,500
16,000

161,000 54,000

403,000

84, 500

55,000

122,000

11,172 27,200

31,000 232,000

533,000 9,000

13,500 58,575

47,600

81,600 38,800

85,000 74,000

180,000

168,800 24,000

75,200 48,500

57,400

50,000

83,500

404,300

117,000 10,000

41,600 90,600

10,000 77,500

5,300 75,000

56,200 16,400

108,500 34,300

85,000

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES,

427

Cities — Third Class. — Continued,

Church Property.

Methodist
Episcopal.

$241,000
399.700
196,500
193,900
124,200
2,000
244,600
156,000
128,500

55»2oo

130,200

99, 100

117,000

57,000

7,000

526,250

187,800

275.500

130,000

68,000

256,000

244,000

217,500

89,200

84,350

110,000

64,000

90,6®o

238,900

128,800

146,000

149,216

260, 200

114,500

98,000

58,900

219,000

41,000

99,000

98,000

1,750

146,000

83,000

63,000

Other

Methodist
(12 bodies).

$110,000

36,000

13,000

20,800

151,500

25,000

29,000

15,400

388,271

8,900

17,700

15,000

292,600

181,300

43,800

10,000

25,000

8,800

6,000

43,290

14,000

7,500

9,000

126,925

40,000

90,800

20,500

56,200

17,800

13,000

34,000

20,000

16,500

2,500

10,000

52,800
65,000
14,600
16,600

Presbyterian
(7 bodies).

$500,500
236,000
457,000

240,000
146,800

28,000
421,500

25,000
356,650
330,200

28,000

138,500
248,500
435,300
256,000
441,500
64, 500
99,500
148,000
429,000

69,800
245,000

75,000

91,500
241,000
170,000
102,125
150,000
140,500
286,000

70,300
117,000

10,200

3,500

235,000

35,000

50,000

41,700

222,500

6,000

Protestant
Episcopal.

$650,000

100,725

242,500

148,000

169,200

308,000

432,000

105,000

77,000

137,000

93,000

98,657

184,500

115,000

91,100

191,250

80,000

377,500

85,300

96,000

107,100

99,500

236,000

62,500

280,000

394,000

64,500

69,000

65,507

52,150

350,000

55,875

231,000

104,500

46,500

33,500

70,000

25,000

269,500

361,000

121,800

63,500

28,000

66,900

Miscel-
laneous.

$493,750
179,500
228,000
229,400

66,800
146,000

65,000
266, 100
150,900
111,500

57,400

80, 700
175,500

55,000
120,000
101,500
339,825
195,500
249,500
437,200

34,500

60,000
242,500

93,460
122,567
166,000
161,600
117,600
112,000
233,900

83,000
175,600
255,650

26,600

212,594
47,500

245,000
84,000

129,500
94,000
79,000
32,500
90, 700

164,650

Total.

$3,516,550
1,814,595
2,143,700
1,986,004
1,116,800
1,476,150
2,089,600
1,705,000
1,162,000
1,292,796
1,060,728
1,141,407
1,535,500
1,073,050
1,041,200
1,600,100
1,518,625
1,995,200
1,110,700
1,230,200

983,490
1,434,500
1,152,700

490,932
1,502,592
1,989,600

803,175
901,600

951,507

873,775

1,260,000

1,052,491

1,479,550

488,800

602,094

594,600

1,219,300

430,300

1,282,500

1,093,500

705,300

484,800

876,600

668,750

42 8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE VIIL— Value of

Erie, Pa

Somerville, Mass

Harrisburg, Pa

Kansas City, Kan

Dallas, Tex

Sioux City, la

Elizabeth, N. J

Wilkesbarre, Pa

San Antonio, Tex

Covington, Ky

Portland, Me

Tacoma, Wash

Holyoke, Mass

Fort Wayne, Ind

Binghamton, N. Y

Norfolk, Va

Wheeling, W\ Va

Augusta, Ga

Youngstown, O

Duluth, Minn

Yonkers, N. Y

Lancaster, Pa

Springfield, O

Quincy, 111

Mobile, Ala

Topeka, Kan

Elmira, N. Y

Salem, Mass

Long Island City, N. Y.

Altoona, Pa

Dubuque, la

Terre Haute, Ind

Chattanooga, Tenn

Galveston, Tex

Waterbury, Conn

Chelsea, Mass

Bay City, Mich

Pawtucket, R. I

Akron, O

Houston, Tex

Haverhill, Mass

Brockton, Mass

Williamsport, Pa

Davenport, la

Sacramento, Cal

Canton, O

Baptist

Catholic

Congre-

Lutheran

(5 bodies).

(4 bodies).

gational.

(15 bodies).

$38,000

$132,000

$99,200

113,855

75,500

$217,000

56,500

110,000

199,600

50,125

18,500

9,450

122,675

75,000

22,000

85,500

97,000

88,000

83,700

70,950

138,500

16,000

7,000

25,500

225,300

30,200

37,000

66,300

108,300

15,000

60,600

165,000

95,000

150,000

221,000

2,000

60,000

.20,000

65,700

32,000

104,000

185,000

117,976

8,000

50,000

229,800

3,000

215,000

103,000

618,000

105,000

68,343

100,000

10,000

112,000

61,000

117,075

116,000

22,000

52,000

41,000

16,500

16,300

74,900

35,500

60,000

42,000

163,150

71,000

12,000

6,000

175,000

188,100

64,100

77,000

40,000

164,000

105,000

220,525

90,000

79,069

297,000

3,500

5,000

72,000

21,000

24,500

44,000

87,500

151,000

141,500

41,000

100,900

82,000

30,000

217,100

42,000

67,000

131,300

25,000

371,500

60,000

31,000

11,300

94,500

40,000

5,025

93,200

100,000

50,000

5,110

53,350

151,000

15,000

61,500

180,000

130,000

115,000

20,000

124,000

68,300

139,000

12,000

23,500

89, 500

252,500

75,000

27,000

47,000

40,000

90,000

83,800

53,000

161,000

79,000

76,000

45,500

40,000

130,000

46, 500

128,000

52,000

45,500

100,000

36,800

18,800

31,000

150,000

20,000

14,100

60,000

115,000

89,000

GENERAL SrATISTICAL SUMMARIES.

429

Church Property. — Continued.

Methodist
Episcopal.

Other
Methodist
(12 bodies).

Presbyterian
(7 bodies).

Protestant
Episcopal.

Miscel-
laneous.

Total.

$55,200

$3,000

$124,500

$80,200

$71,075

$603,175

113,000

15,000

38,000

140,890

713,245

233,500

15,500

264,000

55,000

161,400

1,095,500

80,000

32,750

65,410

25,000

20,650

301,885

58,000

95,200

115,100

35,750

95,700

619,425

70, 500

2,000

48,000

22,900

51,000

548,600

107,000

2,000

305,500

258,500

6,000

911,450

161,000

30,500

320,000

90,000

42,000

961,500

44,000

49,750

79,500

51,600

. 46,400

460,850

163,000

37,000

80,000

45,000

24,000

574,600

122,500

5,000

159,000

165,200

919,700

109,900

5,000

92,000

79,500

51,025

515,125

62,000

30,000

20,000

20,000

546,976

57,800

2,000

164,000

40,000

87,300

848,900

185,000

15,500

150,000

106,000

9,000

1,291,500

4,000

168,900

69,500

181,000

31,700

623,443

149,000

5,000

137,000

53,800

94,400

622,200

3,000

98,600

155,600

68,500-

131,000

711,775

98,200

16,300

175,000

15,000

57,500

487,800

35.800

1,000

17,100

10,000

19,500

295,800

131,600

9,000

140,000

416,000

61,000

1,003,750

87,000

10,000

73,000

73,000

137,700

749,800

117,200

43,000

103,000

55,000

50,000

713,300

89,600

10,000

75,000

33,500

146,600

770,225

10,000

182,900

105,000

110,150

13,500

806,119

106,600

28,500

109,500

80,875

32,750

519,725

42,700

13,000

105,000

95,000

19,000

654,700

58,000

60,000

231,000

572,900

29,500

10,000

286,600

112,500

6,500

103,200

50,000

97,300

609,800

38,200

6,000

57,000

92,000

34,500

715,200

63,300

6,200

44,000

25,000

107,600

396,925

113,300

106,700

126,820

79,200

39,500

713,830

35,500

89,600

87,000

125,000

50,500

606,950

83,500

3,000

220,000

30,000

708,000

60,000

1,500

i6,4Co

55,000

391,900

98,500

1,500

35,000

78,300

36,500

492,600

27,000

50,500

52,000

546,500

158,000

2,000

9,000

45,000

149,000

567,000

50,300

80,600

30,000

42,900

39,050

379,650

65,000

15,000

74,200

470,200

65,600

2,500

104,000

387,600

142,000

19,000

124,500

160,000

72,950

744,950

35,500

3,500

17,500

208,300

20,000

485,900

31,000

16,000

12,500

25,000

37,500

337,100

175,000

3,500

102,500

11,000

38,000

594,000

430 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE VIII.— Value of

Baptist Catholic Congre- Lutheran

^ ^" (5 bodies). (4 bodies). gational. (15 bodies).

Birmingham, Ala $93,800 $105,000 $15,800 $3,000

Little Rock, Ark 99, 700 65,000 3,000 27,500

Auburn, N. Y 140,500 160,000

Taunton, Mass 52,500 154,000 75, 700

Allentown, Pa 13,000 50,000 140,500

La Crosse, Wis 46,100 163,800 30,000 41,300

Total $10,088,967 $18,108,795 $7,327,980 $4,408,110

CITIES. Population.

Albany, N. Y 94,923

Columbus, O 88,150

Syracuse, N. Y 88,143

Worcester, Mass. ... 84,655

Toledo, O 81,434

Richmond, Va 81,388

New Haven, Conn.. 81,298

Paterson, N. J 78,347

Lowell, Mass 775696

Nashville, Tenn 76,168

Scranton, Pa 75>2i5

Fall River, Mass. . . . 74,398

Cambridge, Mass... 70,028

Atlanta, Ga 65,533

Memphis, Tenn 64,495

Wilmington, Del. .. . 61,431

Dayton, O 61,220

Troy, N. Y 60,956

Grand Rapids, Mich. 60,278

Reading, Pa 58,661

Camden, N. J 58,313

Trenton, N. J 57,458

Lynn, Mass 55,727

Lincoln, Neb 55,^54

Charleston, S. C. . . . 54,955

Hartford, Conn 53,230

Saint Joseph, Mo ... . 52,324

COMMUNI

Baptist

Catholic

Congre-

(5 bodies.)

(4 bodies).

gational.

2,591

27,150

474

1,589

12,057

1,850

1,672

14,925

937

2,183

20,125

4,152

1,358

17,935

869

24,003

3,570

2,138

16,350

5,916

1,707

16,764

243

2,494

28,456

2,724

6,162

6,000

350

1,577

19,049

1,242

1,306

32,560

864

2,367

20,056

2,510

10,066

2,050

726

2,018

6,400

289

1,521

8,601

1,594

10,601

46

2,012

29,000

1,352

7,422

1,107

635

7,500

2,340

5,172

1,160

13,050

1,570

9,365

1,048

781

2,570

674

1,758

3,756

356

1,672

12,260

4,007

1,076

5,896

156

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES.

431

Church Property. — Continued.

Methodist M?thodist Presbyterian

Episcopal. ^^^ \,o^,^s). <7 bodies).

$29,150 $179,400 $140,800

54,800 81,100 45,000

66,500 6,200 246,700

47,800 20,000

18,500 12,000

42,500 32,200

$10,638,416 $3,458,786 $11,761,005

Protestant

Miscel-

Total.

Episcopal.

laneous.

$54,375

$43,200

$664,525

79,500

42,000

497,600

128,000

42,000

789,900

85,000

90,000

525,000

18,000

252,500

504,500

13,800

36,000

405,700

;i 1,032, 1 14 $10,374,086 $87,198,259

CANTS.

Lutheran
(15 bodies).

Methodist
Episcopal.

Other

Methodist
(12 bodies).

Presbyte-
rian
(7 bodies).

Protestant
Episcopal.

Miscel-
laneous.

Total.

2,448

1,685

109

3,484

2,781

3,875

44,597

2,115

5,238

586

2,043

834

2,680

28,992

2,580

3,043

674

2,064

1,743

3,977

31,615

230

2,706

177

100

969

1,987

32,629

5,042

1,948

264

1,652

1,066

2,244

32,378

457

201

2,171

2,038

3,045

2,629

38,114

785

2,960

1>^1

115

2,954

1,099

32,684

334

2,692

337

2,188

1,018

3^29

28,612

211

1,688

202

335

1,164

940

38,214

217

1,143

9,061

3,619

953

2,690

30,19s

540

2,402

116

2,903

585

1,708

30,122

....

1,708

185

410

711

1,394

39,138

1,310

283

1,062

1,506

29,094

1,493

9,323

1,914

863

802

27,237

152

575

3,543

1,743

1,245

1,368

-i^l^^^-h

296

5,480

1,072

2,185

1,146

992

21,293

2,020

3,169

298

1,661

487

7,214

27,090

562

2,579

125

2,933

2,023

1,711

40,945

989

1,787

536

782

1,302

6,090

21,367

5,380

1,195

120

755

455

6,362

22,402

551

4,368

1,328

1,081

1,479

390

16,709

1,575

3,230

404

2,239

1,301

514

23,473

2,502

198

819

1,881

17,383

531

1,625

216

696

301

1,259

8,653

1,540

3,301

8,197

1,673

2,156

1,380

24,117

270

1,012

215

280

2,197

1,214

23,127

318

948

1,743

981

653

2,817

14,588

432

RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE VTIL— Com

CITIES. Population.

Evansville, Ind 50,756

Los Angeles, CaL . . . 50o95

Des Moines, la 50)093

Bridgeport, Conn... 48,866

Oakland, Cal 48,682

Portland, Ore 46,385

Saginaw, Mich 46,322

Salt Lake City, Utah. 44,843

Lawrence, Mass 44,654

Springfield, Mass... 44,179

Manchester, N. H. . . 44,126

Utica, N. Y 44,007

Hoboken, N. J 43,648

Savannah, Ga 43,189

Seattle, Wash 42,837

Peoria, 111 41,024

New Bedford, Mass . . 40,733

Erie, Pa 40,634

Somerville, Mass. . . . 40,152

Harrisburg, Pa 39,385

Kansas City, Kan. . . 38.316

Dallas, Tex 38,067

Sioux City, la 37, 806

Elizabeth, N. J 37,764

Wilkesbarre, Pa.... 37,718

San Antonio, Tex. . . 37,673

Covington, Ky 37,371

Portland, Me 36,425

Tacoma, Wash 36,006

Holyoke, Mass 35,637

Fort Wayne, Ind 35,393

Binghamton, N. Y.. 35,005

Norfolk, Va 34,871

Whcchng, W. Va. . . 34,522

Augusta, Ga 33,300

Youngstown, O 33,220

Duluth, Minn 33,^^5

Yonkers, N. Y 32,033

Lancaster, Pa 32,01 1

Springfield, O 31,895

Quincy, 111 3^,494

Mobile, Ala 31,076

Baptist

Catholic

Congre-

(5 bodies.)

(4 bodies).

gational.

865

5,650

1,282

6,154

1*082

907

4,377

663

879

11,565

1,854

1,170

8,000

1,571

722

9,140

636

914

8,453

171

1,350

273

1,494

21,500

1,070

1,606

9.525

3,434

1,162

13,600

1,120

808

8,600

480

208

10,535

27

8,226

3,585

280

689

1,700

630

735

5,100

767

708

13,000

800

557

12,030

....

1,590

7,600

1,294

411

1,750

981

2,525

288

2,375

3.275

328

610

3,800

510

950

8,900

152

398

8,620

346

1,075

6,283

943

10,102

1,038

6,700

2,230

412

5,000

452

803

15,700

930

830

6,940

100

1,023

5,515

775

4,091

1,400

224

6,276

6,228

2,725

763

5,280

510

835

2,675

306

731

9,350

....

98

3,^97

....

993

4,500

400

1,555

8,386

365

2,540

5,400

131

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES.

433

MUNICANTS. — Continued.

Lutheran
(is bodies).

Methodist
Episcopal.

Other

Methodist
(12 bodies).

Presbyte-
rian
(7 bodies).

Protestant
Episcopal.

Miscel-
laneous.

Total.

943

1,434

710

1,560

445

2,225

13.832

375

3,002

794

1,956

979

2,605

18,229

1,228

2,454

545

1,204

344

4,420

16,142

1,791

143

435

1.734

1,582

19.983

287

1,469

365

1,665

830

3,133

18,490

347

784

291

1,172

676

3.047

16,815

2,716

1.330

367

829

1,079

324

16,012

24

347

7

223

465

14,642

17,502

990

392

553

584

26,583

30

1,640

55

....

684

1.233

18,207

270

779

187

380

1. 103

18,601

2,144

1,063

95

2,424

2,002

1,015

18,631

895

730

190

1.417

775

14,777

442

265

3.705

368

1.397

637

18,905

121

1.323

378

639

458

901

6,839

1,085

1.352

208

1,328

210

1,089

11,874

1,152

467

113

498

2,156

18,894

1,483

898

27

1,382

612

1. 331

18,320

1.369

250

432

497

13.032

2,349

2,628

658

1. 714

248

2,471

12,229

1,215

339

613

100

606

6,667

90

445

2,137

973

548

1,540

11,711

859

1,010

43

530

294

551

8,207

480

858

65

2,305

2,536

323

16,569

885

1.835

558

1,506

431

1. 159

15,738

500

590

1,063

577

525

489

11,102

1,424

751

805

550

1,000

15,575

300

1.453

15

130

1.075

922

13,893

505

1,016

64

454

470

679

9,052

370

370

. . .

250

305

100

18,828

5.694

1,248

20

938

300

2,274

18,344

2.455

441

1,745

818

327

13.099

40

5,196

809

1,692

383

13,611

1,400

2,094

33

1,245

361

2,660

14,293

310

100

4.975

676

729

1,193

16,936

815

1,277

262

1,427

216

977

11,527

772

921

115

605

275

702

7,206

177

813

129

1,301

992

590

14,083

3.460

1,011

105

655

764

2,829

12,119

1,449

2,332

459

1,121

307

2,710

14,271

1,245

330

305

369

3.440

15,995

222

319

10,379

787

1,576

375

21,729

434

RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

TABLE VIIL— Com

CITIES. Population.

Topeka, Kan 3i)007

Elmira, N. Y 3O5893

Salem, Mass 30,801

LongIslandCity,N.Y. 30,506

Altoona, Pa 3O3337

Dubuque, la 3o>3ii

Terra Haute, Ind. .. . 30,217

Chattanooga, Tenn . . 29, 100

Galveston, Tex 29,084

Waterbury, Conn... 28,646

Chelsea, Mass 27,909

Bay City, Mich 27,839

Pawtucket, R. 1 27,633

Akron, 0 27,601

Houston, Tex 27,557

Haverhill, Mass 27,412

Brockton, Mass 27,294

Williamsport, Pa . . . . 27,132

Davenport, la 26,872

Sacramento, Cal.... 26,386

Canton, O 26,189

Birmingham, Ala... 26,178

Little Rock, Ark 25,874

Auburn, N. Y 25,858

Taunton, Mass 25,448

Allentown, Pa 25,228

La Cross, Wis 25,090

Total 4,291,048

Cities of the First Class (4) . . .

Cities of the Second Class (24)

Cities of the Third Class (96) ,

Total (124)

Baptist

Catholic

Congre-

(5 bodies.)

(4 bodies).

gational.

1,426

2,145

809

1,015

6,900

687

517

12,350

808

256

8,102

490

2,770

280

10,442

612

956

3,632

300

1,892

1,700

153

734

8,200

549

11,800

1,220

793

6,000

1,237

448

8745

151

1,091

10,850

723

275

3,320

990

1,265

3,350

1,300

7,500

1,074

703

6,000

1,383

960

2,900

545

3,910

393

370

6,000

287

602

4,330

2,429

2,500

39

1,680

1,000

224

877

4,850

541

7,150

824

194

1,600

462

5,131

293

157,952

807,580

66,551
Recapit

Organi-
zations.

2,187
3,770
4,284

[0,241

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES.

435

MUNICANTS. — Contimied.

Lutheran
(15 bodies).

Methodist
Episcopal.

Other
Methodist
(12 bodies).

Presbyte-
rian
(7 bodies).

Protestant
Episcopal.

Miscel-
laneous.

Total.

526

2,144

1,004

1,566

612

1,322

11,554

1,538

404

794

612

985

12,935

....

761

30

489

1,393

16,348

50

421

. . .

130

300

9,259

2,327

2,160

108

1,456

325

1,591

11,227

716

496

15

1,054

205

183

14,003

264

1,278

132

495

375

1,457

8,889

75

1,529

1,649

1,114

900

818

9,830

1^1

841

1,220

■ 485

670

811

13,748

850

III

1,135

376

16,041

....

970

64

225

375

9,664

1,039

1,142

18

321

474

944

13,282

436

687

197

13,984

I;342

1,142

.5°

130

330

2,825

10,404

....

935

1,624

410

591

537

8,712

....

802

406

1,457

12,539

911

120

481

9,598

I,CX)I

2,514

zn

1,062

637

2,033

11,484

516

608

35

363

521

600

7,491

148

458

332

256

330

878

9,059

980

1,205

27

525

100

1,862

9,631

so

1,017

3,118

1,088

698

1,275

12,214

403

579

2,402

562

760

688

8,298

....

1,127

260

2,043

805

658

10,620

926

10

106

488

506

10,551

2,662

387

26

180

172

4,437

9,658

1,946

630
140,666

91,190

349

248
79,033

421

9,480

77,002

92,021

[65,061

1,677,056

LATION.

Church

VaUie of Church

Communi-

Edifices.

Property.

cants.

Population.

2,081

$116,839,069

I

,589,898

4,

468,458

3,562

I

09,499,919

2

035,064

5,

229,432

4,079

87,198,259

5

677,056
,302,018

4,
13,

291,048

9,722

$3

13,537,247

988,938

436 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Denominations in Cities of 25,000 and Upward.

PKWOMZNATIONS. ^g^] ^hu^.

Adventists :

1. Evangelical 2

2. Advent Christians 39 23

3. Seventh-Day 62 19

4. Life and Advent Union. . 8 i

5. Churches of God in Christ

Jesus 9 3

Baptists :

1. Regular (North) 716 792

2. Regular (South) 153 161

3. Regular (Colored) 309 288

4. Seventh-Day 2

5. Freewill 49 4^

6. Primitive 17 i^

Value of

Church

Property.

.127,175

163.500

9,600

5,000

Com-
muni-
cants.

400
3,414

3,495
451

689

23,566,584

200,525

4,200,100

53,761

1,590,162

88,195

9,000

61

642,900

7,189

61,700

713

Brethren (River):
United Zion's Children

10

10

2,400

215

Brethren (Plymouth):

1. Brethren 1

2. Brethren II

Catholics :

1. Roman Catholic 1,5

2. Greek Catholic (Uniates)

3. Russian Orthodox

4. Greek Orthodox

5. Armenian

6. Reformed Catholic

Catholic Apostolic

Chinese Temples

Christadelphians

Christians :

1. Christians (Christian Con-

nection)

2. Christian Church (South)

[,434
3

I

22

650

1,108
1,093

65,034,350 3,007,176

11,300 3,470

40,000 500

5,000 100

285

950

57,800 1,268

41,000

549

20

I

197,700
2,500

2,728
13

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 437

Denominations in Cities of 25,000 and \}v\^k^V).— Continued.

. ^, , Value of Com-

Organi- Church PVinrrh muni-

DENOMINATIONS. ,^^o„3. Edifices. p^Jp^J^fy. e3s.

Christian Scientists 69 6 $34,850 4^921

Christian Union i i S^ooo 120

Church of God (Winebren-

nerian) ii 7 73,5oo Ij405

Ch. Triumphant (Schwein-

furth) 4 ^12

Ch. of the New Jerusalem . . 74 44 1,105,200 4,993

Congregationalists 533 5^3 18,041,300 131,111

Disciples of Christ 164 166 2,887,810 42,734

DUNKARDS:

1. Dunkards or German

Baptists (Conservative) 7 5 36,200 432

2. Dunkards or German

Baptists (Progressive) . . 2 i ^Zl

Evangelical Association 136 135 1,362,300 18,282*

Friends: ^ ^ .

1. Friends (Orthodox) 38 36 1,635,300 5,892

2. Friends (Hicksite) 19 I9 1,025,000 5,435

3. Friends (Wilburite) .... 2 2 4,000 29

4. Friends (Primitive) 3 i 10,000 85

Friends of the Temple i i 3,5oo 35

German Evangel. Protestant 28 28 1,010,400 28,192

German Evangelical Synod. 120 118 2,548,100 72,283

Jewish Congregations:

1. Jewish Congregations

(Orthodox) 266 98 2,667,550 52,822

2. Jewish Congregations

(Reformed) 132 118 6,356,725 61,650

Latter-Day Saints:

1. Church of Jesus Christ of

Latter-Day Saints 23 17 168,894 14,216

2. Reorganized Church of

Jesus Christ of Latter-
Day Saints 29 14 43,500 2,498

438 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Denominations in Cities of 25,000 and \]y\^ k^vi.— Continued,

Property. cants.

Lutherans :

General Bodies.

1. General Synod 108 103 $3,197,500 28,818

2. United Synod in the

South 9 13 335^200 2,317

3. General Council 199 200 5,454,900 83,659

4. Synodical Conference .. . 181 172 3,819,645 106,320

Independent Synods.

1. Joint Synod of Ohio, etc. 40 39 565,300 14,727

2. Buffalo Synod 3 3 46,310 Ij390

3. Hauge's Synod 6 6 69,000 914

4. Norwegian Church in

America 27 19 204,800 5,029

5. Michigan Synod i i 11,000 800

6. Danish Ch. in America. . 21 9 38,100 2,178

7. German Augsburg Synod 2 3 30,000 1,098

8. Danish Ch. Association. . 8 2 5)400 283

9. Icelandic Synod i ... 20

10. United Norwegian Ch.

of America 27 21 237,100 5,176

11. Emmanuel Synod 4 3 45,000 1,250

Independent Congregations 26 22 577>5oo 12,547

Mennonites :

1. Mennonite 2 2 5,000 64

2. Apostolic I ... 50

3. General Conference .... i i 30,000 233

4. Brethren in Christ 3 2 6,000 III

Mete^odists:

1. Methodist Episcopal 1,389 1,352 33,687,813 340,946

2. Union American Meth-

odist Episcopal 9 6 93,800 762

3. African Mcth. Episcopal. 171 172 2,446,100 51,430

4. African Union Methodist

Protestant 19 9 24,690 1,142

5. African Methodist Epis-

copal Zion 109 92 1,113,170 33>35o

GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 439

Denominations in Cities of 25,000 and Upward. — Contimied.

DENOMINATIONS.

Organi-
zations.

Value of

Com-

lifices.

Church

muni-

Property.

cants.

55

$1,015,175

6,760

6

33,500

499

74

3,013,521

47,558

I

300

47

28

241,600

5,186

19

115,818

1,469

31

146,970

1,702

13

262,475

2,382

2

1,300

716

Methodists — Continued :

6. Methodist Protestant 60

7. Wesleyan Methodist. ... 6

8. Meth. Episcopal (South) 165

9. Zion Union Apostolic... 2

10. Colored Meth. Episcopal 38

11. Primitive Methodist 20

12. Free Methodist 47

13. Independent Methodist. . 14

14. Evar^elist Missionary. . . 6

Moravians 7 11 274,100 1,656

Presbyterians :

1. Presbyterian in the U. S.

of America (North). .. . 745 889 39,696,049 235,317

2. Cumberland Presbyterian 25 25 540,800 4,122

3. Cumberland Presbyterian

(Colored) 8 3 13,500 405

4. Welsh Calvinistic 18 20 308,000 3,59i

5. United Presbyterian .... 96 92 2,498,050 19 392

6. Presbyterian in the U. S.

(South) 94 no 2,891,250 23,026

• 7. Associate Church of

North America i i 2,400 20

8. Associate Reformed Syn-

od of the South I I 8,000 57

9. Reformed Presbyterian

in the U. S. (Synod). . . 23 20 768,000 3,568

10. Reformed Presbyterian

in North America (Gen-
eral Synod) 10 10 415,500 2,665

11. Reformed Presbyterian

(Covenated) 3 ... 17

12. Reformed Presbyterian in

the U. S. and Canada. . I i 75, 000 600

Protestant Episcopal:

1. Protestant Episcopal. .. . 877 1,082 50,589,154 255,536

2. Reformed Episcopal .... 43 46 15565,717 6,560

440

RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.

Denominations in Cities of 25,000 and Upward. — Continued.

Value of Com-

zations. Edifices.

DENOMINATIONS. Plfl^^' B^!'':^ Church mum-

Property. cants.

Reformed :

1. Reformed Ch. in Amer. . 104 124 $6,058,600 28,678

2. Reformed Ch. in the U. S. 122 117 2,589,150 38,209

3. Christian Reformed 17 18 172,600 3,355

Salvation Army 94 5 6,000 3^150

Society for Ethical Culture. . 4 ... 1,064

Spiritualists 148 5 319,000 19,760

Theosophical Society 25 ... 600 524

United Brethren:

1. United Brethren in Christ 38 48 387,600 8,196

2. United Brethren in Christ

(Old Constitution) 2 6 30^500 116

Unitarians 125 137 7,066,400 32,576

Universahsts 103 99 4,031,340 13,884

Independent Congregations 64 49 1,532,400 9,104

Total 10,241 9,722 $313,537,247 5,302,018

INDEX

Adler, Felix, 348.

Adonai Shomo, iii, 117.

Advent Christians, 5.

Adventists. History and Polity, 1-4.

Relation to Freewill Baptists, ;^2-
Relation to the Adonai Shomo, 117.
Divisions, 4.
Summary Statistics, 14.
Adventists, Age-to-Come, 13.
Adventists, Evangelical, 4.
Adventists, Seventh-Day, 8.
Adventists, The Church of God, 1 1.
Adventists, The Churches of God in Christ Jesus, 13.
Advent Union, Life and, 12.
Albright, John, 139.

Albrights, The. The Albright People, 139.
Allen, Richard, 237.
Altruists, III, 116.
Amana Society, iii, 113.
American Christian Convention, 92.
American National Convention, 28.
Amish (Mennonite), 213.
Amish, The Old (Mennonite), 214.
Ammen, Jacob, 213.
Anabaptists, 17.
Ann Lee, iii.

Apostolic, The (Mennonite), 215.
Armenian Church, 81.
Asbury, Francis, 227.

Associate Church of North America (Presbyterian), 305.
Associate Reformed Synod of the South (Presbyterian),
Ballou, Hosea, 369.
Baltimore Association, 45.
Baptist Church of Christ, 43.
Baptists. History and General Characteristics, 16-18.

Relation to Other Bodies, 16.

Divisions, 18.

441

442 INDEX.

Baptists. Summary Statistics, 53.

Baptists, Anti-Mission, 45.

Baptists (Colored), Regular, 27-29.

Baptists, Free Communion, t^Z-

Baptists, Freewill, 33-36.

Baptists, General, 38-40.

Baptists, General Six-Principle, 30.

Baptists, Missionary, 42.

Baptists (North), Regular, 22-24.

Baptists, Old School, 45.

Baptists, Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarian, 48-54.

Baptists, Original Freewill, yj.

Baptists, Primitive, 45-48.

Baptists, Regular, 17, 18.

Baptists, Regular, General Characteristics and Principles, 18-22.

Baptists, Regular Predestinarian, 50.

Baptists, Regular Two-Seed Predestinarian Primitive, 50,

Baptists, Sabbatarian, 31.

Baptists, Separate, 41.

Baptists, Seventh-Day, 31.

Baptists (South), Regular, 25-27.

Baptists, United, 41.

Bible Bigots, 221.

Bishop Andrew, 254.

Book of Covenants, 171.

Book of Mormon, 165.

Book of Worship, 109.

Brethren in Christ, 55.

Brethren, Old Order of Yorker, 57.

Brethren (Plymouth) I., 60.

Brethren (Plymouth) II., 61.

Brethren (Plymouth) III., 62.

Brethren (Plymouth) IV., 64.

Brethren, The River. General History, 55.

Summary Statistics, 58.
Brethren, Yorker, 57.
P>righam Young, 166.
Brothers of Christ, 89.
Brueder Gemeinde (Mennonite), 218.
Bruederhoef (Mennonite), 213.
Burial Hill Declaration, 120.
Catholic Apostolic Church, 84.
Catholic Church, The Greek, 79.
Catholic Church, The Old, 82.
Catholic Church, The Reformed, 82.

INDEX.

443

Catholic Church, The Roman, Statistics in the United States, 76-79.
Catholics, General Definition, 66.
Channing, William Ellery, 366.
Chemung Association, 45.
Chinese Temples, 86.
Christadelphians, 89.
Christian Church, South, 93, 94.
Christian Connection, The, 91.
Christian Missionary Association, 95.
Christian Science Journal, The, 96.
Christian Scientists, 96.

Christians, The. Origin and General Characteristics, 91-93.
Statistics, 93.

Withdrawal of the Christian Church, South, 93.
Christian Union Churches, 99.
Churches of God in Christ Jesus (Adventist), 13.
Church of God (Adventist), 11.
Church of God in Christ (Mennonite), 217.
Church of God, The (Winebrenner), 102.
Church Triumphant (Koreshan Ecclesia), iii, 117.
Church Triumphant, The (Schweinfurth), 105.
Coke, Thomas, 223, 227.
Communistic Societies. Definitions and Divisions, iii.

Summary Statistics, 118.
Conference, The General (Mennonite), 216.
Conference, The Synodical (Lutheran), 190.

Congregational Churches. History, Polity, Relation to Presbyterians, 119-
123.
Summary Statistics, 123, 124.
Conservative Brethren, 133.

Consolidated American Missionary Convention, 28.
Council, The General (Lutheran), 184.
Cyrus Teed, 117.

Danish Association in America, The (Lutheran), 201.
Danish Church in America, The (Lutheran), 199.
Declaration of Christian Doctrine, 145.
Defenseless, The (Mennonite), 219.
Disciples of Christ, 125-127.

Relation to Other Bodies, 91, 125.

Principles, 126.

Statistics, 127.
Dunkards. History and General Characteristics, 130-133.
Divisions, 133.
Summary Statistics, 138.
Eddy, Mrs. Mary Baker G., 96.

444 INDEX,

Embury, Philip, 226.
Engle, Jacob, 55.

Episcopal Church, The Protestant. History, 317-321.

Doctrine, 319.
Statistics, 322.
Episcopal Church, The Reformed, Origin, Principles, and Statistics, 325-327.
Ethical Culture, The Society for, 348.
Evangelical Association, 139.

Evangelist Missionary Church, The, (Methodist), 270.
Evidence from Scripture and History of the Second Coming of Christ about

the year 1843, 2.
Falckner, Justus, 176.
Fee, John G., 95.
Flack, Elder J. V. B., 99.

Foreign Mission Convention of the United States, 28.
Fox, George, 143.
Friends. General Description, 143, 144.

Divisions, 144.

Summary Statistics, 152.
Friends (Hicksite), 147.
Friends of the Temple, 153.
Friends (Orthodox), 145.
Friends (Primitive), 150.
Friends (\Vilburite),*i49.

General Association of the Western States and Territories, 28.
German Baptists, 129.

German Evangelical Protestant Church, 155.
German Evangelical Synod of North America, 156.
Goetwater, John Ernest, 175.
Greek Orthodox Church, 81.
Harmony Society, ill, 1 14.
Hauge's Synod (Lutheran), 196.
Herrnhut, 272, 273.
Herr, John, 215.
Herrites, 216.
Hicks, Elias, 147.
Hoffmann, Christopher, 153.
HofTmannites, 153.
Holdenian, John, 217.
Holliman, Ezekiel, 17.
Holy Club, 221.
Hookers, 214.
Huter, Jacob, 213.

Independent Churches of Christ in Christian Union, 99.
Irving, Edward, 84.

INDEX. 445

Jews. History in the United States, 1 59-161.

Summary Statistics, 164.
Jones, Abner, 91.
Joseph Smith, 165.
Judicial Testimony, 299.
Koreshan Ecclesia, 1 11, 117.
Latter-Day Saints. History, 165, 166.
Divisions, 166.
Summary Statistics, 173.
Latter-Day Saints, Church of Jesus Christ of, 167.
Latter-Day Saints, Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of, 170.
Lecturing Brethren, 90.
Lutheran Congregations, Independent, 204.
Lutherans. General Survey, 175-177.
Summary Statistics, 205.
Lutheran Synods, Independent, 193.
Mack, Alexander, 129.
Makemie, Francis, 279.
Massachusetts Metaphysical College, 96.
McKendree, William, 228.
Mennonite Church, 212.
Mennonites. History, 206-212.

Protest against Slavery, 207.

Articles of Faith, 208.

Polity, 210.

Divisions, 212.

Summary Statistics, 220.
Menno Simons, 206.
Methodists. History, 221-225.

Peculiarities, 223.

Conferences, 224.

Articles of Religion, 225.

Divisions, 225.

Summary Statistics, 271.
Methodists, Colored, The Congregational, 261.
Methodist Connection of America, The Weslcyan, 250.
Methodist Episcopal Church, 226-236.
Methodist Episcopal Church, South, 252.
Methodist Episcopal Church, The African, 237.
Methodist Episcopal Church, The Colored, 262.
Methodist Episcopal Church, The Union American, 236.
Methodist Episcopal Zion Church, The African, 242.
Methodist Protestant Church, The, 246.
Methodist Protestant Church, The African Union, 242.
Methodist Church, The Primitive, 265.

446 INDEX.

Methodists, The Congregational, 259.

Methodists, The Free, 267.

Methodists, The Independent, 269.

Methodists, The New Congregational, 261.

Midnight Cry, The, 2.

Millennial Church or United Society of Believers, ill.

Miller, William, I.

Missourians, 191.

Moravians. History, 272-275.

Government, 273.

Doctrine, 274.

Statistics, 276.
Mother Lee, 112.
Muhlenberg, Henry M., 176.
National Christian Scientist Association, 96.
New England Missionary Convention, 28.
New Hampshire Confession, 19, 20.
New Icaria Society, 111-116.
New Jerusalem, The Church of, 107.
New Lights, 312.
New Mennonites, 216.

Norwegian Church in America (Lutheran), 197.
Norwegian Church, The United (Lutheran), 203.
Oberholzer, John, 216.
O'Kelley, James, 91.
Old Order Brethren, 136.
Old (Wisler), The (Mennonite), 218.
Open Brethren, 61.
Orthodox Jews, 161.
Parker, Daniel, 49.
Philadelphia Confession, 19, 20.
Plymouth Brethren. History and Doctrine, 59.
Divisions, 60.
Summary vStatistics, 65.
Presbyterian Church, Colored, The Cumberland, 294.
Presbyterian Church (Covenanted), The Reformed, 314.
Presbyterian Church in the United States and Canada, The Reformed, 314.
Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. History, 279-283.

Statistics, 283-288.
Presbyterian Church in the United States (Southern), 302.
Presbyterian Church, The Cumberland. History and Doctrine, 289-291.

Statistics, 291-294.
Presbyterian Church, The General Synod of the Reformed, 312.
Presbyterian Church, The Synod of the Reformed, 310.
Presbyterians, Definition, Polity, Divisions, 277-279.

INDEX, 447

Presbyterians, The Reformed, History and Polity, 308.

Presbyterians, The United, 298.

Presbytery of Philadelphia, 280.

Profession of Belief, 370.

Progressive Brethren, 135.

Protestant Episcopal Bodies, 317.

Quakers, 143.

Randall, Benjamin, 7,t^.

Rapp, George, 114.

Reformed Bodies, General Description, 329.

Reformed Church in America, ZZ^-ZZ?*-

Reformed Church of the United States, ZZItZZI-

Reformed Church, The Christian, 337.

Reformed Jews, The, 162.

Reformed, The (Mennonite), 215.

Russian Orthodox Church, 80.

Salvation Army, Origin, Character, Government, Statistics, 340-343.

Schweinfurth, George Jacob, 105.

Schwenkfeldians, The, 344.

Second Dose of the Doctrine of Two Seeds, 49.

Separatists, 111-115.

Serving Brethren, 90.

Seventh-Day Baptists, German, 137.

Shakers, ill.

Signs of the Times, The, 2.

Social Brethren Church, The, 346.

Spiritualists, The, 350.

Stone, Barton W., 91.

Summary Statistics by Denominational Families, 392-393.

Summary Statistics by Denominations, 380-391.

Summary Statistics by States of all Denominations, 378-381.

Summary Statistics of Churches in Cities, 404-440.

Summary Statistics of Colored Organizations, 400-403.

Summary Statistics of Denominations according to Number of Communi-
cants, 394-397-

Summary Statistics of Denominations according to Polity, 398-400.

Summary Statistics of Denominational Famihes according to Number of
Communicants, 397.

Swedenborg, Emmanuel, 107.

Synod of Ohio and other States, The Joint (Lutheran), 194.

Synod in the South, The United (Lutheran), 182.

Synod, The Buffalo (Lutheran), 195.

Synod, The General (Lutheran), 178.

Synod, The German Augsl^urg (Lutheran), 200.

Synod, The Icelandic (Lutheran), 201.

448 INDEX.

Synod, The Michigan (Lutheran), 198.

Synod, The Suomai (Lutheran), 202.

Temple Society, 153.

Theosophical Society, 353.

Thomas, John, 89.

Time Brethren, 3.

Touro, Abraham and Isaac, I5y.

True Inspiration Congregations, 113.

Trumpet of Alarm, The, 2.

Uniates, 79.

Unitarians, 365.

Unitas Fratrum, 272.

United Brethren in Christ, 357.

United Brethren in Christ (Old Constitution), 361.

United Brethren, Origin and General Description, 355-357.

United Zion's Children, 57.

Unity of Brethren as Distinguished from United Brethren in Christ, 272.

Universalists, 369.

Warwick Association, 45.

Welsh Calvinistic Methodist Church (Presbyterian), 296.

Westminster Confession, Revision of, 282.

White, Mrs. Ellen G., 11.

Wilbur, John, 149.

Wilford Woodruff, 167.

Williams, Roger, 17.

Winebrenner, John, 102.

Woman-preachers, 34.

Zion Union Apostolic Church (Methodist), 245.

Index to Introduction.

I. The Sources of Information and the Plan, ix-xi.
Relation to the Census of 1890.

Alphabetical Order of the Denominations and Historical Order c^f
the Denomination of Families.
II. The Scope and Method of the Census, xi-xiv.

The Census of 1880 and the Census of 1890.
Exhaustive List of Denominations.

III. Variety in Religion, xiv-xvi.

Wide Range of Choice.

The Smaller Bodies the more Numerous.

IV. Classification of the Churches, xvi-xix.

The Principle of Classification.
The Difficulty in the Nomenclature.

INDEX. 449

V. Denominational Titles, xix-xxiv.

Geographical, Racial, Historical, etc.
The Blue and the Pink Cover.
VI. The Causes of Division, xxiv-xxix.
Controversies over Doctrine.

Controversies over Administration and Disciplme.
Controversies over Moral Questions.
Controversies of a Personal Character.
VII. Analysis of Religious Forces of the United States, xxtx-xxxtv.
Christians and Non-Christians.
Ministers.
Organizations.
Services.
Values.

Communicants.
VIII. Religious Population, xxxiv-xxxvi.
Methods of Computation.
IX. The Growth of the Churches, xxxvii-xl.
The Normal Condition.

Ittk^'cl/Proorof the Advance of Protestant Christianity.
V How the Religious Forces are Distributed, xl-xlv.

\™. respect to Number of Communicants, Value of Property,
Number of Organizations or Congregations.
XI The Evangelical and Non-Evangelical Elements, xlv-xlviu.

Classification according to Definition.
XII. The General Statistical Summaries, xlviii-liu.

Classification according to Polity, and of Churches m the Cities,

new Features.
Difhculties with respect to Lutherans.
Opinions of Representative Men.

Evl^ct^rlT-' its PHnap. Pun-C no. ro.en,ica,
but Practical.
VTV How the Church affects Society, Ix-lxu.
XIV. H-;f^^^^p^^,y,,„„„, Corporation, Public Insftut.on, etc.

Explanations of the Terms used, Ixii.

Date Due

i^ffSS^^

zi^m^-

t, ;' ^:j a.

4?

4-

rp, j> ^

^( tI

[■V

IT"

■"■

.

S^wirctTTT"^''

p^

f)

mm^

BW4010 .A512 C.2 v.l

I He American church history serie?

Illlirill Mil llri?l.°,^?' Semmary-Speer Library

1 1012 00300 2534

IPiSi

mm

*=*^*?: